eee > ~ eo SSzenss2= Sere meee eae eee ee aan ——s —s ee ote ee ee Ne - = == = = = rr oan ene ~ ee ae a SED ee ee SSI roc Sane _ - ‘ * = . FORSGHE, PROPE FOR EDVCATION FOR SCIENCE LIBRARY OF THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY ee ign ny WH tt id iwuty i ri ty hat PARCD THE Acapemy desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear tn any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXV SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp. LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1904-1905 + = \ Oe ~ 24A-\Soin SPA 20 Te Acapemy desire it to be understood that. they are’ not answerable for any opimon, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible -for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION AW—MATIEMATIGAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE Dreyer (J. L. E.), Pa.D. :-— PAGE A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 83, by means of photographs taken by Dr. Isaac Roberts, F.R.S. (Plates I. and II.), . . ; : 3 Ross (Ronatp), D.Sc., FVR.S., C.B., M.R.LA. i— Verb-Functions, with notes on the solution of equations by operative division, ; ees! | Wison (Witiiam Epwarp), F.R.S., M.R.LA. :— Peculiarities of Barograph Curves characteristic of approaching storms, : 2 ‘ . 1 ERRATUM. Secrion A, Page 53, last line, read ae {Ps as ¢ (pry 4 + P2p3) + 28 (P17 p3 + pip2") = 84 913772 at 42p,°} B®. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY PECULIARITIES IN BAROGRAPH CURVES CHARACTERISTIC OF APPROACHING STORMS. ~ By WILLIAM EDWARD WILSON, F.R.S. Read Frrpruary 8. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 10. Published Frspruanry 24, 1904. In 1889, I obtained one of the recording aneroids by Richard of Paris. It is the large scale instrument, and draws barograms of twice the amplitude of the ordinary mercurial barometer. With the object of studying the curves obtained with this instrument, I had a long board attached to the wall of my laboratory, on which I could pin up the weekly records in a long line of some months’ duration. It was not long before I found that, at uncertain intervals, there was reproduced over and over again a certain type of curve. The period of completion of one set was not always the same, but varied from about three weeks to something less than a week. _ I can offer no solution of this extra- ordinary curve; but that it is not due to mere chance is, I think, evident from the frequency with which they are reproduced. The late Prof. Fitzgerald took a great deal of interest in them ; and although he could not solve them, he said he was quite certain that they had a physical meaning. The fundamental property of these curves is this. After a rather low pressure, the barometer rises fairly steadily until generally above the normal. After an uncertain interval, a fall sets K. I, A, PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | A 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in; but this falling part of the curve is made up of three crests, and these three points lie in a straight line. If we now draw on the chart, with a ruler, a straight line touching these three crests, and then a second straight line from the commencement of the curve to the depres- sion between the second and third crest, and if these two straight lines are produced until they meet, the point of intersection will lie over the next coming cyclone (fig. 1). At once the three points are found to lie in a straight line, it is possible to foretell the advent of a coming cyclone. Sometimes these curves follow each other in succession, and then again they may only come occasionally ; but I have never found a case where the three points lie in a straight line, that the lines, if produced, will not lie on the advancing cyclone. i ldiae's ls The Athenseum Club in London have an instrument of the same scale as mine; and I thought it would be of interest to compare the simultaneous curves taken in London and Daramona. As far as I compared them, I found that there was no such type of curve produced in the London record; but some records taken at Valentia and at Glasgow gave them. Fitzgerald suggested that it might be necessary for the production of these curves that the record be taken not too far from the track of the cyclone. The usual track of cyclones is along the west coast of Ireland and into the North Sea. London may thus be too far for these curves to be produced. From December, 1889, to December, 1890, there were recorded nine characteristic curves. After that date the systematic search for them was discontinued ; but several cases have since been recorded, the great storm system of February 27, 1903, being a fine example. ine A SURVEY OF THE SPIRAL NEBULA MESSIER 33 BY MEANS OF PHOTOGRAPHS TAKEN BY DR. ISAAC ROBERTS, F.R.S. By dt Be DE YB, Pa: D: Read Aprit 25. Ordered for publication May 11. Published Spr. 6, 1904. Prates [. ann II. Tue great nebula known as Messier No. 338 is situated in the con-. stellation Triangulum, and was first noticed by Messier in 1764. He describes it as having a whitish hight, almost equable throughout, but a little brighter over two-thirds of the diameter, containing no stars, and being 15’ in diameter. William Herschel mentions it in his papers in the Philosophical Transactions for 1785 and 1818. In the former he says that its breadth from north to south is probably not less than 30’, but that it fades away so gradually that its limits are difficult to fix. In the paper of 1818 he mentions that when seen in his seven-foot reflector it had a mottled aspect, but that a ten- ° foot telescope resolved it into stars, ‘‘ the smallest points imaginable.”’ In reality, ‘he nebula is not ‘‘resolvable,” that is to say, it is not a cluster of stars ; but Herschel doubtless was able to perceive many of the minute stars scattered over the nebulosity, as well as some of the condensations or ‘‘ knots,’ and he concluded, therefore, that the nebula was resolvable. North of its centre, but situated on one of its branches, is a small nebula (III. 150=/ 133), looking lke an ill- defined star, ‘‘almost planetary,” according to d’Arrest, observing in 1864, which description has been confirmed by the spectroscope, since the spectrum is a gaseous one. In a small telescope, and even in a moderate-sized one, M. 33 does not look an interesting object. It only occurs once in Sir John Herschel’s series of observations (Phil. Trans., 1833); he remarks that ‘‘ the diffused neb. extends 15’ south, and as much nearly north ; it has irregularities of light, and even feeble subordinate nuclei, and A 2 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. many small stars. Probably V.17 is part of the diffused neb. of M. 33.”! But when Lord Rosse’s six-foot reflector was turned to this object, it was at once found to belong to the interesting class of spiral nebule, the first discovery of which is one of the greatest triumphs of that instrument. In the late Lord Rosse’s paper in the Phil. Trans. for 1850, there is a sketch of the central portion by Mr. Johnstone Stoney (pl. xxxvi., fig. 5), which does not profess to be very accurate, but only to represent sufficiently well the general character of the central portion. A drawing of the whole nebula, made by a subsequent observer at Birr Castle, Mr. R. J. Mitchell, in 1857, appeared in the Phil. Trans., 1861, plate xxvi. It gives a very good general idea of the nebula; but the photographs now available show vastly more detail. The round nebula shown on the northern arm (at the very top of the plate) is III. 150, while the detached ones preceding (to the right) are N.G. C. 595 and 592, independently found by d’ Arrest ; and the ‘‘ knot,” almost due north of the centre, is Bigourdan’s No. 181 (my Index Catalogue No. 142). These are the only two drawings hitherto published—a fact not to be wondered at, considering the extreme difficuity of seeing the object well. But photography has now given us the means of depicting faithfully the most complicated objects in the world of nebule; and nowhere is its superiority over the old method of drawing more clearly shown than in the case of the nebula now under consideration. ‘The absence of a well-defined nucleus has also prevented this nebula from being successfully observed by the various astronomers who ‘during the last fifty years have made micrometric observations of nebule, though several of them (including myself) have attempted it. Micrometer measures of nebule, however carefully made, are known to suffer from one great defect—the systematic errors in observing transits of these objects, caused by the difference of personal error as regards the nebula and the comparison star. Though this difficulty may be met, either by each observer determining his own personal error in the manner which I suggested in 1896,? or by abandoning altogether the use of more or less distant comparison stars, bright enough to be observed on the meridian, and only measuring with the micrometer screw stars appearing in the same field as the 1W. Herschel as a rule did not assign new numbers to Messier’s objects. But this one he calls No. 17 of his fifth class, which comprises the very large nebule. In Phil. Trans., 1818, he calls it ‘‘ No. 33 of the Connaissance des Temps.’’ 2* Qn systematic errors In observing right ascensions of nebule.’’ Monthly Notices, R.A.S., vol. lvii., p. 44. Dreyer—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. s) nebula, still it is obvious that photography possesses great advantages over direct micrometer measures. A photographic plate covers a larger area than the micrometer screw can range over, and therefore offers a larger selection of comparison stars, while it at the same time enables the observer to measure these without taking transits, and thereby introducing systematic errors. Nobody has yet succeeded in finding a nebula having proper motion or annual parallax; and yet it would be of the greatest value for our conception of the universe if discoveries of this kind could be made, on account of the very peculiar distribution of the nebule over the heavens, the great majority of them being massed nearly at the poles of-the Milky Way, while one peculiar class—the nebule having gaseous spectra—nearly all lie in or close to the Milky Way. For these reasons, I inquired some years ago from Dr. Isaac Roberts whether he would place some of his excellent photographs of nebule at my disposal, for the purpose of measuring them. Dr. Roberts most kindly consented to do so; and having obtained from the Government Grant Committee a grant for the purpose, I had a measuring machine constructed by Messrs. Troughton and Simms. At Dr. Roberts’ request, I commenced operations (after having made myself familiar with the instrument by measuring some plates of the Pleiades) by examining two plates of the spiral nebula M. 33, the results of which work I shall now describe. The instrument is designed for measuring either position angles and distances, or rectangular coordinates, one at a time. I have hitherto only used it for the latter purpose.! The plate-holder is arranged to hold plates of 16 cm. square (the international size), or 10 cm. square (Dr. Roberts’), it is placed in the centre of a rotating position circle of 25°5 cm. diameter, graduated to 10’, and read by two verniers, and supplied with a clamp and slow motion. The square frame of the holder and circle can slide up and down a slide (which I call the B-slide), inclined about 45° to the horizontal plane, and is counterbalanced by a weight held by a chain passing over a pulley. It is provided with a slow motion and clamp, which it has rarely been found necessary to use. On the left-hand side the frame is supported on two small wheels running on a plane surface ; on the right-hand side there are two rectangular Y’s resting and sliding on a carefully turned steel cylinder, the perpendicularity of which to the ‘The measuring machine in use at Greenwich is of a somewhat similar con- struction. See Monthly Notices, R.A.S., vol. lviii., p. 327. 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. second slide can be adjusted by screws at one end. A steel scale (B) divided into millimeters, and read by a vernier, serves to identify the object viewed in the microscope. The latter is at the left end of a metal frame moving on a second slide (A), at right angles to and of similar construction to the first one; it is also supplied with clamp, slow motion, and steel scale for identification. The viewing micro- scope 1s only provided with two cross-wires. 29°5 cm. to the right of it on the same frame, and therefore rigidly connected with it, is the measuring micrometer microscope, through which is seen a rectilinear glass scale, supported in a separate frame on the gun- metal base of the instrument, and parallel to the A-slide. This microscope is of the form usual on transit circles; the screw carries two close, parallel wires, and the drum of the screw is divided into a hundred parts, tenths of which can be estimated. One revolution of the screw is equal to one-fifth of a millimeter, or one-fifth of the interval between two consecutive division lines on the scale; the number of turns is counted on a comb in the usual manner. When the photographic plate is placed so that north is at the top or bottom, the A-scale will give differences of abscissee approximately, and the glass scale the same accurately, while the B-scale gives approximate differences of ordinates. The plate may be turned 90°, and the latter determined accurately. My practice has been to determine first all the z’s in zones of 5mm. breadth, and then all the y’s in the same manner, adopting a star near the centre of the plate as zero point, and measuring carefully its coordinate at the beginning and end of each zone, to make sure that the heat of the observer’s body did not affect the results. Care was taken to prevent this by cardboard screens; and whenever an appreciable change was found, a gradual alteration was assumed to have taken place in the distance between the two microscopes, otherwise a simple mean of the two values was adopted." The screw has only been used for less than three revolutions to either side of the central notch of the comb in the microscope; and only that part of the screw has therefore been investigated for periodic and progressive errors. To find the periodic errors, the distance between the parallel wires was measured by setting first one wire and then the other on a small dot on the glass scale, the head reading very nearly 0"-0, 01, ... 09. Three complete sets were taken of the six revo- 1 On three occasions (out of thirty-six) the difference amounted to as much as 0:004 mm. or 0’°66, while twenty-one differences were less than 0°002 mm. or 0''°33. Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. ( lutions round the central notch, the mean value of the interval being found = 072615 =94°8"4. Using Bessel’s nomenclature,! the following values were found :— a = — 009200 B = + 0:00073 a’ = — 0:00081 B' = — 0:00043, so that the correction for periodic error to the reading w is = — 0°00200 cos u + 0°00073 sin uw — 0°00081 cos 2u — 0°00048 sin 2u. Applying the difference between the correction for 0°26 and 0:00, &c., to the excess of the individual sixty values of the interval over the mean value 0°2615, the following residuals were found, the minus sien referring to the revolutions to the left of the notch, the plus sign to those to the nght :— PRey| -o | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 9 ~2 | 40020 +0010 | ~-0931+-0010|+-0004/ -0000/—-0029| +-0023 | +-0008| --0019 See 13} 00|— 31/4 O7/= 23/— 10j|— 19/+. 19/— 05 15 ees O7|+ 20/+ 13/4 i7/- 13|- iz|— 12/+ oo|- 22/- ‘12 Brit OF\—. 07)+ 20) 00} * OOf+ 25)— O7)+ 02 19 eee Idsi+ O4)/—- 24/4 20/+ 30/+ 23/— 12\+ 06|/+ 05 15 meee Gol o6|= 24/= 17/ 00/4 o6|— o9|+ 26/+ o8|- 12 | | errors of observation. These residuals represent progressive errors, and, of course, also If uw, and uw are expressed in revolutions and decimals of revolutions from zero (here three revolutions to the left of the notch), the progressive errors are found by the equations 2(um—u)+y (u>—-—w) = The sixty equations of this form gave x = + 000040, y = — 0:00003, residual. so that the error depending on the number of revolutions from the beginning of — 2° is + 0°009407 — 0:0000387? ' Bessel, Astron. Untersuchungen, II. p. 79; Abhandlungen, II. p. 143. 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. or practically insensible, as might have been expected from the small- ness of the residuals. The next part of the instrument to be specially investigated was the glass scale. Of this only a length of about 40 mm. (from the line marked 8 to that marked 16) has been used, or is likely to be used, and I have therefore confined my attention to this part. The division errors of the lines marked 7 to 17, distant from each other 5 mm. or 25 revolutions of the screw, were determined by Hansen’s third method.' This involved the comparison of the intervals of the scale with test-intervals of an auxiliary scale ; and as the scale as supplied by the makers had the divisions marked along the centre of a glass plate 32 cm. in breadth, so that an auxiliary scale could not be seen beside it in the microscope, Messrs. Troughton and Simms, at my request, cut the glass plate lengthways in two, so that the division lines now appear at the new edge of the glass plate, and supplied an auxiliary scale 30 mm. in length, divided to 5 mm., which by a coarse screw can be moved along the principal scale. I rather regret this alteration, as the new edge was at first full of small fractures, which had to be ground out, and the result of all this work was, that in one way or other the edges of the division lines became so polished that it is very difficult to get the lines properly blackened, and they are therefore not quite as distinct as originally. By taking care to have the mirror, by which the daylight is reflected through the scale, moving along, so as to be always exactly opposite the micro- scope, I believe, however, that I have obtained good light without any danger of an apparent shifting of the lines due to excentric illumination. It would obviously have been much better to have left the scale as it was, and to have placed the auxiliary scale under another micrometer-microscope, substituted for the viewing micro- scope. In comparing the intervals of the two scales, no attempt was made to get the lines to coincide, lest systematic errors should be introduced in that way ; the lines at one end of the interval were put very close to each other, and independent settings were then made on them with the screw. In this way intervals of 5, 10, 15, 20, and 30 mm. were compared, three complete series of measures being taken. The following errors of division were found, expressed in revolutions of the screw (1r = 164), and in millimeters. According 1p. A. Hansen, Von der Bestimmung der Theilungsfehler eines gradlinigen Maasstabes, p. 608 (Abhandl. d. math. phys. Classe d. K. Sachs. Ges. d. Wiss. X., Leipzig, 1874). Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 9 to the method employed, the errors of the lines at the ends of the part examined are assumed = 0. Line r mm 6 0-000 = 0:0000 i — 0:004 = — 0:0008 8 + 0°006 = + °0012 9 + 0°027 = + '0054 10 + 0°037 = + 0074 alg + 0:043 = + ‘0086 12 + 0°0386 = +7 0072 15 + 0°0388 = + 0076. 14 + 0°045 = + -0090 15 + 0°028 = + *0056 16 + 0°021 = + +0042 iy + 0:015 = + *0080 18 0-000 = 00000 The errors of the intermediate lines marking the single milli- meter-intervals (five revolutions of the screw) have not yet been definitively determined; but I have compared all the intervals by means of the screw, treating each 5 mm. space as a separate scale, and in this way I have satisfied myself that a curve, expressing graphically the errors given above, will correspond sufficiently well to the errors of the intermediate lines. As already mentioned, I have referred all my measures to a small star (of about the 12th magnitude), situated about 3’ south, following the characteristic lozenge of four stars at the centre of the nebula, so that the measures give rectangular coordinates with this star as origin. As I had only an approximate idea as to the right ascension and declination of the point in the heavens to which the axis of the telescope had been directed, and could only guess at the direction of the parallel, it became necessary to have recourse to known stars occurring on the plate, in order to determine the ‘‘ constants of the plate,” and thereby deduce the ‘standard coordinates” of the various objects measured, ¢.e. rectangular coordinates referred to the projections, on a plane tangent to the sphere, of the hour circle and the great circle at right angles to it, passing through an origin supposed to represent the centre of the plate. In order to pass from one system of coordinates (z, y), resulting from the measures, and referred to an arbitrarily chosen origin and axes only oriented ap- proximately, to another system (€, 7) in a tangent plane to the sphere, 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. no system of formule seemed to me so convenient as that suggested by Dr. Rambaut, which I have accordingly employed.! I have hitherto only measured one plate of the nebula M. 38, taken at Dr. Roberts’ observatory, Crowborough, Sussex, on the 27th December, 1899, the exposure being made from 2" 38™ to 4" 3™, Sid. Time. According to the method of reduction employed, we take a pair of known stars, or, better still, two pairs of stars, the right ascensions and declinations of which are known from meridian observations, and compute their standard coordinates € and 7, taking refraction and aberration into account. The corrections for refraction are of the form dé = — s[ pé + qn], dm = —s[g&+ ry], where the logarithms of the constants have the following values for the plate in question :— log p = 9:9271 log r hoe 9 = 9:05 72 log s = The corrections for aberration are d& = | 5°925]€, dy = [5°925]|%. The following table gives the means of finding the corrections without computation :— | Refraction. Aberr. — orn | | sqé or ; dé or spé Ane sT nN dn 100” 0”:032 0-004 0"°085 0":008 200 °064 -009 “069 ‘017 300 *096 °013 104 °025 400 °128 “O17 "139 "034 500 -160 -022 ea fr) *042 600 "192 *026 208 *050 700 "224 -030 -243 *059 800 -256 *034 ‘278 °067 900 *288 *039 “312 "076 1000 320 043 *347 "084 1100 “one “048 Sahel! | "092 1200 °384 “052 *416 -101 1300 "416 "056 "451 109 1400 “448 -061 “486 i be) 1500 -480 °065 “21 “126 1600 “Fe °069 *556 °134 1700 °544 [Ors -590 °143 1800 °576 °078 °624 Tok 1 Monthly Notices, R.A.S., vol. lvii., p. 591. Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 11 The origin of the €, 7 system is a point(4,D) supposed to represent fairly closely the centre of the plate. From the measures we have the coordinates x and y, expressed in seconds of are by means of an approximate value of the screw-revolution (in this case 16°37). Wenext compute the values of the following quantities, the indices 1 and 4 referring to the first pair of stars: ie 9) a Ys) (& is &,) a (ay ra 4X4 ) Yi-— 4% tan 6,, = ——, vy — X4 mM (m = M4) — Ga — Ys) sin 6 Yi — Yt sinw’ P= pcos ( — 9), Q = psin(p —- 0). The coordinates of the ‘‘central star,” the origin of the z, y system, referred to the standard axes through the point (4, D) are then found by means of either of the reference stars by the formule : E=€-42114+P)+ Qy, n= yn-Yy(1+P)- Qe. The constants P, Q, ¢, 7 derived from the two pairs of reference stars ought not to differ more ¢nter se than the probable error in the coordinates of the stars will account for ; otherwise the point (4, D) is not near enough to the centre of the plate, and it becomes necessary to choose another point, and to try to obtain a better agreement. -(2) E ; North. (4): ; a | South. *(3) On the plate in question there are four reference stars very con- veniently situated, forming a quadrilateral with the nebula inside it. They all occur in Bessel’s zones, but I have preferred only to make use of recent observations. The star (2), as well as three others, were kindly observed with the Dunsink Transit Circle by Mr. C. Martin. The star-places from the Astronomische Gesellschaft zones 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. have been corrected by the tables published by Professor Auwers (Astr. Nachr. 8842-44), a most necessary operation, since the systematic errors, particularly in the Cambridge zones, are very considerable. The following places are for 1899-0, the reductions to apparent place being given in the last column. The figures in brackets represent the number of observations. (1) + 29°-256 Mag. 83: Leiden, 1" 26" 5°61 (2) + 30° 6’ 20-0 (2) Cambridge, 5 67 (6) 19266) Adopted, 1 26 5:65 + 30 6 19 :70 + 45994 38'"17. (2) + 30°°240 Mag. 8:9: Leiden, 1? 27" 42°21 (2) 230° 2a t Oa) Dunsink, 42 +22 (4) 47 °5 (4) Adopted, 1 27 42°22 +30 25 47 -30 +5014 33°17. (3) + 29°°260 Me: 8:0 Cambridge, 12 27" 56°°56 (4) + 27153 (4) Kistner, 56°44 (2) 15 :44 (2) Adopted, 1 27 56°50 +29 52 15 -37 + 5°00 + 32°99. (4) + 29°°265 Mag. 9:2: Leiden, 1% 29" 35°44 (2) 4307 Glia S52) Cambridge, 35 ‘41 (8) 167-423) Romberg, 35 ‘51 (4) 16°93" (4) Adopted, 1 29 35:49 +30 9 16 58 +5084 02 96, As the fourth star is below the ninth magnitude, I thought it best to omit the Cambridge observations, on account of their large systematic error depending on magnitude. As the centre of the plate I adopted eal 87 230":00 i t Equi > Apparen winox. D = +30°6'50%0 J ~*? 2 The following quantities were found :— By stars (1) and (4): 2 ‘ P =-—0-000075, Q=-0-002629, £=-107"70, y=+ 762. By stars (2) and (8) : 3 ¥ P =~ 0-000428, Q=-0-002559, €=-10657, 4=+ 6-84. . 9 Drever—aA Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 83. 18 As the values of € and y did not agree as well as | had hoped, I made a number of trials with different values of 4 and J, but was unable to obtain any better results. The somewhat heterogeneous material of meridian observations available, as well as the fact ascertained elsewhere,! that positions of stars of magnitudes 7 to 10 on long exposure plates taken with a reflector can only be measured with a probable error of about 0’°6 in both coordinates, is amply sufficient to account for the differences found. Adopting the mean of the above values, viz. P = — 0°000252, Q = — 0°002594, € =— 107" 14, n= + 7-23, and computing with these the standard coordinates of the four stars, and from them the apparent right ascensions and declinations, the following differences are found (Meridian minus Photograph) :— | (1) -0°06 +0%.40 (2) + 0-04 ~ 0°62 (3) + 0°05 + 0°18 (4) -005 40°35 In addition to these stars, there are five others on the plate, which have been observed on the meridian ; but they are, with one exception, below the ninth magnitude, and are not well situated (four of them being close together), so that they are not suitable for the determination of the constants of the plate. I have, however, thought it would be of interest to compare the meridian observations with the photographic measures. The following star-places for 1899°0 were available, the zone results being again corrected by Auwers’ table, and Bonn VI. being reduced to the same equinox as the others by Oertel’s table in aN. 2895. +30°°238 Mag. 9°5: Cambridge, 1" 26™ 28°81 (2) + 30° 13’ 57-9 (2) Dunsink, 28 °96 (4) 52 -8 (4) Adopted, 1 26 28°96 +30 138 52 -80 + 5°00 + 33'"19. + 80°241 Mag. 9-5: Dunsink, 1" 28" 57°53 (4) + 30° 19’ 36-1 (4) | + 5°03 + 33'"04. 1 H. C. Plummer, Monthly Notices, vol. lxiii., p. 25. 14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. + 80°-243 Mag. 9°3: | Leiden, 1> 29™ 24°68 (4) + 30° 15! 217 (4) Cambridge, 24°47 (2) 18 °6 (2) Kistner, 24°78 (2) 2 AK?) Adopted, 1 29 24-73 +80 952140) 91 5208 . 337-0 + 30°°245 Mag. 8:6: Meiden, 1° 29" 44*-06 (2) + 30215303 @) Cambridge, 44-11 (2) 29 -4 (2) Bonn VI., 44°10 (2) 31 °0 (2) Adopted, 1 29 44:09 +30 15 30 -23 4 503 4 32-98. + 30°-247 Mag. 9-4: Dunsink, 1"30™ 9°77 (4) + 30° 18° 55’"10(4) | 4+ 5:04 4 32"-94, These places are represented as follows (Mer.-Phot.) :— + 80°°238 -—0%12 — 0°67 241 -—0-02 +1 :10 2438 -—0:'14 +0 50 245 -—OQ0°12 +0 °60 247 -—0°08 +0 °63 In order to form some idea of the accuracy of the directly measured coordinates # and y, | have computed the probable error of one determination of either coordinate from the differences between the single results, taking first the above-mentioned nine stars, next 100 stars described as pyB or pf, and finally one hundred F or vf stars. These were chosen without any regard to the amount of difference between the results, but all objects which were described as nebulous ‘“‘patches” or ‘‘ knots”? were excluded. The probable errors were found to be :— For stars 8:0-9°5 mag., + 0”, 37 For stars or stellar condensations, 11-12 mag. + + 0°35 For ditto. 15-14 mag. + + 0°39 But obviously this does not properly represent the degree of accuracy of the work as far as the bright stars are concerned, since it is a proore to be expected that the bisection of the very large discs, produced by an exposure of the plate during an hour and a half, must be affected by systematic errors, particularly as some of the discs are not perfectly circular. For instance, on the plate measured, while Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 15 the star + 80°°2438 is perfectly round, its neighbour + 29°-265 is slightly oval, while + 29°260 is round, but a little flattened on the north-preceding quadrant. But the small and well-defined discs of stars of about the 11-12 magnitudes can be bisected with great comfort and apparent certainty; and as regards them I should be disposed to think that the systematic errors, if existing, must be very small indeed. I may here mention that when assigning these magnitudes to the fainter objects, I do so on the assumption that the faintest objects measured are of the 15th magnitude. Dr. Roberts informs me that he has ‘‘ some justification for designating the faintest stars on a plate exposed during 90™ on a clear night with the 20-inch reflector as of the 16-17 mag.” I have only used the ordinary mode of designating brightness followed by observers of nebule ef, vl, F, pl, pB, B, and have assumed these to correspond approximately to the magnitudes 15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10. In addition to the nebula itself, the New General Catalogue and the Index Catalogue of Nebula, found in the years 1888-94, contain a number of objects more or less involved in it. Of these, I could not identify I. C. 136, M. Bigourdan’s No. 127, the place of which is for 1860 1" 25™ 34% + 29° 45’, described as eF, difficult,*10 np 3’. The ‘ § neb. or cluster, with 3 st in it, about 8’ ssp a double star 11-11 mag.,” found at Birr Castle, and catalogued as N. G. C. 603, is outside the area covered by my measures; but the double star is on the plate close to the place indicated, and 6’ spp it an ee star is seen. M. Bigourdan’s No. 125 is either an eeF star, or ceS nebula ; it is 3’ south of the star + 30°:240, and about 0’-6 following it. The other objects catalogued correspond to the objects measured by me as follows :— N. G. C. 588 = No. 35 , 592 No. 82 Ind. Cat, (131) No. 88 5 (182) No. 89 a . (bss) Wow 92 a (135) No. 102 N. G. C. 595 No. 122 Ind. Cat. (1387) No. 147 ev a(ep).<, “Wo. 150 » (140) = No, 157 , (142) ~— No. 205 re (143) No. 242 N.G. C, 604 No. 287 id 16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The following table contains the results of my measures, giving first the description of the object, then its coordinates # and y with regard to the ‘‘ central star,” and finally the € and », the standard coordinates, and in the last column the number of occasions on which each coordinate was measured. It should be remembered that z and y are only approximate values, both as regards scale and orientation of the axes; but I have thought it useful to give them here as a check on the ‘ standard coordinates ’’ computed from them, and should better places of the four reference stars hereafter become available, it would be easy to construct a table for correcting the values of € and y here given. The latter are apparent coordinates, and must be corrected for refraction and aberration by the table on p. 10, before being compared with the results of other measures. The general view of the nebula (Plate I.) is an enlargement of a plate taken on the 16th January, 19038, exposure 90". It extends much farther than my measures do, and gives an excellent idea of the nebula, although the spiral form is much more clearly seen on the original negatives. The skeleton chart (Plate II.) has been constructed from the measures and descriptions, and was afterwards compared with the plate as seen in the viewing microscope of the measuring machine, as well as with a second plate taken by Dr. Roberts on the 15th December, 1900, with an exposure of 90™. Neither in the descriptions nor on the chart was it found possible to distinguish sharply between small stars and nebulous ‘‘knots’’ or condensations, except whenever the words ‘‘large”’? or ‘‘ small,” or ‘‘ knots,’ occur, which were only used of unmistakable nebule. | CATALOGUE. Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 32. CATALOGUE. Description. x | 4 B* [+ 29°-2567, 170028 |— 449 B* [+ 30-238], 1396-07 Ee 449-06 pF, 1308-32 | — 122-69 pB, 1306-42 | — 876713 pb, 1306-08 | + 1008-80 B, 1294-78 | + 444-84 pF, 1249°54 | — 869°S2 vF, 1248°21 | + 838-05 pB or B, 1238°46 | + 67°53 pF, 1220714 |+ 614-94 vF, 1208-30 | — 1042-08 vF, sf B* 1204°12 | + 29-65 pF, 1193-31 | + 739-19 pB, 1185-58 | — 1284-46 F, 1162°06 | — 875-49 B, 1153-76 |— 181-94 eF, 1127-00 | + 291-27 F, ?neb., 110411 | — 245-29 F; 1088-64 |— 70-88 pB, 1088-28 | + 708-16 vF, 1077°15 | + 494-91 pF, ? neb., 1075°84 | + 42°30 Weare, 1074°93 | + 181-30 pF, 1071-63 | — 497-83 eF — vF, 1068-60 | + 764-02 vF, 1022°10 | — 1203-16 pB, 1014°38 | — 1518-19 pB, 1013-14 | — 450-66 F, 1001-46 | + 1353-57 F, — 984-92 | + 1033-38 H. 1. 8. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | ~ 1807°00 1501-69 1415°45 1415-50 1410-28 1400-44 1358-62 1352°86 1345°11 1325-38 1317°84 1310-88 1298-23 1295-75 1271-18 1261-08 1233-10 1211-61 1195°69 1193-31 1182-73 1182-60 1181°33 1179-79 1173°49 1132°10 1125-20 1121-19 1104:84 ~ 1089-13 7°15 459-80 — 112-04 ~ 865-29 +1019°17 + 455°32 — 85913 + 848-30 + 77-95 + 625:18 ~ 1031-45 4+ 39-99 + 749-33 — 1273-83 ~ 865-02 — 171-67 4+ 301-35 ~ 23514 ~ 60°81 718-04 504-81 52°31 191-27 — 487-69 + 773-83 ~ 1192-98 — 1507-95 ~ 440-69 4 1363-06 4 1042°91 + + + + + + 1 ~ a = oO ~ a bo bo bo ee) bo bo eH wD nm we Ww Ww WW WL bo bk . wwonebrynynnbvybnnnsd wb DS Bb tS bo tS b& bt WS bw ht bt YY HK Ww NW we Ww ise ho to = bo NM Ww Ww Ww = SS we Ww 18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. No. Description. | eG | x é 7 Meas. 31 | F, \- 973°39 |— 636-39 |—1081°83 |— 62647 | 2.2 32 | F, tailsp., .. .. | 968-90 |— 759°48 | 1077-77 |~ 749-54 | 2-2 33 | vF, - | 960-72 | +1409°81 | 1063-96 | +1419-18 | 2:2 34 | pB, e: . 931-74 |+ 592-97 | 1037-11 |+ 602-47 | 2-2 35 | vF, pL, dif., mbM, | 921-45 }+ 81°28 1038714 |+ 90°86 | 1:2 36 | eF, ? dif. neb., . | 917-13 |— 158-79 | 1024-45 | + 149-14 | 1-2 37 | F, i | 913-98 |-— 938-24} 1023-27 |— 928-40 | 1-2 38 | vForF, .. .. | 901°17 | + 1064-21 | 1005-32 | +1073-51 | 22 39 | eF, dif., | 871°50 |+1467-:13 | 974-61 | 41476-25 | 2-1 40 | eF, $ o 867°40 |+ 455°80 | 973-14 |+ 465-17 | 21 41 | eF, i .. | 856-86 is 718-18 | 965°64 |— 703-50 | 1-1 42 | vF, as .. | 848-40 | + 95602 | 952-84 | 4 965-21 | 1-2 43 | eF, fe 838-99 |— 811-52 | 948-02 |— 801-91 | 2-1 44 | eF, | 937-88 |— 47:00] 944:93|— 937-58 | 1-1 45 | eF, - .. | 817-52 |— 641-98 | 926-12 |— 682-47 | 1-1 46 | vF, e 805-89 + 1101-98 | 909-97 | + 1111-02 | 23 47 | eF, ee .. | 808-41 |4+1151-74 | 907-86 | + 1160-76 | 1-1 48 | vE, : be 799-91 | +1268°38 | 903-56 | +1277-37 | 2-2 49 | eF, pL, irr. (2 others p),| 797-79 |— 119-66 | 905-04 Ve 110°33 | 1-1 50 | eF, pL, irr., s+ | 791-05 | = 185280 898-47 |— 176-47 | 1-1 51 | eF, a | 788-29 |— 693°52| 897-03 |— 686-07 | 2-1 52 | eF, ; 787-53 |— 60015 | 89603 |— 590-73 | 1-1 53 | B, | 779-29 |—1811°81 | $8964 | — 1302-23 | 2-2 54 | pB, | 775-53 |— 874-68 | 884-74 |— 865-22 | 9:9 551| pF or¥, +. | 766-03 | + 917-49 | 870-60 | + 926-48 | 9-2 56 | eF, 764-56 |— 808-26 | 873-60 |- 798-84 | 2-1 57 | pB, 75667 + 38682 | 862-62 | + 395-92 | 2-2 58 | pF, 751-01 |— 981°32 | 860-51 |— 971°89 | 2-2 59 | eF, 750-44 |41063-18 | 854-63 | + 1072-09 | 1-1 60 | eF, | 738°75 |— 830°03 | 847-91 |— 840-67 | 2-1 61 | vF, 737°85 | + 298-78 | 844-03 |+ 307-85 | 2-2 | 62 | eF, R, 734°92 |— 197-59 842°39 |— 188-40 | 1-1 | 63 | eF kn, nof 2, 733-01 |— 150-70 | 40°36 |— 141-53 | 1-1 64 | eF, a 732-89 |—1239°50 | 843-06 | — 1230-06 | 2-1 65 | F, pL, oval spnf, 73110 — 403-03 | 839-10 | — 393-80 | 9-2 [66 |vForF, .. — 729-04 —1164-79 |— 839-02 -~ 1155°38 oy No. wo YF SO Hm co SS) Sy Sr ey oOo ar Se MORI CO Aly aon ioe) _ ey ion giley §ls) Gey Wey Wey alee) 2) Ue o)5 wc 0} Blo of piXo,o} aleale 12.9) a nr wonerosd OND HW fF WwW WH ©and 101-2. and he remarke = ‘Contains several stars, place that of the brightest star in the south part of the nebula.”” He seems, with his 9-inch object-glass, not to have been able to distinguish clearly between the components of this double nebula (my numbers 80 and 82), as his R.A. is half-way between the R.A.s of the components (31°10 and 31°85), while his declination is that of the south following one. No changes have, therefore, taken place in the positions of these five members of the group during the last thirty years. Proc. R.I.A., Vol. XXV., Section A. NORTH, Tue Serra Neputa MEssIER From a Photograph by Dr. Isaac Ri it . a be dk _ 7 Pil “6 . “ oo ae Fos lame — _ ars ee ir Pane et eo * SSP ao 2 See ee a 3 ‘ “3 ae , a ; : 7 Aches ‘ : z 7 = \ : - : . 2 - = 7 : 7 . 7 é we j , : - . ‘ 2 ‘ , ae ' : aa " eA PF : i . i if ‘ 7 ‘ ) 4 oy i - : = = : : af : hs . 4 i? : - 7 : A oe 7 d : a - a j 7 . ‘ : : . | - ? * i . | | : : ' : : ° ‘ a : P ; a : 7 i : i f y re on . ‘, Ny ' x : ; ag : a, 4 ' 7 ; on \ io ; , j : ls - Pod A - 1 7 : : ’ 5 os * 7 . 7 f , ; - ' ‘ - ‘ ? ‘ t ; : - 1 : ' ° ‘a : . . ‘ . } ‘ . 7 > ‘ a = . - . i a) ; 7 J ; . . : ; a 7 a4 % : i ; r 4 . a : ‘ "I - i ; 7 as : ca ' : - . a i 7 - A . is * “ i 7 Ps ’ = i J “ y ‘ : i J . a 7 7 ; : [ : : . 9 ' + : : ’ : : iG « = : Bus ' ‘ F * F : < , ; E ; : - . i i 7 ‘ aa f ; * i ' ; o % : ; ; , | 7: 7 + 7 ¥ : =a 7 ‘ ’ . 1 * 4 ; : . f . 7 ‘ey 7 7 r 4 7 : ‘ © ‘ ai ‘ 7 ; oe os Bia, >. af “4 a = 7 = : ‘ & 7 , = ‘ % 2 ‘i pote & OP Speke le ao Ge 4 a , : «® ‘ : ‘ f = ; ‘ : i Proc. R.l Acad. Vol. XXV., Section A. Plate II 1400 1200 1000 800 600 +00 -R00 +200 +400 600 800 1000 7200 +1400 +200 800 +200 +400 +600 +800 +1000 +1200 +1400 ~1400 1200 7000 -800 -600 - #0 -200 North Skeleton Chart of the Nebula Messier 33. & Wert & Sone bth oe > a _— - : ~-_- a a —_ = a ™ oS —_ a a 7 ee = ——_—~ — a = : a _ a - 7 a >=. > 7 — a =, . - 7 ~~ at = > - i > 4. — - _ - es ee La; . - a _ oa ; . - s =~ =2= = _> - * or ee | . = => a a . a \ — Sa. = _ nell — a a a a - — a 2 - ws tt i a. - — a oe _ a =" 7 oe oe = = - : 7 5 a —al = - — so = — > . : " & 7 a 7 - —— 7 = _ = _ a : r ~~ * = * —=— a —_ - > + 2 _ _ “a SS a - — es 2, a > = a - = - a om _ = - = = _ a = o vain 4 ek een] a Pet il. VERB-FUNCTIONS, WITH NOTES ON THE SOLUTION OF EQUATIONS BY OPERATIVE DIVISION. By RONALD ROSS, D.Sc., F.R.S., C.B. Read Frpruary 13. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 15. Published Aprit 6, 1905. I. Inrropvction. 1. In all branches of mathematics the need is felt for an algorithm capable of rendering algebraic operations apart from their subject and at the same time in a manner which will express their exact con- struction. For example, if y=a-+ 6x, we understand that an operation has been performed on x which has converted it into y; and we can state this idea implicitly by writing y=$(x). But when we endeavour to represent ¢—that is, the operation itself apart from its subject— explicitly in terms of the coefficients a and 6, we find ourselves at a loss how to do so. We cannot equate @ to anything. We cannot write ¢6=a+6, or 6=a+ be: this would be to equate an operation to a quantity—a verb toa noun. In fact, we can only infer the nature of by observing the effect which it produces on the subject. The result is a limitation of our powers of expression; we can easily represent explicitly the relations of quantities, but not so easily those of operations. For example, if @=a+ b+ cx’, orif P=Wy, we know that these relations hold between the operations ¢, w, and x ; but when we wish to exhibit the structure of the operations simul- taneously with their relations to each other, we can do so only by the assistance of other equations defining each of the elements sepa- rately—we cannot put the whole information into a single equation. Nor can we easily represent repeated or inverse algebraic operations without circumlocution. 2. It may therefore serve a useful purpose to discuss a means— probably the only means—of meeting this want. Any complex of elements may be conceived as being the result of an operation performed on that one of the elements which, for the moment, we call R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | C 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the subject of the operation. What we have to do is to find an expression for the operation apart from its subject. For this purpose we must obviously retain the whole form of the original complex (without which its structure cannot be rendered), and at the same time eliminate the subject. Now, if we simply erase the subject, we shall lose count of its relations with the other members of the group. We must therefore employ a symbol to denote its position within the complex. Let us call this position the base of the complex (upon which it has, so to speak, been constructed), and denote it always by the symbol 8. Then, putting f@ in the place of the subject-symbol, we have a new expression which exactly represents the operation apart from its subject. The representation is exact, because all the facts contained in the original expression—the values of the subsidiary elements, and their relations with each other and with the subject— are retained. At the same time, because it contains an element 6 which has no quantitative value, the new expression has none, and cannot therefore be equated to any quantity. It is, as it were, a shadow-function, possessing the form without the material of the original. It expresses a definite algebraic action, and may be called shortly an explicit operation, or, perhaps, a verb-function. For example, the action performed in the construction of the quantitative or scalar function a+ bx is a + bB—those performed in x e eB the construction of ————. and 2 coss% are ~———_~ and B cos"B x (a — 1) [Caw respectively. If convenient, we may denote any of these by a single operative symbol: thus we may write 6=a+ 68, ~=fcos’p. I the operation is to be performed on two or more subjects, we may distinguish the several bases by accents or subscripts, as in B,? + 2aB,B2 + B.. 3. It is obvious from the definition that verb-functions are capable of any algebraic or other relations of which scalar functions are capable. Thus B cos is the algebraic product of the operations f and cos"'8, and P le Moreover, explicit operations may combine algebraically with implicit operative symbols. For example, when a+ 68 + ¢ operates on 2, the result is + &e. Ge Made Nope: at be+ (a). Ross— Verb-Functions. ‘33 But operations must have operative as well as algebraic powers of combination. For instance, when a + 68 is multiplied into z, the result 1s (a+ bB) x = ax'+ bxB; but when it operates on the subject x, the result isa@+ bz. We must therefore be careful always to distinguish between operative and algebraic relations. Thus, as we are now able to render explicitly any operation @, it will no longer suffice to write ” without defining whether we mean algebraic or operative involution. We must, in short, employ a special bracket for operative relations; and the square bracket is the most convenient. Hence [a+ 68] denotes that a+ 68 operates on z, and [¢ |" denotes that ¢ operates on itself m — 1 times. On the other hand, (a + 08) « and (#)” denote algebraic relations. The following will serve as first examples :— SOG e € =a—0b(¢e ay (a - 48) 6°] | e+ 5 | [oP] 0=4-B(e + ays [a+ BP =; (8-0), [eby=\/5, [log(a+ A) '=0 - a [a+ dB} =a+ab+ab?.... ab” + dB, Seb b : Se = == So eke iS SA ae Le Ok ae abe [ a8 )4(1) = a [loge a\ mH oS 08, jar B It will, of course, be understood that the subject of an operation should always be placed after it. The subject of an operation need not be in square brackets, unless it operates on another subject; and the square brackets may often be omitted for recognized operative symbols such as ¢, wy, A, D, 3, when it is clearly understood that only operative relations are being discussed at the moment. A single stop between two symbols may be taken always to imply multiplication, as in ¢. yw, and a double stop, as in @: wy, to mean the same thing as the square brackets. 4. We have defined £ as the symbol which denotes the base of an operation, that is, the position which the subject will occupy when the operation is performed. But it may be otherwise interpreted. Accord- ~ ing to our conventions the function z” becomes [ 8" ]# when put in the form of operation and subject. Hence 6” is an operation which raises its C2 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. subject to the n™ algebraic power. It follows therefore that [ 8 |x = x, that is, 8 itself is an operation which produces the subject without, so to speak, doing any work upon it. Now, if ¢ is another operation consisting of a complex of quantities combined with various powers of 6, it must, according to definition, not only reproduce its subject, but also perform work uponit. Thus the respective effects of B and when they operate on the same subject are comparable to the respective effects of unity and any other quantity a, when these are multiplied into a given element. Hence we may call B the univalent operation. Again, we have seen that 6”, that is, the n” algebraic power of B, has a definite potency different from that of 8B. Let us now examine the n™ operative power of B. Since B operating on a subject merely reproduces it without changing it, then obviously [Ble=2, [B)*=[B][B]e=[B]e=2, [B=8; that is, operative involution produces no change in B. Now, if ¢ is an operation which produces a change in its subject, then [¢ |"*? must be different from |¢ |”. Here again then, 6 and q, as regards opera- tive involution, are respectively comparable to unity and any other quantity a, as regards algebraic involution. Thirdly, if we accept the law that (oP Loy” = Cel, fer[4] = (a? Now, the property of [¢ |", as-always accepted, is that it is an opera- tion which, so to speak, undoes the work performed by ¢. Hence [# |° must be an operation which performs no work on its subject, so that it has the same potency as 8. Hence we may write, without immediate discussion, Lolo] =o] =8. This recalls the algebraic law that then it follows that ate = 7 =1. Comparing these several results, we shall see that @ has similar properties as regards operative relations to those possessed by unity as regards algebraic relations. Hence we may, perhaps, describe 6 as the unit of operation. Ross— Verb- Functions. "85 5. We must now examine the operative potency of a simple quantity. Consider the linear operation a+bB+cP... When this operates on x, the result is, by definition, a+ be+cx*... We may write this as follows :— [a+ b8 + cB?...Ja = [ale+[bBle +i [cB je+... a+ bu + cx... Thus, while [?] has squared the subject, and [@] has simply repro- duced it, [a] has reduced it to unity. To explain this, we observe that, as 8” is merely the algebraic power of B, it follows that, accord- ing to algebraic rule, 6° =1. Hence the original operation may be written ap°+bB+cB?..., so that [a |e = [2B 2 = a? = a. If [B”]e¢=2", then obviously [A@°]e=2° =1. Hence a ‘‘free’’ quantity when in operation merely reproduces itself. Quite rightly it appears in the result, because it is not zero; but equally rightly it has no effect on the subject, just because it is a quantity and not an operation. For, consider if it is to have an effect on the subject, what effect is it to have? If[a]« does not equal a, does it equal a+, or az, or a*, or log,x? It cannot equal any of these, because they are respectively the results of [a+ Bx, [aBle, [af]e, and [log,B Ja; and there is, a prior?, no reason why it should equal any one of them to the exclusion of the others. 6. Lastly, we have to show that [¢]°, or, as it is commonly written, $°, cannot be equal to unity. For Lo}e=[o) lo |e =2; [o)=1, then [1 ]2=za. But we have just seen that [1]z=1; and the two results are not compatible. but, if 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It is generally assumed that [¢@]°=1; but, since [¢ |°« =a, this assumption implies also that [P]ae-=. 1 Xa, for y= a. That is, we suddenly pass from a general operative relation to either of the two definite algebraic relations. But what reason have we for selecting these two particular algebraic relations? We have as much right to maintain that | Piijec= Lz.) yor flog: Therefore, if [¢]°=1, we have as much right to say that (pia = 1p a one slosar. as that it = 2. Conversely, if y be any operation such that [w]v=2, then, by the definition of B, Y= 8. But f is not the same as B°; therefore w is not the same as unity. And as [¢|° must be included in the defini- tion of y, then [¢]° is not the same as unity. In fact, as already shown, [¢]°=£; that is, ¢° equals the unit of operation, not of quantity, as generally supposed. 7. We see, then, that quantities and operations are distinct entities, and that a ‘‘mixed”’ operation may consist of the sum of a quantity and of a pure operation, just as a quaternion consists of the sum of a scalar and a vector. If one term vanishes, the mixed operation degenerates either into a quantity or into a pure operation, as the case may be. The only operation which can be equated to quantity is 6°, and this may consequently be called the sero of operation. 8. It will be useful briefly to compare the preceding results with the symbolic notation often used in connexion with the Calculus. In this we have such equations as 0 Ou (a45=)u = au + O= the expression 0 PT) is looked upon as an operation of which the scalar element a is multi- plied into the subject, while the operative element 2 operates on it, Ky each element being supposed to act after its kind. But this assumption greatly limits both the power and the accuracy of the notation, because both elements may have many more relations with the subject than Ross— Verb-Functions. Oo” those indicated. Moreover, we are scarcely justified in giving arbi- trarily different powers to two elements of the same expression : @ pees a+ ae must be either a factor or an operation—it cannot be both. The equation can be rendered accurately by writing [aD +b6D)|u = au+[bD]|u, where D = £. (See § 23.) 9. To sum up, there are two proposals contained in the preceding pages: one a proposal to recognise the unit of operation by a special symbol, and the other to adopt a special operative bracket. Con- sideration will show that it is scarcely possible to represent operations explicitly and accurately without these two conventions. We may employ another symbol in the place of 8, and other brackets than the square brackets; but the fundamental conventions appear to be inevit- able. Nor should the suggested notation be mistaken for a symbolic one. A symbolic notation may, perhaps, be described as one which is used for convenience, although it is not strictly in accordance with algebraic usages. But these proposals do not interfere with algebraic usages ; they merely suggest additions which are as rigid in their own way as those of algebra. At one point a symbolic notation has been used above, namely, in the expression [¢]". Strictly speaking, the index has already been allocated for the use of algebraic involution; but as an algebraic power of ¢ can be rendered by (¢)”, there is little chance of ambiguity if [¢]” be taken to represent operative involution. It is, however, advisable, and even at times necessary, to use a symbol of operation in order to express operative involution correctly. We may suggest that Lyn] = [¢]” so that Lyn] L¥m]@ = [bo] and [a+ by + cyt dys...]o6=at+bptelgP+di¢g]... 10. In order to illustrate the practical advantages of these pro- posals, two courses are open. One to draw isolated examples from many diverse branches of mathematics; the other to deal more thoroughly with a single field. The latter course is adopted; and the field selected is that of the common algebra of the subject— 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. operative multiplication and division. This is advisable for the reason that such a study should obviously preface more advanced work, which indeed cannot easily be dealt with without it. The subject will be treated in a very simple manner, because it is, in fact, such an elementary one that much of it might find place immediately after ordinary algebraic multiplication and division, while the rest would scarcely be out of order after the multinomial theorem. It is hoped moreover that some of the results may be interesting in themselves.’ II. Oprrattve MULTIPLICATION AND Drvisron. 11. Operative Multiplication —The terms ‘operative multipli- cation,’ ‘division,’ ‘involution,’ and ‘evolution,’ may conveniently be employed to denote the operative processes analogous to the corresponding algebraic ones. Thus [¢]z and [¢][y] denote opera- tive multiplication, and [¢ |" denotes operative involution; and the inverse processes may be named operative division and evolution. If [>][w] =x, ¢ and w may be called operative factors, and x may be called the operative product or result; but as dy does not necessarily equal w¢ (to drop the square brackets where the meaning is obvious), we must, in the case of gw, call ¢@ the superior factor, and w the inferior one. The term ‘operative multiplication’ is especially suitable when ¢ and yw are linear functions of 8, so that their operative product has to be developed by a process akin to that of the algebraic process. Thus, if b=a%+aB+a8?.... and p=b4+5,804+5,8?...., and we have to develop their result, we must supplant every 6 in d ' So far as I can ascertain these proposals are new; but of this I cannot be sure. Professor Joly calls my attention to the fact that []° is given the name of ‘¢the identical substitution’’ in the theory of Groups; but it is equated to unity; it is not employed for the explicit rendering of operations, and does not seem to be recognised as the equivalent of the unit of operation. I believe that a special operative bracket has been previously suggested. The present notation was first used by me, without publication, in 1886. Some of the matter given here was brought to the notice of the Liverpool Mathematical Society in May, 1903— especially a paper (not included here) on the application of the method to the theory of series. In this it was shown that the difference calculus is only a part of a larger calculus which possesses general theorems, of which Taylor’s and Leibnitz’s theorems are isolated examples. Expressions for these theorems were given. Ross— Verb- Functions. 389 by the whole of Y; and we may then rearrange the terms in ascending powers of 8. For example, [a) + MB + a8? ] [bo + 18] = a + a (bo + 5,8) + a2 (b, + 8,8) = (a, + Ab) + Ab") + (ab, + 2a2b,b,) B+ Ab," B?. Both sides of the equation may now be applied to any subject, quanti- tative or operative. To obtain the general result, the particular results produced by each term of the superior factor should be written out below each other in columns of the same power of 8, and the sum placed at the bottom. If any of the exponents of @ in the superior factor are negative, the result will contain fractions which can be dealt with in the usual algebraic manner. If any of these exponents are fractional, we can reduce them all to a common denominator, as in the following example :— CpBt + 98° + 187] ¥ = [B+ 9B + +] [6] y 1 1 and [a] y = (y)™. If 6” and B” be the highest powers of B in the two factors, then pb" will be the highest power of 8 in the result, which will, in the general form, contain mm +1 terms. It may be observed that, as we shall, in general, have nm + 1 equations to determine the coef- ficients of these terms, and as the original factors can contain only m+m+ 2 independent coefficients, the coefficients of the result will not generally be independent. Where the two factors are the same the result is an operative square. It may be noted that [+ 8”]*=+ 6”; that [- B”} =— pf” if m be an even integer, and that alee Obviously the rule of operative multiplication differs from that of algebraic multiplication only in the fact that every term of the superior factor operates on the whole of the inferior factor, instead of being multiplied into it. 12. Operative Fractions.—In extension of the phraseology em- ployed above, [][w]7 may be called an operative fraction, and may also be written o—s double line being used to distinguish it from an 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. algebraic fraction. It must be noted that [w]+[¢] is not the same as : as just defined. The former may be called a superior operative ratio, the latter an inferior one; and they may also be rendered by V\o and $7 ¥. The elementary properties of these fractions are almost self- evident ; for example— $.p dev o.4 o_o dY_d o 4), d Mitta aX Xe KY ee Cee aaa nec a vw p oy ayes ae Wat al ee gue enor gg iy i a Ming e "= plo)”, since [B"][8"] = Bm and [ BrP = Bp. 18. Operative Division.—It the denominator be an operation which consists of two or more terms, we can often find the quotient by processes similar to those used in algebraic division. Suppose, for instance, that [p] [67 + 28+ 5] = B+ 48° + 176? + 268 + 44, and that the value of @ is required. We may proceed either by synthetic or formal division. If the former be selected, assume that > = B+ aB +4, B? + 2B + 5, and then equate the coefficients of the various powers of @ in the new equation. We find that a+14=17, 24+20 = 26, 5¢+6+4 25 = 44, so that a@=3 and -b = 4. Or we may proceed as follows by means of a formal rule of operative division closely similar to that of algebraic division: B?+2B8+5) B'+4f8°4+ 178? +268+44 (6? +38+4 B+ 46° + 148? + 208 + 25 367+ 664+19 387+ 66+ 15 4 4 and operate with this on Ross— Verb- Functions. 4] The rule differs from that of algebraic division only in the fact that each term of the quotient operates on the whole divisor instead of being multiplied into it. To find the first term of the quotient, we ask what power of 6 operating on the first term of the divisor f? will produce the first term of the dividend 6*. The answer is evidently 6°. Operating with this on the whole divisor (that is, squaring it) we obtain the first subtrahend. Subtracting this we have the second dividend. Again, operating with 36 on the whole divisor we obtain the second subtrahend, which gives the second remainder 4. Now since a quantity operating on a subject produces only itself (§ 5), the number 4 in the quotient operating on the divisor will produce nothing but itself, namely, the number 4 required to complete the division. And the result may be verified by reversing the process and operating with the quotient on the divisor, when the dividend will be obtained. Or, we may arrest the division after the first term of the quotient has Bah obtained, and then write the latter with a remainder, so that it becomes 36? + 66 +19 BP +26 +5 The above is an example of division in descending terms of 8; but, by reversing both divisor and dividend, we may obtain the quotient by ascending division, thus :— (B- = 5+28+B?j 444268 4178?+48?+ B Lis+26 (E> =) a4 44 \ 2 B* + 268 +176? + 42° +B! 266 +18? 48? + 48° +B! 48° +48°+ B! Here the first term of the quotient is 44, which merely reproduces itself for the first subtrahend. For the second term of the quotient a ae E a we have 26 , since operating on the divisor reduces it to B +36, a form convenient for the process; and for the same reason the same operation appears in every term of the quotient, which may therefore be written in the form [44 + 268 + 487] ——— oh af 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The reason for this is, that the divisor itself is the operative product of 5+28, and B+3?, and ae Ye Lo rreh It will be seen that the quotient obtained by ascending division easily reduces in this case to that obtained by descending division; but it would have been simpler, before undertaking the ascending division, to have put the divisor into factors, and then to have divided B by B+ 3B. This example would serve to solve the functional equation f(@? +2445) = a+ 4u° + 17x? + 26x + 44; but the solution can be otherwise obtained, though not so quickly; and the example is given only as an easy illustration of the general processes of descending and ascending operative division. 14. Separation into Factors.—In the above instance the divisor was known; but a more important case occurs when both divisor and quotient have to be determined—when, in fact, we are required to put a linear operation into operative factors. For, if [¢]z=y isan equation which we have to solve; if we can find two factors, wy and x, such that ¢=yx, and can readily find the values of y* and x’; then, since 6’ = yx 4y7', we can solve the original equation. Probably, the readiest way to achieve this is to assume the form of the divisor, and then ascertain by division whether it will produce a suitable quotient. For example, solve the equation 147x* + 42° + 102? + x = 80. Then we have to put B + 106? + 428° + 1478 into factors. Try division by B+ af’. B+aB?} B+ 108? + 4283 + 1478 (B+ (10-4)? B + af? (10 — a) B? + 428 + 14784 (10 — a) 8 + 2a(10 — a) B? + a? (10 - a) B Ross— Verb-Functions. 43 Hence, if the remainder is to vanish, 2a(10 - a) = 42, and simultaneously @#(10-a) = 147; that is, a= 7. Hence x = [8 + 108? + 428° + 1478'}80 = [8+ 76°} [6 + 362}"30. Since Avabite B [B+ 3B7]* = een its value can be found by division, either by the general method of § 13, or by the artifice usually employed for quadratic equations, namely, . so that pets @ = fe (44/288 + 1-1))2(+,/ 361 — 1). For another example, solve ge + 12¢° + 60a* — 7202? — 1728¢ — 11 = 0. Try division by 6 +a, so as to produce a quotient of the form B® + 6B? + ¢. After the first remainder is found, it will be seen that @ must = 2 if the coefficients of B° and @* in the quotient are to vanish. This gives the exact quotient 6° — 16063 + 1205, which = [ 8? -— 1606 + 1205] B°; so that 2 = [8 -2][6*][@?- 1608 + 1205}°0 = (+ 4/5195 — 80)? -2. 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Of course, only particular expressions can be put into operative factors in this way; because, as noted in § 11, the coefficients of an operative product are not as a rule independent. But if the coefficients are numerical, their interdependence cannot always be detected at sight, and operative division then affords a quick and easily remembered method for testing the point, and at the same time attaining the object, if such be possible. It is sometimes possible to put an operation in the form of an operative ratio. Then, if v X ==, weshave stoi = Fa: eX oy For this purpose, we have to find both the divisor and the dividend— the quotient being known. Take, for instance, the cubic e+ an = 6, and assume the forms B+pB 1, and f+ qB° for the divisor and dividend which have the quotient 6° + af. ‘Then we find that 3p=-—a, and 9¢=- a, pot [o-Ghe [a-seTe-(JeT which is Cardan’s solution in substance (§ 15-7). This section would be capable of much more development ; but it is advisable in a preli- minary survey to proceed quickly to the next. 15. General Solution of Equations by Operative Division.—Since so that [62 + ab} ll : Dee Ee Mier bay = and if @ be a linear function of 8, we can in general develop 5 in a series by means of operative division, just as we can develop — ina series by algebraic division. The quotient will be in ascending or descending powers of 8, according to whether the divisor is arranged in ascending or descending powers; and the process is the same as Ross— Verb- Functions. . 45 that of § 13, with the sole difference that the dividend has only a single term 8. As the process can always be applied, the value of [@]7* can always be obtained, no matter what its degree, and always by the same method; but that value will in general be an infinite series. If the first term of the divisor be 6”, the first term of the quotient must be B*, since [ 6" |7 = B”. Hence, in order to obtain the first subtrahend, we must expand the ie power of ¢ by the binomial or multinomial theorem ; and similar expansions must, in general, be used for each successive subtrahend. But it will be seen later that the quotient can easily be written out by means of a general rule. As has no quantitative value, the question of convergency of series does not generally arise in connexion with the operative expressions; and their accuracy can be established as an identity by reversing the pro- cess of division and applying the quotient to the divisor, or, what is the same thing in this case, the divisor to the quotient. The process can best be studied by the aid of a few examples. (1) Find a root of the equation v+ax+6b=0. Then e+a2=- ab, and 2z= [B ie aa Sal ee é ab). B + a B° | B 6: - ago =f. Sf mad oi “ 35a°B8 R B+a'* Pp = a*p° = ap =} 5a*B? oa 10a%8 OR 5a2B° + 1008" + R 5a? 89 + 45a3B% + R — 350383 — R; a — oO ae — bo) + Sow b™ — RK. This has only one value. 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (2) Solve the equation 2° +ar+6 = 1 3 B+ aBJ B LBP - taf? tae B+1aB? - 3:0B7 +R — tap + 3;0°B" - R —taB? + 8;7@B7- R -— 2;0°B"—-R is 3 5 e256) ata(ab) Sey a ae. As reg has five values, this series also has five values, which may be supposed to be the five roots of the equation. In order to prove this point, let the five values of Jee b be ma, ma*, ma, mat, ma? , where a, a?.... are the five values of ai 1, so that a+a*+@ta 4a’ = 0. Insert these values of ie ‘1 successively in the series for z. We shall thus have five series. It will be found that their sum, and the sum of their products two at a time and three at a time, vanish. The sum of their products four at a time = @; and their product all together =— (see also § 21). Thus the five series are the five roots of the equation ; and as these series are all contained in the original series, that series is the complete algebraic, or, rather, transcendental, solution of the equation Y+ar+be= There is one condition attached—that the series be an infinite one. (3) Divide the same equation by #* and by «, and solve. This process enables us to put the equation in four more forms, namely, . a 1 ia 1 joey ak = i ie at =e —~ 779 — — = b b a a p a a tba? = — 4, a a b b and each form can be separately solved by dividing 8 by the four operations a ee Bose BAB, BF OB, B Aa Bt Ross— Verb-Functions. 47 and applying the quotients respectively to 1 I: a PTT FP Though some of the exponents of B are negative, the division is carried out in exactly the same way. Thus we obtain the following values of from these four new forms :— From the first, ra(- 5) e+ 5(- ie ge(3) (- 5) +2 which reduces to that given in (2), and has five values. From the fourth, (SY CA G)(a)"8 which reduces to that given in (1) and has one value. From the second and third we get, after reduction, 2 = (—a)* See o) *- PCa) ce which gives four roots of the proposed equation. Thus we can deal with this equation in three ways. Numerical trials must for the present be left to the reader—such cases as w+10r+1=0 being readily worked. In some instances the series will be real and convergent, in others with unreal subjects, or divergent (§ 22). (4) Find solutions for 1 We shall obtain 24 B +a" = B+ 508" - 7 a wis esas] -3 1 -3 ze -+ 7 -+> Es ys ae Bet aes E +e]. f- 20g - 098" + wp +B. The example is given to show that fractional indices in the divisor may be dealt with in the same manner as integral indices. But we also have B* + aB* = [8+ af°] B". R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | D 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (5) Solve 2 ae Feb 0; In carrying out the division by £” + a8", we shall first observe the general law that the, coefficients in the quotient reduce to a simple binomial form. Let ¢ be the number of a term in the quotient (the first term being numbered zero), and let s be the exponent of # in that term, then the general expression for the term will reduce to 1 (- s)@ ee ns yt a‘Bs. , and for sil Moreover, s is easily determined. For the first term s = ; : 4 Uh each successive term it must be increased by 7,3 80 that [ 6" + apy? = 7 ute 1 Vl eo ea a Ee ge | ap oa a — 6 n Lar. ee } ee n |2 il Ler at —— |{- — 8B" +, ol ) GP It will be seen in the following section that a similar reduction occurs in the general value of ¢?. The values of ~ and r are not restricted. (6) The quadratic «?+ax+6=0. The complete solution is given by n 1\@ @? cers apy = a 5m (SY Gals) ae Tf S\O es =45) (ee the coefficients of the integral powers of B, except 6°, vanishing. The sum of the series is oe ; Jp i Gy) 2 The same series is given if we solve from the form OS] Re a + ; gh = — The forms b 1 2+beh=—a@ and 24-74 = =—— a a Ross— Verb- Functions. 49 each give one root by itself; and the forms 1 See = soe and w!+-%=- a a give the other by itself—the first root being obtained by descending division, and the second by ascending division. (7) The cubic «+ ax + 6 = 0.—The complete solution is given by poo 33) Geral) Be 7 ais ee ie 1P\\S | 6 the coefficients of the integral powers of @ vanishing. This does not coincide with the expansion of the sum of two cubic roots obtained by Cardan’s solution, because that has nine values, and is not the exact invert. When the two cube roots are properly taken however, their expansion agrees with the value of (o-(Jey obtained by operative division; and, by § 14, (eee) [ete ]e-(Je]. Dividing the original equation by z, x’, and x*, we obtain subsi- _ diary equations which give single roots when the first term of the divisor is B or B': one root by ascending division, and one by descending. Two roots are obtained when f? or B” is the first term of the divisor. (8) Find solutions for a+an+be...=y, and #£+4+ bx! +cx*...=y, the number of terms being indefinite. The inverts of 8 + aB? + bB°..., andof B+a8°+bB +c... can be found without difficulty by the same process; and the exercise will be instructive. As the first term in both cases is 8, the inverts will be free from radicles, and will consequently have only one value each. The first form may be used for any equation of which the D2 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lowest power of 2 is 2; and any equation of which the highest power of x is 2", and the next power is z""!, such as eo ae be... = becomes ; OO Pe gs — Gt = Gg on division by z*!; that is, becomes the second form. But there is another way of reducing any equation, say, PE Gn Te. 1 to one of these forms. For, taking the -- * power of both sides of the equation, and expanding the left-hand radicle by the multinomial theorem, we shall obtain the equation in the forms a+ pa? + pe...="ly, or +p, + pou)... =t/y, as required. And the solutions will have ~ values. (9) Solve log{1 47) =, ) and sae =. 2 LB ABE ABS isle 8 rea hein mee 3 =Al - and [e+ B+... | = B- eee $_— 83, 16. General Expression for the Invert of a Linear Algebraic Operation.—Let Cpe a ee ae a CS DEE! pote wae — be the general forms of the equation requiring solution; and let db, = RB’ + ~iP™ + pp ..., Wn = iB" + pp" + pof3"* i the number of terms being quite indefinite. We have then to find expressions for [¢,]7 and [y,]7. Suppose a) stat) aed Bi [¢,]7? = 6" +48" + 2B" + 1,8". ..; (bn) = 84 0,0? + a6"... <; (p,)" = 2 + 0,89 + Bt. .., (bn) ==) (3° +018 CoB? > wre and let Ross — Verb-Functions. ‘51 Then, by operative division, ig 2 3 4 B'+p,8"" + po[3"*?, ‘i B B+ t,B" + t,B" + t,3” a B+a@6? + ap*... -48?- aB'- a,8'... t, 2B? + ¢,b,8° + 1,6,8'... —(€,)+ az) B°—(t,b.4 a3) B*-(4b3+ a4) 8°... t,[3°+ t.¢,3*+ t.¢,3° — (20, +0,b2+ a3) B*—(toeo+t1b3 +04) 6°... t,0* + t,d,3° Hence, t=-4, t, = — tb, — dr, t, = — t,¢, — tb. — a3; and, generally, t. + caky a t,2J2 eh ia boCy_2 + ale + 4, = 0. Now, let us denote the successive coefficients in the ordinary algebraic expansion of the m” power of a multinomial by (m);, : (ma, (m)a, 0 o «3 (.)™ = rm + (m), Br + (m),BOm Then it will be found by reductions that (m),+4(—2m) = 0, (m,) + $(— 2m), (2m), + 4(- 8m) = 0, (m)3 + 4(— 2m), (2m), + 4(—3m)3 (3m), + $ (- 4m); and generally, (m), +4(- 2m), (2m),-1+ 4(— 8m)s (3m),W-2 oo so that lI — i 2G (-(r+1)m), = 0. And this is true, if m be a fraction such as Now the coefiicients a, b, ¢,... employed above may be written 8 O- with the proper subscripts. Hence the result of (1) may be written (in reversed order), 1 2 3 ‘ () +t, (< +t, (|) +. 00 by) (= | +t, = 0. n |, Riles ro ae n); 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Comparing this with (2), we have Spee Ye eee ice. | 4 bal r+1 Pe O\ np SB eee oe his wo Ted hi he that is, the coefficients of @ in the expansion of [¢, | are ordinary multinomial coefficients divided by an integer, and are therefore already well known. The coefficients of 8 in the expansion of [y, |? can be obtained in the same manner, so that we have Ay Gas ee is Ldn] = ths 5(- a + 3\7 *) 6 alae +. See 1 3 : eat -a)et- Hye 3G )e 0° n The coefficient — 3( is written thus for symmetry, and equals 1 a The following points may be observed :-— (1) In the coefficients, the quantity within the brackets is the same as the exponent of 8 of the same term, with the sign changed. (2) Each term is divided by the numerator of the exponent of B with its proper sign. (3) The numbering of the coefficients as given by the subscripts 1, 2, 3, . .. is always the same, no matter what the powers of B may be. This follows from the fact that the multinomial coefficients are independent of the powers of the variable or base. (4) Each power of £ is a power of ”/, so that the expression has ” values, and is also an operation performed on "|B. Let x denote this operation, so that [¢,|['=[x]"/8. Then x = [d.T8" = [dP that is, is the invert of the = power of é—which justifies the method of solution mentioned in § 15-8. 17. The General Hxpression, in Detail.We know that (1) every multinomial coefficient is the sum of various combinations of the Ross— Verb-Functions. ' 58 coefficients of the original multinomial, each combination being affected by its proper binomial coefficient ; and (2) that the form of the multinomial coefficients (m),, (m)., ... does not change whatever the value of m, that is, the exponent of the original multinomial, may be ‘(unless it is unity). Hence the form of each coefficient of [¢,]7 must be the same as that of the corresponding coefficient of (¢,,)’, the only difference being that the binomial coefficients are different. In order, then, to write out the value of [ ¢, |"! we have only to write out that of (¢,)-' and then make the necessary changes in the binomial coefficients of the various combinations of p,, p2., p;... A few terms of the series are now written out for comparison and use. - (Gn) = (B" + piB™ + pop...) Bn rs e 1) p,6- " I 1) pe - sr gene aC 1) ps ‘ ak (2) oat Tan (3) pila + ete. eg + pp oe ae 1 ap 1 1 at 5) 2) pi") 8 prs 3 3(-= = jai cae 3)? +(- ) AG 1 { 4\@ — \3) 3) talcalata) tla) THA -2)p. ae 43 ee fe a SP Ps o n By was, (-3) Ta? Te 0 4 2 pr) B ae 1 St a ie en we 2p\p4 + 2D 2s re (3) 3D P3+ 3pipr" 6(\ 2) n |2 Mn [ee 4} 6\) 4p,3p, 6\) p,° (a) tea) fat Ae oe [oi}* = [B+ p68? + poB >... = B - p,B° — (p. — 2p;7) B? - (ps — Sp. p. + 5p,°) B! — {ps — 3 (2pyps + p,") + 21p,"p, — 14p,*} B° — {Ps— 7 (Pips + Peps) + 28 (pz + pyps?) — 84pr°p, + 42p,°| B + ete. Lon J" aa iS ms | 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (Yn) = (B" + paBr" + pb...) = B+ (-1)pi8"1+ \- 1) p- ot ay gael B+ ete. CAE = [B"+ pap? + p_.3"* iia ae - pr - 5 (; )20 = - (5) - Ghink B* 1 (2 2) , wee LO. (eNO paar Hf 1 (3 8\° 2p. ps+p-2 (3\ "2 3 Ps ‘ al ces 4.0 phe 1(4 4\(2) Qp_ 1Puit 2p-o Ps | © 3p? p-s+8p4 pa ——/—p_s+| — 4 \n n | 2 : ae (4) 41° p-2 (5) pa ma 4 ) “4F 4 ( [5 (Bo — etc. [Wil = [B+ p16°+p.81+ psp ?.. is = B-pi-p2B—(p-st+B1p-2)BO-( pst 2psp-st+p-2 +p" p.2)B° — {pst 8p. ps 8p. pst 8p) ps+8p ip.’ t+ pa p.}PB*— ete. + a Sie It will, of course, be understood that (m)\" = m(m—1)...(m-r+1), and that (-m)” = (—1)'m(m+1)...(m+r—1). Hence, operative inverts can be quickly obtained by the following rules :— (1) Write out the algebraic invert of 3” — px, BH = D2 p> — +3 B"# bees either by algebraic division, or by the multinomial theorem; if the latter be selected, expand B" {1 - (paB + pe B® ..-)}%, and rearrange, if necessary, in terms of f. Ross— Verb-Functions. 55 (2) Increase every exponent of 8 by 2 +1, and then divide it by x. (3) Multiply each combination of py, Pir, is... bY 1 (-s)™ ina where s is the new exponent of 8 of that term, and 7 is the order of the combination referred to. 18. Deduction by *‘ Weights” of the Original Coefficients.—There is another rule for as i the series for [¢, |’, by writing out the value of (1l-p,- eh se jeoaue, aaa and then attaching the proper elements to the various combinations of Py, Px, Pz» +--+ The same rule applies to the value of [y,,]?, in which the subscripts of p are negative. Suppose we have the combination p,,"" p,,”"", and require to attach the proper elements to it. Let w’, and w” be called the wezghts of the original coefficients; and suppose that the weight of the whole combi- nation, which we may write P,,’, is the sum of the weights of the factors—that is, w=ru'+r"'w". Similarly, the order of P,,” is the sum of the exponents of the factors. Now, in examining the series for [¢,]"' and [y]’, given in the previous section, we shall see that the power of 8 attached to P,,” is liw always 6”, and that the corresponding coefficient due to operative inversion is always 1 l+w\") 1 l+w n [” Hence, after writing out the value of (Ly aa os we have only to attach these elements to each combination of p, p2.- -, which already possesses its proper binomial coefficient obtained from the expansions of the successive integral powers of (Pi + Pot ps---); and it will be found that the result will agree, after rearrangement of the terms, with the series already given. 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Of course, the weights of the original coefficients p,, y.,... are the same as their subscripts, which are the same as the exponent of the attached power of 8B, minus n. Thus, for inversion by this method the operation should be written The result will agree with that of § 15-4. Negative weights are dealt with in the same way as the positive weights; and the ordinary alge- braic expansion of a multinomial can be written out by means of a similar rule. The name ‘‘ weights”? is appropriate for the following reason :— Let v =", and consider the combination 6p, .p-3. The attached power of vy must be v°; so that the whole term may be written (3). 1 gla Pa P= n [3 Va ey 5) Similarly, every term in the series for [w,]|' consists of the same ratios multiplied by v and coefficients. Thus, the coefficient p,, is always associated with 6” in the original operation, and with v” in its invert. Now, let O be a symbolic distributive operator which denotes that the coefficients indicated by 1 1l+w\” J l+w n |” are to be attached to the various combinations of p,, p,...; then [B" (1+ piB + pop... 2 3 ) oes o(P2 42242... s o(t2 +22...) oes nee = V Vv Vv = Ofv(1 — py — pov" — pv. e ie aes LW yu | Ross— Verb-Functions. 57 19. Remarks.—(1) The coefficients produced by O may be stated in various ways, and can easily be tabulated; O itself may be replaced by a series of differential operators ; and the two whole series may be recast in several forms. It is impossible to examine these details here ; but it should be noted that [Bt + pb + pap... = — (?) B+ [B"+ pRB"? }* + [B" + p28"? ]7 + [B"+p-.8"?]* + ete. + terms involving compounds of p, po,...-; and also that it e (2) The general equation [f]z=y is dealt with by expanding [ f |e in powers of 2 or [¢|z, and then inverting the expansion by operative division. Thus, = ah = s log (1 fale ~ ee "fe ; + terms divided by n*| 2, n°| 3, aos n v Vv rm a To 4 fo-B eel? = B- SSP +e..5 Lfo+f'o-B eis Pala’ where the f of the invert operates on B = . 0 (3) It must be remembered that, though the subject of an operation be unreal, the result need not be so; for example, [6 - 86] (- 2) =[x] /-2=4ftth 20. Superior Division and Synthetic Division—These processes may be briefly referred to here, as they help to demonstrate the fact that the results arrived at above are of the nature of perfect identities. If ¢=([wW]x, then the value of x, that is, [W]% can be found by superior division without first finding the value [w|'. The process is similar to that of inferior division given above, except that the whole divisor, Y, now operates on the whole quotient. As each subtrahend is formed, terms already used in previous subtrahends are omitted. Ofcourse Y\ B=B/ wv. Synthetic division may be employed to obtain an invert without having recourse to expansions of multi- nomials raised to fractional powers. For suppose we require the invert of Bia Bety ib Br Fis wis 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Assume it is of the form il a is Br +%, 2468 *..«, and operate on this with ese ap", bp” sss in succession, and add the partial results. In order that the whole result shall equal £, the coefficients of every power of B except B' must vanish. This condition gives us a series of equations, n () nt, +a = 0, E t;?> + nt, + (n-—1)at, +b =), ete., to solve: from which we obtain the values of 4, &, ... already known. But they have now been obtained without assuming the multinomial theorem for fractional indices. 21. Verifications.—As mentioned in § 15, objections to expansions on the ground of divergency of series are not generally applicable to verb-functions, because these have no quantitative value. For them the expansions are identities, provided only that the whole expansion be considered.! It is therefore immaterial whether integral or fractional indices be employed. On the other hand, an expansion obtained by an ascending process cannot generally be equated with one obtained by a descending process, as one may possess more potencies than the other. The results given above may be shown by many methods to be identities—notably by resolving Lent? du Loni lont* and [[4.J°] when the issue will be found to be 8 = 8. This is due to the many properties of the multinomial coefficients. In order to facilitate the work, it will be useful to give an ex- pression for the r” algebraic power of [¢, |? and [y,]}7. This can be obtained directly by the multinomial theorem ; or by operative division into f" instead of into £, | since ize (EN bey ) 6- ? Compare Russell: Principles of Mathematics, Vol. I., chap. xxiv. Ross— Verb- Functions. , 59 or by dividing B by (ee es since rantieal = [ies] ait) We find corr ese) e stale “ sate leis ice ent ee By putting — x, -r for v, r in either of these, we obtain the other. Thus, if the original coefficients are the same, that is, Cb a ee which is verified by the evident relations eigen |b, . and Py = |v) 2 2 The series for [¢, |"? and [y,]* can be obtained by other routes than operative division—by differential means, and by obtaining a general value for [¢,,|” and [y, |". So far as the writer can ascertain, however, they are not generally known; but the series for [¢;]", giving a single root, has been previously obtained by the method attributed to Lagrange and developed by Murphy, and also by way of Lagrange’s and Burmann’s differential expansions. It is not the complete invert of the original operation. So far as can be seen at present, no other series besides those given above will fulfil the necessary condition that [d][dnJ* and [¢,.J* [on] 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. shall equal 8 only. If the first term of any proposed series for [ ¢,, |? be taken greater than 6”, then (o][du? and [h(n] will not contain f at all; and if the first term be taken less than B", we must have a series in which the exponents of 8 vary from — to +; while it is not easy to see how the coefficients can be determined. 22. The Solution of the Rational Integral Equation |, |x =y, given by [x] y, has n values, which are the n Roots of the Equation.—Let the equation be oe 4 pe" + poe. pe = 9, the highest term being z", and the lowest term not lower than p_,,, 7; that is, there are no negative powers of z. Then the equation has n roots. Let w,, denote the operation performed on 2, so that w,, now has the restricted meaning that it shall contain no term less than p-nuif- Then, by § 16, c= [hy =L)Yy -[a-2()- Haye -3 eee | But \/y has » values; let them be denoted by a, 6, ¢, d,...; and let %=[x]a %=[x]6 w=[x]e.-- Then we have to show that 2, %, 73, ... are really and exactly the n roots of the equation [Yn] a-y=0. This may be surmised to be the case; but it will be advisable to seek further proof. If 2, 2, 73, ... are really and exactly the roots of the equation, then must (w% — 4%) (@ — a) (#@ — 43)... =0. In other words, 2, #2, 73, ... must be quantities such that the sum of their products, taken successively one, two, three... at a time, shall equal the successive coefficients of the original equation, with the necessary changes of sign; that is, by actually carrying out the multiplication of B= Ms ° £3 Way OS aes a we shall arrive again at the original equation. Ross— Verb-Functions. 61 First, we must observe a point in the series for [,, |”, namely, that the coefficients of all the integral powers of 8, except 6°, namely, of 2n 3n kn 7 7 ny B ny, B Rie ee Ns where / is a positive integer, all vanish. The general expression for these coefficients is 1 (kn 1 °F kn (=) warty Tg Hat 5 Now, by the definition in § 16, (£4); denotes the coefficient of the (kn + 2)" term of the expansion of (B° + paB.. Pon BY. But as / is a positive integer, and as w,, has no term lower than p_,,,', the expansion of (w,,)* can possess only 4n-—+1 terms. Hence the (kn + 2)" term must be zero; and the coefficients of the integral powers of B, except 6°, in the value of [y, |? must all vanish (but only when the lowest power of @ in y, is not lower than #'). Now, for brevity, write [wnt] = [46 + 8° + t,84+ 6,87... }VB. Then Ge WG + iol, tah 66 << L = tb as qao° ie ie ie op ternen ie “3 = ag 55 toc” + $0" el Siel> wae where ¢, is inserted for symmetry and = 1. Hence the sum of all these series should give — py.,; and the sum of their products taken successively two, three, . . .., at a time should give successively Pi25 — Ps, Pty +++ +5 and the product of all together should give = y. To study the question we can employ the notation used for symmetrical functions of the roots of an equation, and write Sy =a" OH OM... and Sab" a a™br at are ae bc" i and so on. As a,b,c,.... are the n” roots of a quantity y, 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. S,, always vanishes unless m is a multiple of ”, and then it =”Y, where Y is a constant which need not be considered at the moment. By adding together the various series just given, M+ H.+ %.....=48,+ )S,4+ 018.4 8... ss Now, S, = 0, unless r be a multiple of x; and it has just been proved that when 7 is a multiple of , ¢_, always vanishes, unless r = 0. Hence ¢_,S_, vanishes, unless 7 = 0; that is, the only term which remains in the sum of the several series is the second one, namely, ¢,S,, and this / a eae a4) = a . Thus the sum of the values of x obtained from [x ]¥/y is equal to —- ps By multiplying 2, x, v; ... together two at a time, and adding, we have 3(41H2) = th, 3(ab) + tytpda'b + {tt,da'b + ¢,t,3(ab)°} 4 {hb gSab? + ty£aSaO) + {yt gab? + tot Sa? + tat s3(aby} + {t,t_dab-* + t¢_.30°°? + tit,da'b*} + ete. Since Soe See and 2 (ab) = 187, — Sim and S,, vanishes unless m be a multiple of », all the terms within the large brackets, except the third and the (r + kn)” terms, vanish. Substituting the values of ¢ in the latter, and remembering that t_in = 0, if & be a positive integer, we find that also the (7 + 4n)” terms vanish. Hence the only term which remains is the third; so that (2) (4%) = tt, 30161 + tt, (ab)? = — nhts + 3 Pe v (et )e Je ss, = | x Pat n | 2 i | 2 nn Thus the sum of the products of x, 2, 73.... taken two at a time is equal to p_». Ross— Verb- Functions. 63 Taking the series three at a time, S(t 23) = tS (abe)' + t7t)3(ab) 10° + [t,7t_,3(ab)'e7 + ht, Sa(be) +... The only term which remains after reduction is the fourth one; so that D(x H2t3) = ty7t_23(ab)e* + t,t, Sabo? + %33(abe)° n (3) = ntt»—-n(n—2)ttt,+ = t, & =~_— p-3- From the general symmetry of the expressions, we may infer that the sums of higher products are equal to the remaining coefficients ‘of y, in order. The disappearance of the various terms is due to the relations which exist between the coefficient of [y, |? and the sums denoted by S,,. In the product of all the quantities 7, x, v;...only the first term remains after reduction, and this gives : Tie a — GUC. o. S and the product of all the values of */y together == y. Hence the value of [y, |" as calculated by descending operative division is theoretically the complete solution of the equation [Yn] t=Y; when its lowest power of # is not less than f!. As [y, |? is an «finite serves, the argument of Abel, Sir William Hamilton, and others is not concerned with it, except as showing that 7 cannot be summed in finite terms... Except when x = 1, the solution is a transcendental one. But it is perhaps entitled to be called the general solution, and would appear to be the only general solution possible. Weshould be scarcely justified in calling the series the expansion of [w, |'—it is rather [y,, |? itself. 23. Notes on the Solution of Numerical Equations by Operative Division—The expression for [W,]! may be of some theoretical interest because it appears to be the complete invert of a linear algebraic operation of any degree; and it will probably be of service in the Theory of Equations, and in other branches of analysis. Further discussion of it would be out of place in a paper which aims 1See Sir William Hamilton’s article on Abel’s argument, Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xviii., 1839. © PROC. R.I.A., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | E 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. merely at illustrating some of the elementary uses of verb-functions ; but a few words may perhaps be added with advantage on its appli- cation to the solution of numerical equations. We may infer that such application is often possible; but must not expect that the roots of a numerical equation can always be obtained with greater rapidity by means of operative division than by the methods of approximation now in use. Insome cases operative division will give a very rapid approximation, and in others a slow one; while in others again the series may be divergent, or the subject of the invert may be unreal. (1) The rational integral equation may be conveniently prepared for treatment by means of two simple preliminary transformations. For example, let ax + be + cx? + dx+e = 0 be the given equation. Put 4 e ge end ae Oee a % Then (y' + by® + cay* + da’y + ea® = 0, (s¢ + dz? + cez? + bes 4+ ae Both of these forms are free from fractions and can be attacked by the same process, namely, by descending division. The equation in g will yield the same result by descending division as the original equation would have yielded by ascending division ; that is, after the substitution is made good. (§ 20.) (2) The rational integral equation gm 4+ pats + p_2 an wie! se Pema % + Pn = 0 can be put in m— 1 other forms by successive algebraic division by 1 2 3 m- By Lis ia tet mien Wa and each form can be then dealt with by descending division. The subject of the invert of the original form will be 4 — Pm having m values; that of the second form (after division by x) will be "|= pms having m-1 values; that of the third "~/— pm. having m—2 values; and soon. Each of these forms can also be dealt with by ascending division; or, by putting Ross— Verb-Functions. 65 we can obtain a derived equation in s which, when treated by descending division, will give the same results; so that we need only consider formule for descending division. Thus the original equation can be attacked in 2m ways—as already suggested in § 15 (3). Taking the biquadratic equation for example, we have etav+be®+cer + 0 =-d, e+anv+be + 0+dr*=-e, e+taxn+ 0 +e¢'+dx°=—-), z+ 0+ ba'+c4*+dx°=—- a; d ; : ail ye i and by putting z= 2 we obtain a derived equation in z which has four similar forms—eight altogether. (3) But on examining the 2m inverts derived from these forms, we shall find that most of them are either arithmetically unintelligible, or have unreal subjects. Hence, in order to save labour, we must seek a method for quickly detecting which forms will yield useful results— that is, in the example just given, which of the subjects, —-d, -c, -b, —-4, may be employed. Reverting to the general equation a” + pc" + pv" =e + P-nti% zi 0 + Dnt” ct; Pret" t+... ig Lae we obtain, by § 17, vag {14 et go o(B2 Pas Be da, where g = are and O denotes the operation of giving the proper coefficients to the terms. Now this expression for x consists of a number of fractions raised to all possible positive integral powers and often combined with each other in various ways. If one of the fractions be greater than unity, the expression for x will contain a certain number of terms which, if for the moment we neglect the effect of O, will tend to infinity. Hence for arithmetical purposes, neglecting the effect of O, all the said fractions must be less than unity. That is, if P_, be any one of the original coefficients, 3 must be less than unity; that is, | om must be greater than E 2 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. “[p-a3 oF, | — p_, must be greater than any of the expressions ea; * |p-2 3 | p_s, Teenie It is useful to call these expressions the weight-functions of the original coefficients. (4) Next, we consider the effect of O on any term containing only two of the original coefficients. By § 17, the general expression for such a term will be g (< SSE ae aie a Gen |¢ ar where ¢ is any positive integer from zero to infinity. In order that this shall be always less than unity, that part of it which is governed by ¢ must be less than unity. Now, by the exponential value of I'(kt +1) when ¢ is large, the expression (kt) (ht) that 1S, tO {¢(k-1)p COP a takes a similar exponential form. Hence, if = k, and ¢ is very large, the coefficient becomes g kt (kt)# at fQnt.t(k-1) #ft(k = 1)j6 so that the general term may be written ie I= | ki P-a t at,/ Qt k-1 i(k -1)F*" (- pn) and if the term is to be ultimately always less than unity, we must have a-n e a-n “a (- a P| > n P-a the inequality being numerical. Hence, if — p_, is to be made the subject of the invert, it must always be numerically greater than ° a" ie C = eee at Ross— Verb-Functions. 67 For example, St | ar ihr as ———— Lom 33 4/44 5/55 Se A/ Pi, ae ee ee ea Tee eh lash te op P38) oe ge 2-4) 38.92 2-5» ange ees es eee ee i ea, SPS? Ags Py Aion iPod Alar gh? gh and so on. (5) Thus, consider the quadratic w+ pie + p»=0. If we wish to obtain a single root by inverting the form e+pn@'=- pi, then this will be possible only when p-_, is numerically greater than. / 4p.2; that is, when p?, > 4p-» If p_, be positive and greater than +p”, the series becomes divergent, and at the same time the root becomes unreal. If p_, be negative and numerically greater than }p*_,, the series is divergent though the root isreal. In this case, however, both roots can be obtained at once by operative division from the form + Pt = — po The same condition holds with regard to any trinomial equation an | Me ee +p» = 0. Take “+ 102" + 2 = 0. Here p,=10, and p-;=2; and obviously 10 is the predominant coefficient, because 5 5° We can, therefore, obtain a single root from the form zx+2a¢'5>=- 10 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and the approximation will be rapid, because the ratio of the weight 5 |¢ functions, namely, 10° is comparatively small. Then, either by division, or directly from the formula of § 15 (5), 2 8) 22.) la 2: z=-10- + — — — ——. ... =— 10°00019998400208... 2 ! Next, putting z= 57 we have the derived equation 2°+80z+16=0, where p_,= 80, and y-;=16. The first is evidently the predominant coeflicient, because BO\ i WBNS: a eee © but, on taking the form 2+ 16z!=- 80, the subject = 80 18 seen to be unreal. (6) The equation given in (3) may be called the critical equation for trinomial equations, because it enables us to detect without difficulty the proper subject for the invert. Researches on the similar conditions which must hold for quadrinomials and higher forms cannot, unfortu- nately, be completed in time for this paper; but so far as can be seen, the trinomial critical equation will roughly serve for the others. It will therefore be used for the following examples; but, in some polynomials, the first terms of the invert appear to give correct approximations, even though the rest of the series would appear by the test adopted to be divergent. The critical equation may be applied as follows to the general equation :— LE oe Dak in a We first see (mere inspection often suffices) if p-, is greater than 249-2, * [PE pay etc. If it is greater than they all, we divide the equation by 2”, so as to make — p_, the subject—the invert will give one root. If p_, does not predominate, we try whether p-_, is greater than c 2T p's) {16p24, ete. If it is, we make it the subject by dividing the original equation by 2”, the invert now giving two roots. If not, we try with py ,; and soon. We then apply the same procedure to the derived equation in z. Ross— Verb- Functions. 69 (7) For further examples, it will be advisable to consider the equations given in a text-book! for illustrating the ordinary methods of approximation. The equation z*-22-5=0 was Newton’s example for his method of approximation, and has a root = 2°09455148... Here, p..=- 2, and p3=-—5. Evidently, 8 < 2225, so that we must use the full form soe : seth @—27=5, As = is little less than unity, the approximation will be slow. Putting g for 15 , we have, from the formula me ia A ssaig(-)? Tirta a 39? 333/8\g./ 3333)4\9% | 1-71 (1 + *22800 — -00395 + 00090... .) 2°09464. Only five places of decimals have been preserved, and a low approxi- mation given to the value of 4/5. The equation 2u° — 47382? — 234% —- 711 = 0 has been taken to illustrate Horner’s method of approximation, and has the commensurable root 237. The predominant coefficient is evidently +22, and the rate of approximation high. Hence we find at once from the form y — 468y"! — 2844y~ = 473 where «=4y, that ? 468 2844 hee: ee ee A (473 4-989 4-019. ... ; 473 * (473) oe ( ) =2.5 (20 ae The equation 2° — 82? - 2x+5=0 is-used to illustrate Horner’s method for incommensurable roots. It has three which are given as oeao..., 12016..., and —- 1°330058739 . .. The coefficient 3 is evidently > 4/8, and nearly as great as eet mL © 1 Todhunter’s ‘‘ Theory of Equations,’’ 3rd Edition. 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. We will nevertheless take it for the subject in order to illustrate the remark in (6), although — 5 is really the proper subject. As 2 is not small, the approximation is slow. We have (see Table), 4 10 2 gee 5 pt peewee < Dee be sare +38 97 81 mag 7 lel... from the six terms. Next in the derived equation 2° — 22? — 152 + 25 = 0, where = - ae, the coefficient 15 is nearly as large as while 2/15 > 2/25. We have therefore (see Table) where g = 2115 1 25 1 50 16 ip! eae ea 3 or aoe os oes g g Ag 1289 taking the positive, and then the negative, value of V15, namely Seon tel (ory we obtain g=4:937... or =-3901...:; whence i= "131 Byatt u aloes nine terms of the series being taken, and the approximation being very slow. The equation 2° - 37*-2x%+5=0 is therefore, in this form, a very unfavourable example of solution by operative division, and has been dwelt upon for this reason. But all the roots can be quickly obtained by means of the simple transformation usually employed for removing the second term of an equation—putting «= y+ 1 we have ye-dsy+1=0. Ross— Verb-Functions. 71 In this, 5 is easily the predominant coefficient ; and the approximation is fairly rapid, two roots being obtained simultaneously from the form ytyt ss. Taking only five terms of the invert, we have f= 1 py = 371284... and = + 133005... ies os Again, putting ie ae we have or + 1=0, or 2-2? = 5, from five terms of the invert of which we obtain 1 w=1+ — =1-201642..., the three roots agreeing with those obtained by Horner’s process. Similar artifices may be employed for many other equations. But the matter. is beyond the scope of this paper; and enough-has perhaps been written to suggest the general validity of the method. (8) In conclusion of this part of the subject, it is important to note that in the above examples the subject of the invert itself, that is, the weight-function of the predominant coefficient, gives a rough indication of the position of the roots. Thus, in the last example, these weight-functions alone, without the following series, would give AGU eee. Sande Baa LOT: which are not very inexact localisations. The development of this and many other points in this connexion must be left to another paper. In the Table at the end of this paper the values of a number of terms of [yy], [w]?... are given in order to save the trouble of calculating the coefficients. 24. Linear Differential Equations treated by Operative Division.— A brief note on this subject must suffice. If [D+ pD+pD >... jy=[dl]e be a linear differential equation with constant coefficients, Py Ps Ps oe t2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. we can invert the operation by dividing operatively D°, that is B, by it. The quotient applied to [¢]z is y =(D -pD + (pi? - po) DP? - (pi - 2pip2 + ps)D>.. . |b x. Or we may take the division by descending terms, beginning with the term D”, when, if [D" + p,D"™" + p,D"*... Jy=([¢]zx y=(D~* -—p,D* + (po? —p,)D? ... |[ dle. For example, let Then [D+aDly=x; and y=(D-aDi@D-a@D...Je=x4- a. Also [D+ aD ly =a 2; and Y =i| D2 = aD? + la DA | an) a5 2 a (eee =ae 27+(t&#-@). The two roots are interdependent, their operative ratio being B a —— eich B. (2) If the coefficients are integral functions of 2, the same pro- cedure is adopted. For example, let [D°+aD]y = (n+ 1) 2". Then | D'+«2Dj D UF Pg eee D+ 2D \ 7 - «2D - «D — 32° D 42° PD Ross— Verb- Functions. 73 Hence j= [D-BDt ae. eae Lae oP When the coefficients of D®, D, D’,... are functions of higher orders than the first, the exponents of D in each term of the quotient must be so chosen as if possible to ensure that the first term of each dividend shall not be repeated in each subtrahend—which is generally obtained by the aid of Leibnitz’s theorem. For example (one form), x at Dp ATE! = 17 Bios [ + aD] D Mee eet 6, Of course, D” here denotes operative involution. 25. Conelusion.—Time does not allow examples of functional equa- tions to be given; but enough has been said to support the view that operative division affords a general and methodical way of dealing with linear equations. Reflection will suggest that this way is also the natural way. We do not, so to speak, attempt to capture the solution by artifice, but, setting aside the quantitative subjects, evert the original operation itself, step by step, in accordance with a fixed plan. It may often happen that the result of the artifice is more useful to us than the result of the general method ; but this fact does not necessarily diminish the value of the latter. Operative division therefore affords a good preliminary example of the uses to which verb-functions may be put. It may be noted in conclusion that the whole system of verb- functions depends on recognition of the fact that ¢° does not equal numerical unity. The writer’s warm thanks are due to Professor Joly for the interest which he has taken in the matter, and for his kindness in reading this paper to the Royal Irish Academy. He is also indebted to Professor Carey, of the University of Liverpool, for help rendered ; and to Mr. Walter Stott for first applying the general method to the solution of some particular equations; and for other assistance. It is due to the memory of the late Mr. R. W. H. T. Hudson to add that he was one of the first to accept the validity of some of the arguments used in this article. = S Ss 8 S N ~ | 3S = Ss RS 2 ‘S ~~ > SS 3 sS i) D S S sip 74 =, Alaa 8 + age + 008 + ob po + jor 68) a I I 1G 9» 86 BO un 2 ay Are 26 1G eG gf (» 1 a + oi? es 9" F +o + pp + 0% + ag + one dol =). G G G LG 46 26 Z. G G G G Lae el ee Al pee AS, ee! ee Sh es SO eet = io ; ae +a ; Roe i( rk : a 6 on ; + p= oi g ha mG q v h=ca € tHe [pra SP ED tee) Oe LO ea "tt = gh (9 + 2QVOL + 9G + cQPOT + 29008 + POT + 2.901 + P9V0G + 22P0T + 2POT + pag + agg + fog +b) — «A (qh + 9.09 + Db + 9G + 99VZI + PPO + YB + PIP + METS) - s-4 (90 + .Qvg + 9.9G + 99g + poe + 0) — ,h(90 + 9 + 00% + p) —2A(qv +9) - ,fg-v-he= = "9 * HD+ wetO-+ Qt D+" IT *] “a TaV ao 75 sh (ot qn + ae ae agen (wi2s qv -08) - € L L P ie Me ee I ¢ wD < A= °° UO + tf tot ap t+ 49+ XG + M+ ge IT GC S P La) > cy Alpe W385 Vig yp 4 ol a pp — pp ee r) Re ENO Gy We Sept ae | ge gt ae eee ae oa : Og Y eo) ae tok» Ao ® ~ 90 © £49 - 00% -»*] tae oe pgoteag” ~ p(w 9?) i -,4 =a = a ‘= Fee pee + 09 +p + LI + 09 + UD + 5x JI =, 6 & & & -* + + 9 h| po= + 09— + yi 98)- stn’ a] oe I of ite ' Pe iar pale ante me vs aan 88 — nae Sg ts no = + ap @ , pf)_ 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Note added in Press.—The following procedure enables us to avoid incommensurable subjects. In the selected form of the original equation separate the term free of z into two terms j + k"; 7 is now made the coefficient of x° on the left of the equation, and Th, that is, k, is made the new subject. For example, z#*-22-5=0 may be written 2°- 24+38=8; and 3/8 is commensurable. The same roots are given by aid of the Table, but care must be taken not to retard the convergency by this process, which, however, helps us in other ways. From the solution of many numerical equations it appears that a real subject always gives the greatest or the least root, or both. Two more may often be obtained from the equation in z. The evalua- tion of inverts with unreal subjects cannot be discussed in these very brief notes on a large theme. “PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXV SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL SCIENCE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lro. LONDON : WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1904-1905 Tur AcADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, & CHEMICAL SCIENCE Apenry (Water Ernest), D.Sc., M.R.LA. :— Chemical changes attending the aérobic bacterial fer- mentation of simple organic substances. Part I. Urea, asparagine, albumose, and Rochelle salt. (Plates I. and II.), Cote (Grenvitte A. J.), F.G.5., M.R.LA. :— On the growth of crystals in the contact-zone of granite and amphibolite, Hinp (WuHeeEtTon), M.D., B.S., F.R.C.8., F.G.8. :— Notes on the homotaxial equivalents of the beds which succeed the Carboniferous Limestone in the West of Ireland. (Plates I1I.-VI.), Peruypripce (Grorcre H.), Pu.D., B.Sc., and Rosperr Luoyp Prarcer, B.A., B.E., M.R.1.A. :— The vegetation of the district lying south of Dublin. (Plates VII.-XII.), PranGcer (Rosert Luoyp), see Peruysripce (GrorGe H.). STEPHENS (JANE), B.A., B.Sc. :— A list of Ceelenterata, including the Ctenophora, Ussuer (Ricuarp J.) :— On the discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, and other extinct mammals in a Carboniferous cavern in County Cork, PAGE 95 24 ERRATA Srecrion B. Page 94, lines 5, 6, for ‘* Fishergate”’ read ‘* Fisherstreet’’. 5, 5s line 9 from bottom, ‘‘ Pterinopecten papyraceus’’ should be transferred to the list which ends on previous line. we 4 from bottom, for *‘ Gregans”’ read ‘‘ Gragans’’. I) 33 99 >) to} to} 5, 96, lines 4, 23, for ‘* Fishergate ’’ read ‘ Fisherstreet”’. PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY FE: ON THE DISCOVERY OF HYANA, MAMMOTH, AND OTHER EXTINCT MAMMALS IN A CARBONIFEROUS CAVERN IN COUNTY CORK. By R. J. USSHER. [Read Novemper 14. Ordered for Publication NoveMBER 16. Published NovemBer 30, 1904. ] Tue instances in Ireland in which caves have been found to contain extinct mammalia have been few, and until the last four years far between. Our most important bone-cave has hitherto been that of Shandon in County Waterford, which, in 1859 and subsequent years, was discovered to contain Bear, Wolf, Mammoth, Horse, Reindeer, and Red Deer in a breccia beneath stalagmite.? This led me, at the suggestion of Prof. Leith Adams, to make searches in a neighbouring district, which resulted in the discovery in 1879 of a small bone-cave at Ballynamintra, with a series of strata of very different ages, from the deeply-buried stalagmite floor and its debris (which yielded Bear, Reindeer, and Irish Elk) to the Neolithic surface-stratum, full of kitchen-midden relics. The special interest of this cave consisted in its comprising, within a small area 1 Proc. R. Dublin Soc., 22nd June, 1859. Natural History Review, October, 1859. Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxvi. (June, 1876). R. I, A, PROC., VOL, XXV., SEC. B. | A 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and in the same deposit, an assemblage of broken bones of Irish Elk, with charcoal and other evidences of man’s former presence. The report upon that cave may, however, have to be reviewed in the light of recent discoveries in other counties.! In 1898 Mr. Thomas Plunkett described to the British Associa- tion the finding in a County Fermanagh cave of a Bear’s skull, now in the National Museum. It was among debris that appeared to have been washed out of a higher gallery that opened above the spot where it was discovered.? With the first year of the present century, upon the initiative of Dr. Scharff, sustained cave-exploration work was organized, and the funds were provided for three seasons by grants from the Royal Irish Academy and the British Association. During the four summers of 1901 to 1904 a series of caves with post-glacial deposits have been dug out in the Counties of Sligo? and Clare,‘ all of which contained human bones and implements of various periods in their upper strata, while their deeper beds, and some- times even the surface-stratum, yielded numerous remains of Bear and Reindeer, and (in County Clare) many of the Irish Elk. The interesting addition of the Arctic Lemming from both counties has rewarded the scrutiny of Dr. Scharff, who has also announced the Wild Cat from more than one County Clare cave. Bears as well as Reindeer appear to have survived until the human occupation, and to have been used by man. Among the varied implements found in these caverns may specially be mentioned delicately-pointed bonepins and piercing instruments, and the canine teeth of Bear, Dog, and Boar, which had been fashioned into rude implements or amulets, also finely-chipped scrapers of flint, and pins of bronze. An interesting glimpse at the life of the cave-dwellers has been afforded by the discovery of a stone oil-lamp, formed out of a hollowed sandstone boulder. The limited fauna of the Sligo and Clare caves suggested that researches should be made further south, as those counties had been subjected to very rigorous glaciation. Accordingly, I made some visits to caves in County Limerick, and in the north of Cork near Doneraile. While visiting that district, I was taken last May by Colonel J. 1 Proc. R. I. Acad., 2nd ser., vol. ii., No. 3, 1881 (abstract). Sci. Trans. R. Dublin Soc., vol. i. (series ii.), April, 1881 (full report). 2 Brit. Assoc. Report, 1898, p. 889. 3 Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxxii., Sect. B., part iv., September, 1903. + Report on Caves in Co, Clare, in preparation for the Royal Irish Academy. UssuEr—On Extinct Mammais found in a Co. Cork Cavern. 3 Grove White to a cave mentioned to me by Lord Castletown on his estate near Castle Pook. Entering from an old quarry by a low tunnel, we soon found ourselves lost in a labyrinth of galleries; and while seeking our way, my attendant, John Power, came upon a bone, partially exposed, which I recognized to be aMammoth’s scapula. It had been gnawed round the edges, and bore indentations of huge teeth, while a piece of it broken off in this process was found several feet away in the sand, as well as a Reindeer’s shin-bone. Being anxious to conclude my work in County Clare, three months were then occupied in the excavation of three caves there, and it was not until the 1st of September that I was able to commence the explora- tion of the new cave in County Cork, where I remained until the 1st of November. This vast cavern justifies the name I propose to give it of the Mammoth Cave, both from its great extent and from the fact that in seven different galleries remains of Mammoth were found. There are halls and chambers of great size; but the characteristic feature of the system is a series of deep galleries that run parallel to each other from N.E. to S.W., and are so close as to be confluent in places, the dividing walls having occasionally collapsed. The great depth of these galleries denotes a very prolonged wearing down by water ; and they exhibit as landmarks of their history two and even three stalagmite floors, the lower ones formed of the concreted debris where the upper floor had broken down after its supporting sand- bed had been washed away. In every part of this extensive cave-system we find a floor of erystalline stalagmite which sparkles in places like barley-sugar when it is broken. This is usually the uppermost deposit, and where it is undisturbed it reposes on a deep stratum of triturated Old Red Sandstone. The presence of this material is easily to be accounted for, as the sandstone formation, of which the neighbouring Bally- houra Mountains are composed, approaches the cave about a mile and a half to the north; from those mountains flow all the streams of the district, spreading the red, sandy material over the limestone tract. Itis an elevated district, the cave itself being about 300 feet above the sea-level ; but the cavity, with its ramifications, was evidently formed by the underground waters that drained from the upland valley upon which Castle Pook looks down from a neighbouring knoll; its square mass of ruined masonry supplies a prominent land-mark there, and it gives its name to the townland. 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Violent floods must have drained through the Mammoth Cave, for in several places the sand-bed had been washed away from beneath the stalagmite, often leading to the break-down of the latter; and where this had not taken place, bones, such as a Bear’s jaw, were found adhering to the lower side of the stalagmite. In other places, as in the Elephant Hall, the stalagmite was unbroken ; and on its removal the fragments of a more ancient floor were found beneath it in the sand, together with animal remains. $00: ) FI-PL | 18-4 IL-0F | ae 09 BST YB youzjuoo ut sAvp 1g ydoy ‘cg wo utyod y | 6g | ‘aazt] tod are FF00- 1G-GZ 1¢-2Z 1-02 = FFO0- Ce FI 6F-G G8-0F | °99 G.6Lh U}EM J0v}UOD UT sXup te ydoy ‘ee wor uotj10d W ge ‘aayty aod are ZE00- | 16-86 | F136 | §-1G = Zr00- | 3Z-F1 CL-F 90-1% | ~©9 9-018 WiIM JoujuOO Uy skep 1g ydoy ‘Ze wor uorjsod W | Lg | ‘aa}T] tad 1¥00- 1-82 =) 91-26 | “4:61 = IF00- | 61-41 | 08-8 0¢-0F | IT’ ‘09 FOZ YA youjuoo ut sup 6% ydoyx uor1od woyouV | Og | “aa}t] 10d $Z00- 61-Z1 GPCI 6-8 = E00. | GGG 10-¥ 91-08 | 4B °09 TT Yat youyUOD UT sXep ¢ ydeoyx uorzcd z9yjouy | ¢g 9100- | FI-L 86-2 = = 9100: | ¥9-b1 | 33-0 | 22-93 | °* ‘te Y}IM yov}U00 Jo no sdup J yday uorAod 1oyjouW | FE ¢000- GS-6 69-6 a <3 €000- | $9-FI 10-¢ 16-02 ee ‘ITY YL youjt09 Jo no skep J doy uorjsod r9yjouy | SE 2000: 80-T FO-T — — e000. | L1¢-FI 8Z-9 8°.61 on “Ay ‘1B YIM yovzuoo Fo yno skvp g ydoy uorjtog | GE oa = eos. So ¢¢00- €0000- | 69-FT 98-2 r§-SI a ‘opew ATYserg UST UOTNIOS T€ *potmiot *peqiosqe *powio; + Pa Pa z | SEDNGSE oN 10) %09 SES ots N SHIN = . ad . d ondi1ose : =—s poqiosqe | o1ures109 se N 2 Sy Ne Eee SoG! da oN uashxQ | ‘sosuvys Arozeirdsayy *SOSEX) POA[OSSIC, | ‘adj aed ‘gpto[qQ Wntssejog puv ‘oyvydsoyg wuissvjog ‘ayeuoqivy untIpog ‘yove ‘UIs 1.0 pur ‘NT ‘WIS GGQ0.0 pus “OD ‘99 89-85 0} queyeatnbe ‘esoumngqry Arp ‘WS ¢0.Q SuIUtezUOD suoTyNTog ur AzraTjow puv yuowdopeAop 119T]} Jo so8vjs 104¥] PUL 4SOT[Ive oYY SULINp suustuvS1¢-1oye Ay Aq poytoxo sosuvyy Aroyeardsoy oyy Aq ‘powtof sjonporg o1uvs1ouy oy} pue ‘peunsu0s weskx() oY} SUTATS sosATVUY ‘TIA Tay, Aprenry— Aerobic Bacterial Fermentation. 23 The Fermentation of Rochelle Salt. Rochelle salt, as was shown in the earlier part of this communi- cation, readily and quickly undergoes fermentative change when mixed with urea. It also undergoes fermentation, though not so quickly, when unassociated with any source of nitrogen, save that of the air. The experiments with this substance are recorded in Table VIII. Different stages of fermentation from commencement to finish are illustrated by them. On plotting the carbon dioxide formed with the oxygen absorbed, the course of fermentation is seen to take place in two equal and progressive stages, and the course of each is represented by a straight line. During the first stage of oxidation, the Rochelle salt is converted into potassium sodium malate, carbon dioxide, and water; and the malate is oxidised during the second stage to carbon dioxide and water, according to the equations :-— (1) 20,H,KNaO, + 20, = C,H,KNaO, + 400, + 2H,0 + KNa0. (2) C,H,KNaO,; =k 30, = 4CO, oF 2H,O + KNaO. The volume of carbon dioxide formed, and of oxygen absorbed, by the complete fermentation, may be taken, from experiments 48, 49, and 50, to be 33°3 and 20 ec. per litre, respectively. These volumes arein the proportion of 8: 5, nearly ; that is, the proportions required by the equation already given, p. 17, showing the complete oxidation of the Rochelle salt into carbon dioxide, water, and sodium, and potassium carbonate. The total volume of carbon dioxide formed in complete fermenta- tion represents 74°5 per cent. of the carbon originally present in the Rochelle salt. The other physiological processes not examined, therefore, took up 25°5 per cent. [Taste VIII. | | "SAVP GG AOyJAUF €6-02 66-88 6-81 CZ000- | 90v.} 66-FI 9)-6 | F-9G | BOT OAYT Tod ate *00 [FZ YITA 4OVZUOD UT 4ydoy TF JO UOIWOg OG | | ‘sAup )p JoyyAIN v | Z-61 20,60 13-81 ZO00-. | 90R.14 ©9.FT 86-6 | 8-@G | AOF or}TT Jod ATe *090 Q.CeF YIM yovJUOD UT ydeyx ZF Jo UOTWIOg = GF | ‘skep ef Joyjanye 66-61 FO-GE Z61 Z000- | 90¥.14 IT-Gl | F1-9 | 6%-GE | LOF oz] tod are 00 J.JGF YIM youJUOO UT ydoy FF FO UOTWIOg | BF | ‘sAvp GI JoqyIny eC $6-Cl 96.12 90-CT — 90vI} €9.8T 10-9 | 10-0¢ | 1OF 9x}T] aad av *090 JOG YITM yorjuO09 ut 4ydoyx cP Jo UoTJIod W | LF | | ‘arpT tod Ate *09 Z.G0F ILM 39v]WOD TZ. 2).1Z LOT — (| 90vay OF-F1 | 88.9 | ST-FF | ut skvp ge az0z Sutdooy soyyany a0qye ‘ep oN Jo uortyod W | OF GF-9 o°.FT — - 0:0 19-81 |. PFO 9) .98 se. ar ans "+ ‘shvp 0Z 3doy os[e wotj10d aoqjouy | ¢F 96-¢ ¢9-1T a a 0-0 GG°El~ | GOT OI-F§ at ot ae “s ‘skep 0% 3dex uorj10d asyjouy | $F LE 99.) -- — 0:0 69-8I ZG-E 11-08 ay . st ae ‘ydoy AyTIvpIMMIs UoTZAI0d zoqjouy | EF FFI CLF — — 0-0 E@seT CF.C 8C.9Z a i ans ee ‘ydey Ayaepttuts uorji0d asqjouy | ZF aoe Z0:T ; oo — — 0-0 01-81 68-9 Lpez | = ot “S ‘rayvy sAvp QT WOrjNTOs oy} FO UOTIOg | THF | as _ — | £000: 0-0 €9-8T 68-9 CEG ! as a oy ‘+ “opvur ATYSerF Us| UWOT{NTOY | OF ee se os “ysey ut aN zO reve) 2 ee 2S esol N & 2 *squounliodx oO uordiiose ‘Oo ta : eociate|omesio | HN SEN ; liodxq Jo uodioseq N ‘sosuvyy A10}e11ds9 yy *SOSeLK) POA[OSSIC, wos {xO | ‘aay dod ‘aprxoTyg amissvjog pur ‘oyvydsoyg umisseyog ‘ayeuoqrey untpog ‘youve “was T. pure “(%O9 09 F9.FF 04 quoywambo) jeg o]Poyooyy ‘WAS [FT. Sururezuoo suornypog ur AjraTjow pur yuotmdopoaop ALY JO Saov4s 1o}v] pu 4SoT[Ive oY} SuLIMp suUsIUvSIQ-107¥ \\ Xq pojtoxo soSuvyy Aroqvardsoy oy} Aq ‘powmazoy syonporg oTUVS10uy oy} puv ‘pounsuod WSAXG 04} SULATS sosATVUY TTA ee = = sili ee aes pe shi — el ate if CCC” a. Jee ae ee et ae HaeH ti EE EEE ee Se if pes IE annie HE EEE ee ETT pe p ae gute ae AU TPN TE Ren TPE LET SNe : BSc nieer i nranH anni eaeaacrannann TAME TNT a HEE “TE TE) FEEETEG EERE THSUSHEEESHEREECEEE ane TEETH He PEELE CEPR HHH eH EEE FEELEHH FLEECES faeee Sree aa wena a ec anen Wate ttel aime alan hl aa ay oe if ca a a br SE ee OSES 7 UE Ee Eee Ea a av ala ee Ht See EE ae Birt a fi a ar ee SEE He cee at SEE FTE gu bl a Hi ae He STEUER TAT Ee = ah EIU UTE eee 1 et Vi aia 7 a Hee Sedetoctiieraced coast craa teaetiteavit easatiea su ceaadteoestetacseestanteesssesatitifadt He i Hun inane UP ee ett Hee Eee EEE 2 a eae ae E cH it sae ree PH HTH nike seecsd ff HEE HH He f - files fas a yee: i oC eee el aE ee aa i oe fpenaale | ee ee ee ‘O07 "008 ‘003 ‘004 gine. Curves showing the C0,‘ NH; formed in aérobic fermentation of very dilute solutions of Albumose and of Asparagiie. G. West &Sons hth. pistes set Ee cL THEE HELL oo HH HL me Egues yevess a USL RDG eS ReRaS eae eD GEESE ESRESERSEE eeeeeee URES OSRER SPAR GASeR Baws B a ceeee canes SEnaEeaREe ptt annee Pt Sauan canae noeee a t-+--—| BERGE SORES eReEe HHH SBEES HHH SSS88 HTH BESO ORES BEREAeESSER - ee ~~ a sits it Sees nneae das tH CTs CT Te (oh bc Pa os SSean- Ceseee CENT HCE fie HH fee SHH Gh. ay eenees 2. et s Bit iit ee. R.LAcad. Vol. XXV., Section B ent SSag gee e885 BBE SEEr 6oB AV. SSS SSSRS SRP 4888 tity gin +H secacte tS Pr seaataczs sa aan + 6. 8 Curves showing the C0, ‘ siinriianiits 10 "4 6 PEE tt ig fe t it Beeniaeel met aon ++ isi mee | ea 4 UE] Ea? Tet ey ot fer ba Lo Hat + i e tty 4 T + + ese Ty AH aanuen Herre ie 3 sea8e8 tt if cect Hei HH eae TN ae Hie aN H tf ane as fe ie e ii = d i H see silis: x So i i aaa a a r.e5 an ete i. S aH i HH ae HH | be aap H Pitt ty cenSEs f —---+4 Seecisstsissitotee! DERRGaRRb Res prsgeesaeassvaaatizs H ort 3 a - ae SRR DEESaeeeaR HAH annua Poo DEGDS ROGER REED e anne ane tt Rott Benes SGneccocessceeeegeccs eee eee seer BEES SSEEESE serie i Gath 18 20 RR #4 26 0, in the aérobic as 30 a 34 36 38 4 fermentation of very dilute solutions at Asparagine and of Rochelle Salt. c 1 SEY BS 6 IE +—$44 RIS Ie f I 4 ed Ed FEN 1 a 3 fF 4 Hak 6 UU KO oe iat at iif i T t So steals Coo Peedi pdb ytd ity pete 3 4+ +4 4+ m4 4. HOSES SRS ee ee ee i \ 1 aa } atte ty 1 Yat Fa Usa FF 8 1 {- | + ; 7 + ‘ - t 4 a C fel Tet ) 25 se itiae ee Tee jee bee a tty feet, bee | = _— 4 t+ 2 4eeneese alata) HH HH SHEE Rese ITT ane Te aaaee LEE PH tH | HH TE G West & Sons lith. ( 2) HT: A LIST OF IRISH COALENTERATA, INCLUDING THE CTENOPHORA. By JANE STEPHENS, B.A., B.Sc. Bermve a Report FRoM THE Royat IntsH AcapEMy Fauna AND Fora CommirrEr. CommunicateD BY R. F. Scuarrr, Pu.D. [Read Fepruary 27; Ordered for publication Marcu 1; Published Aprit 8, 1905. ] Tue first account of Irish Ccelenterata was published just one hundred and fifty years ago, when John Ellis, in his ‘‘ Essay towards a Natural History of the Corallines and other Marine Productions of like kind commonly found on the Coasts of Great Britain and Ireland,” described and gave beautiful figures of several Calyptoblastic Hydroids and a species of Gorgonia found on the Irish coast. Eighty-one years later, in 1836, Templeton, in the ‘“‘ Magazine of Natural History,” recorded a number of species from Ireland. A. H. Hassall, in 1841, drew up a ‘‘Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes” ; most of his specimens were collected in Dublin Bay. William Thompson, in the fourth volume of his ‘‘ Natural History of Ireland,” 1856, gives a list of 102 species, about twenty of which, however, are not now considered recognised species. This is the most recent list containing an account of all the different classes of the Coelenterata. About this time G. J. Allman, J. R. Greene, and E. P. Wright worked, respectively, at the Hydroids, Medusze, and Sea-anemones. Of late years Dr. Duerden has added largely to the records of Irish Hydroids, Prof. Haddon to the Actiniz, and Mr, K. T. Browne to the Meduse of the south-west coast. The following list contains about 250 species, excluding many doubtful ones. The parts of the coast which have been best worked out are the north-east, east, and south-west ; while the north-west still remains neglected, and many of the commonest species have not yet been recorded from it. With Mr. A. R. Nichols’ kind permission, I have followed his definition of the Irish marine area, and his division of the coast of Treland into the six provinces which he has adopted in his reports on R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B.] D 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the ‘‘ Marine Mollusca of Ireland” (Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), v., 1900) and on ‘‘ Irish Echinoderms” (Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., xxiv., Sect. B., 1903), namely :— . North-east.—From Malin Head, Co. Donegal, to St. John’s Point, Co. Down. ii. East.—From St. John’s Point to Carnsore Point, Co. Wexford. ili. South.—From Carnsore Point to Cape Clear, Co. Cork. iv. South-west.—From Cape Clear to Loop Head, Co. Clare. v. West.—From Loop Head to Erris Head, Co. Mayo. vi. North-west.—From Erris Head to Malin Head, Co. Donegal. i) The classification of the Hydroids is based on that proposed by K. €. Schneider in his paper on the ‘‘ Hydropolypen von Rovigno, nebst Uebersicht des Systems der Hydropolypen im Allgemeinen ’’ (Zoologische Jahrbucher, x., 1898), while the Meduse are arranged according to Haeckel. The Hydroids and Meduse are kept quite distinct, as any attempt to combine them would create too much con- fusion in a list of this kind; when possible, however, the Medusa is given the name belonging to its Hydroid. The arrangement of the Anthozoa is taken from Professor Ray Lankester’s ‘‘ Treatise of Zoology,” Part II. The nomenclature and synonomy of the Sea- anemones, especially, is still in a very unsatisfactory state. Very few Ctenophora occur off our coast; they are included here, although attempts have lately been made to class them with the Turbellarian worms. The Hydroids of the Irish Coast belong, for the most part, to widely distributed species, some of them having been recorded for North America, India, Australia, and New Zealand. On the other hand, Tubiclava lucerna, T. cornucopia, and Heterocordyle conybearet have been recorded for two, or at the most, three localities; while Perigo- nimus gelatinosus, P. inflatus, and Campanulina turrita seem to have been found hitherto only off the Irish coast. The fresh-water Hydroids are very few in number, namely Cordylophora lacustris and three species of Hydra, and are included in this list. Our knowledge of the Meduse of the south-west of Ireland is almost entirely due to Mr. E. T. Browne; while Professor Haddon, working chiefly at the material collected during several Royal Irish Academy Expeditions, has added some Sea-anemones to the British Fauna :—Ldwardsia \tecta, Halcampa arenarea, Epizoanthus wright, Parazoanthus dixont, Chitonactis mariont, Paraphellia expansa, Gephyra dohrnii, and a species of Actinerus. SrmpHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 7 Attention has been drawn to the overlapping of, species characteristic of the northern and southern faunas on the south-west coast of Ireland; and it is interesting to notice how this works out in connection with the Ceelenterata. mS he jo % ie ye gti ¥ V Vv a a d dnt a ra ‘ < U/PORCUPINE- BANK. . \ Map showing the Shallow- and Deep-water District, and the six Provinces. A—Malin Head. C—Carnsore Point. E—Loop Head. B—St. John’s Point. D—Cape Clear. F—Erris Head. D2 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Among the Hydromeduse, Welicertidium octocostatum and Margelis pyramidata, for example, are northern forms, while the Siphonophore Muggiea atlantica is southern. The Trachomeduse and Narcomeduse are to be regarded merely as visitors to the coast from their ocean home; they are essentially Atlantic forms. Among the Sea-anemones Epizoanthus incrustatus, Parazoanthus anguicomus, and perhaps Actin- auge richardi, may be regarded as northern species, while Gephyra dohrnwi is distinctly southern. Owing to the vague and indefinite character of the descriptions i in some of the older papers, it is almost impossible to refer the species in question to their proper positions inthe group. A list of the names of these doubtful species is given in the appendix. An index of generic and specific names is also given at the end of the paper. My thanks are due to Dr. Scharff for the advice and assistance he so kindly gave me when drawing up this list. BIBLIOGRAPHY. Attman, G, J.: 1844. Synopsis of the genera and species of Zoophytes inhabiting the fresh waters of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., xiii., pp. 328-3831; and Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1848, Transactions of the Sections, p. 77. 18444. On a new genus of Hydraform Zoophytes ( Cordylophora lacustris, All.). Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., u1., p. 395. 1846. Description of a new genus of Helianthoid Zoophytes ( Cory- nactis viridis, All.). Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., xvii., pp- 417-419 ; and Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1844, Transactions of the Sections, p. 66. 1858. On the Structure and Reproductive Organs in certain Hydroid Polyps. Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, iv., pp. 50-64. 1858a. Additional Observations on the Morphology of the Repro- ductive Organs in the Hydroid Polyps. Proce. Roy. Soe. Edinburgh, iv., pp. 123-187. 1863. On some new British Tubulariide. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1862, pp. 101-103. 1864. Notes on the Hydroida. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (3), xiv., pp. 57-64, Plate i. 1871-72. A Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tubularian Hydroids. Parts I, and II. Ray Society, London. SrepHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 29 ALLMAN, G. J. (continued) : 1874. On Some Recent Results with the Towing-net on the South Coast of Ireland. Nature, ix., pp. 73, 74; and Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1873, Transactions of the Sections, pp. 108-110. 18744. Report on the Hydroida collected during the Expeditions of H.M.S. ‘‘ Porcupine.” Trans. Zool. Soc. London, viii, pp. 469-481, plates lxv—Ixviil. ANDREWS, W.: 1870. On the Inhabitants of the Rock Pools and Caves of Dingle Bay. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, vi., pp. 16-19. 1870s. On Deep-sea Soundings. Journ. Roy. Dublin Soc., v., pp. 475-481. Batty, W. H 1865. Notes on Marine Invertebrata, collected on Portmarnock Strand. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, iv., pp. 251-258 ; Coelenterata, pp. 252, 258. iit, be. < 1836. On Pentacrinus and a species of Beroé taken in Dublin Bay. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1835, Transactions of the Sections, Doha. Bravmont, W. L.: 1900. The Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, on the West Coast of Ireland. Report on the Results of Dredging and Shore-collecting, pp. 754-798. Report on the Lucern- aride, pp. 806-811. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (38), v. Bertrast Narvrarists’ Frevp Crus: ; 1874. Guide to Belfast and the adjacent Counties. Hydroida, p. 128. BENEDEN, E. van: 1891. Recherches sur le développement des Arachnactis. Archives de Biologie, xi., pp. 115-146. Plates iii., iv., v. 1897. Les Anthozoaires de la ‘‘ Plankton Expedition.” Kiel and Leipsie. Bourne, G. C.: 1890. Report of a Trawling-cruise in H.M.S. ‘“‘ Research,” off the South-west Coast of Ireland. Journ. of the Marine Biol. Assoc. (nN. 8.), 1.; Anthozoa, p.. 318; Hydrozoa, p. 319. 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Browne, E. T.: 1896, On British Hydroids and Medusze. Proc. Zool. Soc, London, pp. 459-500 ; plates xvi., xvil. 18964. The Meduse of Valencia Harbour. Irish Naturalist, v., pp. 179-181. 1897. Hydroids of Valencia Harbour. Irish Naturalist, vi., pp. 241-246. 18974. On British Meduse. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 816- 835, plates xlvii., xlix. 1900. The Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour on the West Coast of Ireland. Notes on the Pelagic Fauna, pp. 669-693. Report on the Meduse, pp. 694-736. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), v. Carpenter, W. B., J. G. Jerrreys, and Wyvitte THomson: 1870. Preliminary Report of the Scientific Exploration of the Deep Sea in H.M. Surveying-vessel ‘‘ Porcupine,’’ during the Summer of 1869. Proc. Roy. Soc. London, xviii., pp. 397-492. Detar, Mavpe J.: 1961. Notes on the Rearing of Chrysaora isosceles in an Aquarium. Trish Naturalist, x., pp. 25-28. Hixon, A. EF. : 1888. On the Arrangement of the Mesenteries in the genus Sagartia — (Gosse). Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soe. (n.s.), vi., pp. 186— 141, plates 1. and i1. Dixon, G. Y.: 1886. Notes on two Irish specimens of dwardsia timida (Quatre- fages). Scie Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (n.s.), v., pp. 100- 106, plate vi. 1888. Remarks on Sagartia venusta and Sagartia nivea. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (n.s.), vi., pp. 111-127. Drxon, G. Y., and A. F, Drxon: 1891. Report on the Marine Invertebrate Fauna of Dublin. Proc. Roy. Irish. Acad. (3), 11., pp. 19-383. 1893. Notes on Depastrum cyathiforme (Gosse). Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (x.s.), vill., pp. 180-183. SrepHens—A List of Irish Celenterata. 31 DvuERDEN, J. E.: 1893. Hydroida collected by the Academy’s Survey of Ireland. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), il1., pp. 187-150. 1894. Hydroids and Polyzoa collected between Laytown and the mouth of the Boyne. Irish Naturalist, 111., pp. 169, 170. 18944. Notes on Marine Invertebrates of Rush, County Dublin. Irish Naturalist, 111., pp. 230-238. 1895. Survey of the Fishing Grounds, West coast of Ireland, 1890- 1891. Notes on the Hydroida and Polyzoa. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soe. (N.s.), vili., pp. 8325-336. 18954. The Rock Pools of Bundoran. Irish Naturalist, iv., pp. 1-7. 1897. The Hydroids of the Irish Coast. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (N.8.), Vill., pp. 405-420. Duncan, P. M.: 1870. On the Madreporaria dredged up in the Expedition of H.M.S. ‘‘ Porcupine.” Proc. Roy. Soc. London, xviii., pp. 289- 301; and Trans. Zool. Soc. London, vil., 1874 pp. 303-344. ELuis, J.: 1755. An Essay towards a Natural History of the Corallines and other Marine Productions of like kind commonly found on the coasts of Great Britain and Ireland. London. Extis, J., and D. SotanpER: 1786. The Natural History of many Curious and Uncommon Zoophytes, collected from various parts of the Globe. London. Farran, C.: 1860. On Adamsia maculata. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., il., pp. 24-26. moor FE. J.: 1860. Notes on some of the Marine Animals to be met with on the shores at Spanish Point, Miltown Malbay, County Clare. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), vii., pp. 892-394 ; and Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, iii., pp. 38-40. 1863. Notes on the Astreacea of the Coast of Clare. Proc, Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, iu., pp. 63-69. 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Forsss, E. : 1841. Contributions to British Actinology. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vii., pp. 81-85, plate 1. 1848. British Naked-eyed Meduse. Ray Society, London. Forszs, E., and J. Goopsrr: 1840. On the Ciliograda of the British Seas. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1839, Transactions of the Sections, pp. 85, 86. GamBLE, F. W.: 1896. Notes on a Zoological Expedition to Valencia Island, County Kerry. Irish Naturalist, v., pp. 129-136. Gossz, P. H. : 1859. On Sphenotrochus Wright, a new Irish Madrepore. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., 1., pp. 234-236 ; and Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), vi., pp. 161-168, plate xvii. 1860. A History of British Sea-anemones and Corals. London. Green, W. S.: 1889. Report on a Deep-sea Trawling Cruise off the South-west Coast of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), iv., pp. 409-414. GREENE, J. R.: 1857. Onthe Acalephee of the Dublin Coast. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), iv., pp. 175, 176; and pp. 242-250. 1858. On British Naked-eyed Medusz, with notices of seven undescribed forms. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1857, Transac- tions of the Sections, p. 103. 1858a. Observations on the Distribution of Actinoida, with a list of Irish species recorded. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v., pp. 35-37 ; and Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin., i1., pp. 75, 76. 18588. On the British species of the genus Hquorea. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v., pp. 272, 273.; and Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., i., pp. 150, 151. 1858c. On the genus Lucernaria. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v., pp. 131-1384; and Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., 1., pp. 73-77. 1858p. Additions to the Irish Fauna. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v., pp. 191-192; and Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, i1., pp. 107, 108. SrrepHENs—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 33 Happon, A. C.: 1885. On a New Species of Haleampa (H. andresii) from Malahide. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (x.s.), iv., pp. 396-398, plate xvi. 1886. Preliminary Report on the Fauna of Dublin Bay. Proc, Roy. Trish Acad. (2), iv., pp. 523-531. Ccelenterata, pp. 524-528, 18864. First Report on the Marine Fauna of the South-west of Ireland. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (2), iv.; Hydrozoa (Haddon and A. R. Nichols), p. 615; Actinozoa (Haddon and 8. O. Ridley), pp. 615-617; Hexacoralla (8. O. Ridley), p. 617. . 1886z. Recent Contributions to the Marine Invertebrate Fauna of Ireland. Zoologist (3), x., pp. 1-8. 1886c. Note on Halcampa chrysanthelium (Peach). Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soe. (n.s.), v., pp. 1-12. 1887. Note on the arrangement of the mesenteries in the Parasitic | Larva of Halcampa chrysanthellum (Peach). Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soe. (n.s.), v., pp. 478-481, plate xi. 1888. Second Report of the Marine Fauna of the South-west of Ireland. Narrative of the Cruise. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), i., pp. 81-45. 1889. A Revision of the British Actinie. Part I. Trans. Roy. Dublin Soc. (2), iv., pp. 297-361. 1 1890. Report on the Actiniz dredged off the South-west Coast of Ireland in May, 1888. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (8), 1., pp. 370-374. Hanppon, A. C., and G. Y. Dixon: 1885. The Structure and Habits of Peachia hastata (Gosse). Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (x.s.), iv., pp. 399-406, plates XV1-Xvill. Hanppon, A. C., and Anicre M. Smack.eron : 1891. A Revision of the British Actinia. Part II. The Zoanthee. Trans. Roy. Dublin Soc. (2), iv., pp. 609-672, plates lvii-lx. Harcket, E.: 1879. Das System der Medusen. Jena. 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Hassarn, A. HL. : 1841. Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vi., pp. 166-175, plates v—vi. 18414. Note ona ‘Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vi., p. 236. 18418. Supplement to a ‘‘ Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vil., pp. 276-287, and pp. 363-373, plates vi-x. 1842. Remarks on the genus Leparalia of Dr. Johnston, with descrip- tions of six new undescribed species, and notices of two other Zoophytes. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,ix., pp. 407- 414. . HeErpMAN, W. A.: 1891. The Biological Results of the Cruise of the 8. Y. “‘ Argo”’ round the West Coast of Ireland in August, 1890. Proc. & Trans. Liverpool Biol. Soc., v., pp. 181-212. (Actini- aria, by A. C. Haddon.) Hancxs po: 1853. Further Notes on the British Zoophytes, with descriptions of new species. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (2), xi, pp. 178- 185. 1860. Supplement to the list of Zoophytes in ‘‘ The Natural His- tory of Ireland, by W. Thompson, Esq.” (vol, iv., 1856), with descriptions of new species. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., 11, pp. 67-78. 1866. On new British Hydroida, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, (38), XVlll., pp. 296-299, 1868. A History of the British Hydroid Zoophytes. London. Hott, EB. W. L.: 1892. Survey of the Fishing Grounds, West Coast of Ireland, 1890-1891. Report on the Results of the Fishing Opera- tions. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (N.s.), vil., pp. 225- 387. Hynpman, G. C.: 1841. Note on the Occurrence of the genus Diphya, on the Coast of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vii., pp. 164-166. 1858. Report of the Proceedings of the Belfast Dredging Committee. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1857, pp. 220-237. | | | StrepHuens—A List of Irish Colenterata. 35 Hynoman, G. C. (continued) : 1859. Report of the Belfast Dredging Committee. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1858, pp. 282-293. 1860. Report of the Belfast Dredging Committee. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1859, pp. 116-119. Irving, A. : 1854. Catalogue of Zoophytes found in Dublin Bay and its vicinity. Nat. Hist Rev. (Proc.), 1., pp. 244-247. JOHNSTON, G.: 1847. A History of the British Zoophytes. Second edition. London. Krinanan, J. R.: 1861. Report of the Committee appointed to dredge Dublin Bay. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1860, pp. 27-31. 1863. Notes on the Marine Fauna of the Coast of Clare. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, ii1., pp. 99-103. Kirxpatrick, R. : 1889. Hydrozoa, in ‘‘ Report of a Deep-sea Trawling Cruise off the South-west Coast of Ireland, under the Direction of the Rev. W.S. Green.’”’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), iv., D220. Macartney, J.: 1810, Observations on Luminous Animals. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. London, c., pp. 258-293. Macxintosu, H. W.: 1878. British Association Guide to the County of Dublin. Part II. Coelenterata, pp. 2-6. 1884. Report on Irish Zoophytes. Part I. On some Rare Sea Anemones taken at Greystones, Co. Wicklow, with Remarks on the Marine Invertebrate Fauna of that Dis- trict. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (2), iv., pp. 52-58. Marsnatt, A. Mines, and G. H. Fowter: 1888. Report on the Pennatulida dredged by H. M.S. ‘“ Porcu- pine.” Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, xxxiii., pp. 453- 464, plates xxxi, xxxii. 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Metvitte, A. G.: 1856. Stephanomia contorta, M. Edw.? and Agalma gettyana, Hyndman? Additions to the British Fauna. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc. ), 1t., pp. 7a, (eo. Nicnots, A. R.: 1902. Coelenterata, in ‘‘ Guide to Belfast and the Counties of Down and Antrim, prepared for the British Association by the Belfast Field Naturalists’ Club,” pp. 233-236. Patterson, RoBert : 1836. On a Species of Beroé found on the North-east Coast of Ire- land. Edinburgh New Phil. Journ., xx., pp. 26-36, plate i. 1841. On Meduse. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1840, Transactions of the Sections, pp. 142, 143. 1843. Description of Cydippe pomiformis, mihi (Beroé ovatus, Flem.) with notice of an apparently undescribed species of Bolina, also found on the Coast of Ireland. Trans. Roy. Irish Acad., xix., pp. 91-109, plate 1. 18434. On the Bolina hibernica. Trans. Roy. Irish Acad., xix., pp. 154-158. 1859. On a New Naked-eyed Medusa. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., 1., pp. 279-281. Pennineton, A. 8S. : 1885. British Zoophytes: An Introduction to the Hydroida, Actinozoa, and Polyzoa found in Great Britain, Ireland, and the Channel Islands. London. Trempceton, R.: 1836. A Catalogue of the Species of Annulose Animals and of Rayed Ones found in Ireland, as selected from the Papers of the late John Templeton, Esq., of Cranmore, with Localities, Descriptions, and Illustrations. Mag. Nat. Hist., ix., pp. 801-805 ; 417-421 ; 466-472. THompson, WILLIAM: 1835. Physalia pelagica, Eschsch, at Ardmore, Waterford. Proc. Zool. Soc. London. Part III., p. 78. 1840. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., v. Coelenterata, pp. 248-251. SrepHEeNsS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 37 THompson, WILLIAM (continued) : 1841. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vii. Coelenterata, p. 481. 1844. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., xill. Ccelenterata, p. 440. 18444. Report on the Fauna of Ireland: Division, Invertebrata. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1843, pp. 245-295. Ccelenterata, pp. 281-284. 1845. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., xv. Cclenterata, pp. 321, 322. 1846. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Xvilil. Ccelenterata, pp. 394, 395. 1849. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (2), ii. Coelenterata, p. 356. 1853. Supplementary Report on the Fauna of Ireland. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1852, pp. 290-296. Coelenterata, p. 296. 1856. The Natural History of Ireland. Vol. iv. Tomson, WYVILLE: 1878. The Depths of the Sea. London. Torrin, A. H.: 1901. Some Irish Species of Fresh-water Hydra. Irish Naturalist, x., pp. 155, 156. | Waieat, E..P. : 1858. On a New Species of Bunodes. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v., p- 264; and Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. & Bot. Assoc. 1, pelea. 1659. Notes on the Irish Actinide, with special reference to their Distribution. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. & Bot. Assoc., 1., pp. 174-188; and Nat. Hist. Rev.(Proc.), vi., pp. 1138-125. 1865. On a New Genus of Alcyonide. Quart. Journ. Micro. Science (N.s.), v., pp. 2138-217, plate ix.; and Journ. Proc. Dublin Micro. Club, i., pp. 12-16. Warieut, E. P., and J. R. Greene: 1859. Report on the Marine Fauna of the South and West Coasts of Ireland. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1858, pp. 176-181. 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. HYDROMEDUS &. GYMNOBLASTEA. Family—Coryrnip. Coryne pusilla, Gaertner. Coryne glandulosa, Lamarck. is Gis, § vey Wee va i. Strangford Lough (Thompson ’40). ii. Dalkey (Haddon ’86): Rush (Duerden ’97): Howth (Dublin Mus.). iv. Berehaven, coll. R. I. A. Exp. ;* Dursey Island (Duerden ’97). y. Kilkieran Bay, coll. R. D. 8.* (Duerden ’97). vi. Donegal Bay (Duerden ’97). Coryne vaginata, Hincks. TZubularia muscoides, Thompson. Hermia glandulosa, Hassall. Coryne ramosa, Johuston. 1s, Ali, th, WV vse i. Strangford Lough (Thompson ’40). ii. Ireland’s Eye (Thompson ’40): Dublin Bay (Hassall ’418): Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86): Rush (Duerden ’94a),. iii. South Coast of Ireland (Allman ’71-’72). iy. Valencia Harbour (Gamble ’96, sub C. pusilla; Browne ’97). y. Clew Bay (Hincks ’68), Coryne vanbenedenii, Hincks. e Thy e...6.'S “Ss ii. Recorded as a rare species, found in Killiney Bay, by the Hon. Miss Lawless (Mackintosh ’78). Syncoryne eximia (Allman). ?Coryne listerii, Van Beneden. Pilaserlleeec reyes ?i. Ballyholme, Belfast Bay (Thompson ’46, sub Coryne listerii, Van Ben.),. ? ii. Scotch Bay, Kingstown, coll. A. C. Haddon and H. W. Jacob (Haddon ’86). Identification not considered certain by Professor Haddon, as gonophores were not present on his specimens, * The specimens obtained during the Expeditions of the Royal Irish Academy (R. I. A.) and the Royal Dublin Society (R. D. 8.) are now in the collection of the Dublin Museum. SrppHEens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 39 Syncoryne frutescens, Allman. eRe ey ii. Kingstown. This species was only once met with: it was found attached to floating logs in a reservoir exposed to the tide and constantly supplied by sea-water from Dublin Bay (Allman 71-72). Cladonema radiatum, Dujardin. IVs, iv. Valencia Harbour, found by Miss M. Delap (Browne 1900). Clavatella prolifera, Hincks. spbiaies © iii, Cork (Allman ’71-’72), Family—TvsvLaRiDZ. Tubularia indivisa, Linn. ie EP Vey A common species, but apparently not recorded from vi. Tubularia larynx, Ellis and Solander. Pine les, DV 3 Va i, Belfast Lough; Strangford Lough (Thompson ’40): off Larne, 70-90 fms. (Hyndman ’59). ii, Dublin Bay, coll. R. Ball (Thompson ’40): Howth, Lambay, and Kingstown (Hassall ’418): Ireland’s Eye (Irvine ’54). iy. Off the Blasket Islands, 35-40 fms. (Andrews ’70a): Valencia Harbour (Browne ’97): Bantry Bay (Dublin Mus.). vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95a). Tubularia simplex, Alder. a oe Meee iy. Berehaven, 7 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1888 (Duerden ’93). Tubularia bellis, Allman. ea l¥ey ea iv. Dursey Island, at extreme low water (Duerden ’97): Dingle Bay (Dublin Mus.). 40 i. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tubularia humilis, Allman. ait; 1018.28 Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86). iv. Mouth of Kinsale Harbour (Allman ’64). Tubularia coronata, Abildgaard. Tubularia larynx, var. B, Johnston. i. ris Tubularia gracilis, Harvey. SLs elvis Howth, Lambay, and Kingstown (Hassall ’41s): Portmarnock (Baily 65). *. South-west Ireland (Bourne ’90). Ectopleura dumortierii (Van Beneden). Pit eee . Belfast Lough, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hyndman ’58). Hincks examined some of the Belfast specimens, and says that they ‘‘are much stouter and of coarser texture than any examples I have seen of #. Dumortiert, and, I believe, must be referred to some other species.” Corymorpha nutans, Sars. sgliltsa ee BES x ul. Scotch Bay, Kingstown (Haddon ’86). lv. Valencia (Dublin Mus.). Family—-MyriorHeLip®. Myriothela phrygia (Fabricius). SPe golie, See . Church island and Murreagh Point, Valencia (Gamble ’96). Family—Cravip2. Clava multicornis (Forskal). 1, (The, (2 Lvs Vid Ve . White House Point (Templeton’36): Strangford Lough (Thompson 56): Belfast Lough (Hyndman ’58). Dublin coast (Mackintosh ’78). SrePpHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 4} iv. R. I. A. Exp. 1885 and 1886, Dursey Sound, 20-25 fms. ; Kenmare River, 23-48 fms.; Berehaven, 5-10 fms. and 373 fms. (Duerden ’93): Ballinskelligs Bay, 55 fms., coll. R. D. 8. (Duerden ’97): Valencia Harbour (Browne ’97): Smerwick Harbour (Dublin Mus.). y. Clifden (Thompson ’56): Roundstone (Duerden ’97). vi. Lough Swilly, on Jnachus; Killybegs, on Stenorhynchus, coll. R. D. 8. : Donegal Bay (Duerden ’97). Clava squamata (Miiller). Oi ety ge: li. Seapoint (Hassall ’418): Dublin Bay (Allman ’71-’72). iv. Valencia Harbour (Gamble ’96; Browne ’97.) Rhizogeton fusiformis, Agassiz. Toes iy per ivy. Knightstown, Valencia, ‘‘ hitherto only found in Massachusetts Bay, U.S.A.” (Gamble ’96; Browne ’97.) Cordylophora lacustris, Allman. Found in the Grand Canal, Dublin (Allman, ’444). Tubiclava lucerna, Allman. PEAS asthe ii. Dublin Bay (Allman 763): Dalkey, coll. Hon. Miss Lawless (Mackintosh ’78). Tubiclava cornucopie, Norman. pod Rls v. Blacksod Bay, 6-8 fms., on the shells of Astarte sulcata (Duerden _ in the Irish Naturalist, 1893; and Duerden ’95). Family—Bovearnvitiiip®. Bougainvillia ramosa (Van Beneden). sf Ws, TV 50 VI ii. Glandore Harbour, growing on Retepora couchii, 4 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Duerden ’93). R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | L 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. iv. Dingle Bay; Berehaven, coll. R.I.A. Exp.; off the Skelligs, 80 fms. (Duerden ’97): Kenmare River, Bantry Bay (Dublin Mus. ). vi. Donegal Bay, coll. J. E. Duerden; Lough Swilly, coll. R. D.S. (Duerden ’97). Bougainvillia fruticosa, Allman. Hudendrium ramosum, Allman. Scivs ye iv. Mouth of Kenmare River, on a piece of floating timber (Allman ’58a): Bantry Bay, on Stenorhynchus, coll. R.D.S. (Duerden 95). The Bantry Bay specimens were described by Duerden in the Irish Naturalist, ii., 1893, as belonging to a new species, intermediate between B. ramosa and B. muscus: they were afterwards found to be LB. fruticosa. Perigonimus repens (T. S. Wright). LSU lvoe Veo i. Thirteen miles south-west of Galley Head, and south south-west of Barlogue, coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 (Dublin Mus.). iv. Berehaven, on Sertularia abietina, coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1885 (Duerden ’93): Dingle Bay; Bantry Bay; the Skelligs, 40-80 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’95). . Galway Bay, on Scaphander, from 15 fms., coll. R. D.S. (Duerden 795). A 1 Perigonimus gelatinosus, Duerden. SolELe valviniee 11. Eleven miles south of Glandore Harbour, 54 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888 (Dublin Mus.). iv. Dingle Bay, 40 fms., coll. R. D.8.; south-west of Ireland 50 fms.; 94 miles south-west of Castletown Berehaven, 374 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden ’95). Perigonimus ?inflatus, Duerden. se gees s iu. From rather deep water, growing on other Zoophytes; 11 miles south of Glandore Harbour, 54 fms.; 13 miles south-west of Galley Head, 43 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden 795). STrePHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 43 Perigonimus ? linearis (Alder). muller (6% 11. Eleven miles south of Glandore Harbour, 54 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1888 (Duerden ’93). G. C. Bourne (’90) records a species under the name of Perigonimus arenaceus,? which was found off the south-west of Ireland at a depth of 200 fms. Hydractinia echinata (Fleming). ?Clava minuticornis (Miiller). ?Clava capitata, Miller. ?Hydra corynaria, Templeton. Alcyo- nidium echinatum, Johnston. Echinochorium clavigerum, Hassall. Le gelley Wht Vay Vin), Va This species is common round the coast. Thompson (’40) and Hassall (’41 and ’418) give descriptions of it under the names . Euphysa aurata, Forbes. Oh gmail iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a),. Hybocodon prolifer, Agassiz. Diplonema islandica, Greene. Stevn- strupra owen, Greene. VS cst 1. Dublin coast (Greene 757). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Family—Tiarm#. Amphinema dinema (Péron and Lesueur). . lv., . . iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne, 1900). Tiara octona, Forbes. Oceania turrita, Forbes. 11, Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86), 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Tiara pileata (Forskal). Oceania episcopalis, Forbes. age ee. Nc ?1. Bangor, county Down, coll, R. Patterson (Forbes 748). iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a-and 1900). Turris constricta, Patterson. 1G RAs i. Strangford Lough, found by Mrs. Ward (Patterson 759). This does not seem to be a recognised species. Family—Marcerrip2. Podocoryne carnea, Sars. Dysmorphosa carnea, Haeckel. Me V.2 ees iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Cyteandra areolata (Alder). Ait eae iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a and ’97a). Lizzia blondina, Forbes. ae eree iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Margelis principis, Steenstrup. argelis britannica, Browne. PAY, SEOs es ii. Kingstown and Dalkey (Haddon ’86). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a, and 1900). Margelis ramosa (L. Agassiz). Bougainvillia britannica, Forbes. Hippocrene britannica, Forbes. ity abe i. Ballycastle and Portrush (Forbes ’41): Strangford Lough, coll. R. Patterson (Forbes ’48). ii. Dublin coast (Greene ’57). SrepHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 61 Margelis zygonema, Haeckel. ? Bougainvillia dinema, Greene. lv. iv. iv. iv. iy. iv. iv. Dublin coast (Greene 757, sub Bougainvillia dinema): Ireland’s Eye (Haeckel ’79). Margelis autumnalis (Hartlaub). eV ssl Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Margelis bella (Hartlaub). Mal Viees Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Margelis pyramidata (Forbes and Goodsir). alyigs Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Margellium octopunctatum (Sars). AWN tails Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Family—CraponEMID&. Clavatella prolifera, Hincks. o eiiey IVS 9 o.0 Valencia (Gamble ’96 ; Browne ’97 and 1900 ; Beaumont 1900), Cladonema radiatum, Dujardin. xi LV ff Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900), Lar sabellarum, Gosse. Wilsia stellata, Forbes. Els Berehaven (Wright and Greene ’59): Valencia (Browne ’96 and 96a). 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. LEPTOMEDUS. Family—THavmantup2. Thaumantias hemisphaerica (Gronovius). Medusa hemisphaerica, Miller. TZhaumantias pileata, Forbes. Thaumantias lineata, Forbes. TZhaumantias neglecta, Greene. Thaumantias typica, Greene. Zhaumantias inconspicua, Hincks. Lepper en i. Belfast Lough ; Larne, coll. R. Patterson (Thompson ’40) : Port- rush (Forbes ’41). ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene ’57 ; Haddon ’86). Laodice calcarata, Agassiz. Pie divin es iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Laodice cruciata (F orskal). Cosmetira pilosella, Forbes. eaitte ee ili. Ballycotton Bay, coll, R.I.A. Exp. 1885 and 1886( Haddon ’86a and 788). Melicertidium octocostatum (Sars). elicertum campanulatum, Ehrenberg. Stomobrachium octocostatum, Forbes. LS ii, 5 1.) IVE: i. Portrush ; Ballycastle (Thompson ’44). ii. Dublin coast (Greene ’57). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). vi. North-west coast (Forbes ’48). Family— Cannorip2. Dipleurosoma typicum (Boeck). Ametrangia hemispherica, Allman. : di, Sapien eeee li. Kingstown (Haddon ’86). iii. South coast of Ireland (Allman ’74). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Family—Evcoripaz. Obelia nigra, Browne. Roe ak v. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). re SrePHENsS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 63 Obelia lucifera (Haeckel), Zhauwmantias lucifera, Forbes. eet ee ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757). Euchilota pilosella (Forbes). Sy ee iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Agastra caliculata (Hincks), es abe iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’974, sub A. Leptomedusa gen,* sp.?; and 1900). Eutima insignis (Keferstein). Pele aes iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Saphenia mirabilis (Wright). Ans Coe iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a and 1900). Octorchis gegenbauri, Haeckel. Sete 9, 21S iv, Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Irene viridula (Lamarck). Geryonopsis delicatula, Forbes. lle aage As ii, Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757). Phialidium variabile (Claus). Zhawmantias globosa, Forbes. «Aig, Al ii. Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86), ili., v. South and west coasts (Wright and Greene ’59). hn eae, Fee Phialidium cymbaloideum (Van Beneden). Ds an Teiparapes iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). v. Ballynakill, Galway (Dublin Mus.). 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Phialidium temporarium (Browne). LW cy cee iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Tiaropsis multicirrata (Sars). Zhaumantias pattersoni, Greene. de gees, Vice i. Belfast Lough (Greene ’57). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a). Epenthesis cymbaloidea (Slabber). Zhaumantias thiompsoni, Forbes. i ee Ale alee a ii. Dublin coast (Greene 757). iii. South coast (Thompson 7444; Wright and Greene ’59). y. Clifden Bay ; Roundstone Bay (Forbes ’41 and ’48). Browne (’96) says of this species that Phealidium buskianum, Gosse, closely resembles the figure given by Forbes of Zhaumantias thompsont. Family—Axquoripm. Polycanna forskalea (Forbes). Bales y. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’974 and 1900). i << TRACHOMEDUSZ. Family—Prrasipm. Gossea circinata, Haeckel. ABE NS oe iv. Valencia Harbour, very rare (Browne 1900). Family—AGLAvRID&. Aglantha rosea (Forbes). selves & iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a and 97a). Agliscra invertens (Haeckel.) Crrce invertens, Allman. Pea.) 4.06 iii. South coast of Ireland (Allman ’74). SrepHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 65 Family—GeEryYonIp&. Liriantha appendiculata (Forbes). Same uyien iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). NARCOMEDUSZ. Family—Sotmarip®. Solmaris corona (Keferstein and Ehlers). Sh a WAR iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). SIPHONOPHORA. Family—VELELLip 2. Velella spirans (Forskal). Velella limbosa, Lamarck. Polen Celle vides, Ties... ?i., 11., 11i. Thompson (’56) records specimens from Larne, Portrush, and Youghal, which he doubtfully refers to V. limbosa. Dalkey, found by Dr. Tufnell. ? = V. sprrans (Haddon ’86). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). vi. Lough Swilly (Dublin Mus.): ? Ballyshannon and Bundoran (Thompson 756), Vellele are found washed ashore, especially on the north and west coasts ; but the species is not often determined, as the specimens are usually injured. Véelelle are reported from Lough Swilly (Harte in the Irish Naturalist, 1892) : Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70a), and Port- rush (R. Ll. Praeger). Velella mutica, Lamarck. Diy oll «oss i, Magilligan, very common (Templeton ’36): Groomsport, coll. Dr. M‘Gee ; Portrush (Thompson ’56). iii, South coast, coll. Mrs. Mant (Thompson 756). Velella subemarginata, Thompson. Velella emarginata, Thompson. A aS ii. Courtmacsherry Harbour,. coll. G. J. Allman (Thompson ’44 and 444), This species is not recognised by Haeckel. 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family— Monoruyip®. Muggiea atlantica, Cunningham. aera ha! gs peg iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Muggiza kochii, Will. : ed eM os ete ?iv. South-west of Ireland (Bourne ’90). Romer, in his ‘‘ Siphonophoren,”’ 1901, identifies the species de- scribed by Bourne with JIL. atlantica, Cunningham. Family —AGALMID#. Cupulita sarsii, Haeckel. -Ayalmopsis elegans, Sars, in part. elite, seeder ac ae il. Kingstown Harbour (sub Agalmopsis elegans; Greene ’57). iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Agalmopsis sarsii, Kolliker. cee a Si abeg ie shes ?ii. Dalkey Sound (Haddon ’86). Family—Dirryip#. Diphyes elongata, Hyndman. bs eee: i. Belfast Lough and the Giant’s Causeway (Hyndman ’41). evi. “ Several Diphyide (apparently D. elongata) collected at Bundoran by Mrs. Hancock ” (Thompson ’444). Haeckel, in his ‘‘ Report on the Siphonophora of the Challenger Expedition,” 1888, regards this as a doubtful species ; Romer, in his ‘« Siphonophoren,”’ 1901, identifies it with D. bipartata, Costa. Ile Family—ForsKatip2. Forskalia contorta, Leuckart. Stephanomia contorta, Milne-Edwards. ? Agalma gettyana, Hyndman. a antes Bae ?1. Belfast Lough, coll. E, Getty (Melville ’56). il. Kingstown Harbour, coll. J. R. Greene (Melville ’56). SrepHens—A List of Irish Celenterata. 67 Family—ANrHoPHYSID”®. Athorybia ocellata, Haeckel. CE IVE 3 1 Piv. South-west of Ireland. A specimen was obtained which was ‘‘a near ally of, if not identical with, the Athorybia ocellata of Haeckel ”’ (Bourne ’90). Family—PuysaLupZ. Physalia pelagica, Eschscholtz. Se UT a otaeen fd iil. Near Ardmore, Waterford, coll. Miss Ball (Thompson ’35). SCYPHOMEDUSZ. STAUROMEDUSA. Family —Trssrrip&. Depastrum cyathiformis, Gosse. 8 Pee i. Dalkey Sound (G. Y. and A, F.-Dixon ’93),. Family—Loucernarip®. Haliclystus auricula (Rathke). Zucernaria auricula, Clark. Je Bay Be) I Gin 1. Ballycastle and Dunluce Castle (Templeton ’86): Carnlough, co. Antrim (Thompson ’56): Portrush and the Giant’s Cause- way (Wright 59). iii. Cork (Wright ’59). iv. Kerry coast (Wright ’59): Valencia (Gamble ’96; Beaumont 1900). Lucernaria quadricornis, 0. F. Miiller. Lucernaria fascicularts, Fleming. De SAV als i, Donaghadee (Templeton ’36). iy. Ventry Bay (Wright ’59). 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lucernaria campanulata, Lamouroux. ses lige . 1Ve, Vises > i. Portrush (Greene 7584). il. Bray, coll. R. Ball (Thompson 756). iv. Kerry (Wright ’59): Valencia Harbour (Beaumont 1900). y. Miltown Malbay, coll. Prof. Harvey (Thompson ’56). Greene (’58c) records a young specimen (taken at Trabulgan, co. Cork) under the name L. typica, Greene. He considers that the species auricula, campanulata, and fasercularis should be united under this name. Hydra tuba; Dublin Bay and Galway Bay (Wright ’59); ?=a young Lucernarian. 1V. re te ee DISCOMEDUSZ. Family—PeELacip&. Pelagia perla (Slabber). -alvag a South-west of Ireland (Bourne ’90): Valencia Harbour, Browne (Browne 1900; Delap 1900). Chrysaora isosceles (Linn.). Chrysaora hyoscella, Linn Tae GL gee If . Dublin coast (Greene 757). Iv. Berehaven, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’864): Valencia 1901). Family—CyaneEID&. Cyanea capillata (Linn.). 1, lees teens: i. Holywood Warren, Belfast Lough (Thompson 756). i. ,. West coast (Thompson ’44a). Kingstown Harbour (Greene ’57). Cyanea lamarckii, Péron and Lesueur. ts, ily . hie Vey es . Holywood Warren (Thompson 756). . Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757). Iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). Galway coast, coll. R, Ball and W. Thompson (Thompson ’44). SrepHEens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 69 Family— Utmarip&. Aurelia aurita (Linn.). Awrelia campanulata, Forbes: Werte dai Lee Vay, Vila i. North coast (Templeton ’36): Bangor, coll. G. C. Hyndman and W. Thompson; Holywood Warren (Thompson 756). ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757): Dalkey (Haddon ’86). iv. South of Great Skellig, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86,): Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900). v. Blacksod Bay (Dublin Mus.). vi. Donegal Bay, coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92). Family—Pitemip%. Pilema octopus (Linn.). edusa undulata, Pennant. Rhizostoma cuviert, Péron and Lesueur. Lhizostoma octopus, Oken. Rhizo- stoma pulmo, Forbes. Cassiopea lunulata, Fleming. In, Aig hits Tyee vee i. Belfast Lough, coll. E. Getty (Thompson ’40). ii, Kingstown Harbour (Greene 57; Haddon ’86): Portmarnock (Baily ’65): Greystones (Mackintosh ’84). iil. Youghal, coll. R. Ball (Thompson 756). iv. Valencia; between Bray Head and Puffin Island, coll. F. W. Gamble (Browne 1900). ?y. West coast (Thompson ’44a). CTENOPHORA. Family—PLevRoBRAcHuD®. Pleurobrachia pileus, Fabricius. Beroe pileus, Fleming. Cydippe pileus, Eschscholtz. Cydippe pomiformis, Patterson. ? Cydippe lagena, Forbes. es er ee ee i, Giant’s Causeway, coll. G. C. Hyndman: Larne; Belfast and Strangford Loughs (Patterson ’43), i. Lambay, coll. W. Thompson and R. Ball; Kingstown Harbour (Patterson ’43): Greystones (Mackintosh ’84.) ii. Youghal, coll. R. Ball (Patterson ’48): south coast (Wright and Greene ’59): Ballycotton Bay, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88) iv. South-west of Ireland, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a): Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900), v. West coast (Wright and Greene 759). 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Family—Botrnip 2. Bolina norvegica (Sars). Inemia norvegica, Sars. Bolina hibernica, Patterson. , Verse i, Between Ballyholme Bay and Groomsport, in great numbers (Templeton ’36, sub A. effeta, Brug.): Bangor, co. Down (Thompson ’56), i. Dublin coast (Greene ’58a): Malahide and Howth (G. Y. and A. F, Dixon ’91). y. Lahinch (Thompson ’41). 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cylista undata (Miller). Sagartia troglodytes (Johnston). AY, oUleeeives V5 ova. i. Portrush (Greene 584): Belfast ; ? Portrush and Giant’s Cause- way (Wright ’59). ii. Monkstown and Dalkey (Haddon ’86). iv. Dingle Harbour (Andrews ’70): Valencia (Gamble ’96), y. Spanish Point, Miltown Malbay (Foot ’60). vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95a). Cylista coccinea (Miiller). Actinia coccinea, Miiller. Sagartia coccinea, Gosse. Lgy Bldg ne eV. Ce i. On the ‘“‘ Turbot bank ” (Hyndman ’60),. ii, Dublin Bay (Irvine ’54). ?iv. Dursey Sound (Haddon ’88). v. West coast (Thompson ’44a). ?vi. Between Erris Head and Horn Head (Wright and Greene 59). Chitonactis coronata (Gosse). Bunodes coronata, Gosse. LIQAW. sites. iv. South-west of Ireland, 50 fms., and 200 fms. (Haddon ’89 ; Bourne ’90): off the Skelligs, 80 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92). Chitonactis marioni (Haddon). ees TVG aayvas iv. Off the south-west of Ireland, 325 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88 and ’89). Actinauge richardi (Marion). Chitonactis richardi, Marion. Nellis’ ia bey ili. Off Glandore, 50 fms,, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88). iy. Off Dursey Head, 93 fms. and 100 fms.; west of Great Skellig, 70-80 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88 and ’89): south-west of Ireland, ‘‘ Flying Fox” Exp., 1889 (Green.’89) < south-west of Ireland, 200 fms. and 400 fms. (Bourne ’90). Actinauge sp. South-west of Ireland, 345 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888; perhaps a deeper-water variety of 4. richard: (Haddon ’90). SrepHEens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 79 Paraphellia expansa (Haddon). Chitonactis (?) expansa, Haddon. piv Voss iv. Mouth of Bantry Bay, 40 fms,, coll. R.I.A. Exp, 1885 and 1886 (Haddon ’86a, ’88 and ’89): between Doulus Head and Blasket Islands (Beaumont 1900). v. Galway Bay, 14 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt 792). -Adamsia palliata (Bohadsh). Actinia maculata, Adams. Adamsia maculata, Forbes Die ge a Pe i, Strangford Lough; Belfast Lough (Thompson 740): off Larne, 70-90 fms. (Hyndman ’59): Portrush (Mackintosh ’84). ii. Howth, one specimen (Hassall’418): ? Dublin Bay, coll, Dr. Ball (Wright 759): Greystones (Mackintosh ’84). iii. Waterford (Farran ’60). iv. Bantry Bay (Wright 759): Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70): the Skelligs, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88): between Doulus Head and Blasket Islands (Beaumont 1900). y. Birturbuy Bay, 7 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt 792). Adamsia rondeletii (Delle Chiaje). Sagartia parasitica (Couch). ARE Lich rm iy. Bantry Bay (Wright ’59): Dingle Bay (Andrews 70). v. Coast of Clare (Foot ’63). Aiptasia couchii (Gosse). LN Nees iy. Dingle Harbour (Andrews ’70). Sub-family—Bunopinz. Bunodes verrucosa (Pennant). Actinia gemmacea, Ellis. Bunodes gemmacea, Gosse. D5 I. Mit; IW Vey Vie i. North coast (Thompson ’444). ii, Dublin coast (Hassall ’4138): Rush (Duerden ’948), iii. Cork Harbour (Greene ’58p). iv. Bantry Bay (Wright ’59): Valencia, coll. J. M. Jones (Gosse ’60). vy. Spanish Point, Miltown Malbay (Foot ’60). vi. Bundoran (Duerden 95a): Knocklane, co. Sligo (W. H. Gallway in the Irish Naturalist, xiii, 1904). 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy. Bunodes balli (Cocks). s Vv, 3 iv. Parkmore Head, Ventry (Wright 59). v. Coast of Clare (Foot ’63). Bolocera tuediz (Johnston). Wee alias as iv. South-west of Ireland, 50 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888 (Haddon £90). Bolocera eques, Gosse. S1ELT 5 oh tan f ii. Greystones, 12 fms. (Mackintosh ’84). Stomphia churchie, Gosse. mpllancs oo UNL pee ii. Greystones, 12 fms. (Mackintosh ’84), ? iv. Dingle Bay, 40 fms. (Andrews ’70, sub S. (?) churchie). The position of this species is still considered doubtful. Family—CoraLLimorPaip a. Corynactis viridis, Allman. Corynactis allmanni, EB. P. Wright. Lyric Ves avis vale i. Belfast Lough and Strangford Lough, 15-20 fms. (Thompson ’46). iv. Crookhaven (Allman ’46): Bantry Bay and Ventry Harbour (Wright ’59): the Skelligs, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon 88): Valencia (Gamble ’96). v. West coast (Wright and Greene 759). vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95a). Capnea sanguinea, Forbes. e@ ee ? 1Vc; *@ | ? iv. Dingle Bay, 40 fms. (? C. sanguinea, Andrews ’70),. Aureliana heterocera, Thompson. wills, GAVE i. Greystones, between tides (Mackintosh ’84), iv. Crookhaven (Wright ’59; Wright and Greene 759). SrepHens—A List of Irish Oclenterata. 8] Family —AMPHIANTHID2. Gephyra dohrnii, Von Koch. AUVs lii, Between Cork and Youghal, found by Rev. W. 8. Green; 9 miles south of Glandore Harbour, 40 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a). iy. 30 miles off the Fastnet, 80 fms.; 5-8 miles off the Skelligs, 70-80 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp, 1886 (Haddon ’88 and ’89). Family—T rat”. Urticina felina (Linn.). TZvalia crassicornis (Miller). Actinca gemmacea, Couch. Tealia greenii, EK. P. Wright. LLUIEASITIN), lives) WA, Common round the coast. INCERTH SEDIS. Actinerus, sp. siden lives 9 ‘iy. South-west Ireland, 750 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888. ‘‘ There is at present no information by means of which the genus can be allocated a definite position in the classification of the Actiniz.”’ (Haddon ’90), For definition of the genus, see also Verrill in American Journ. Sci., xvin., L879. MADREPORARIA. Family—TvrBinoLips. Caryophyllia clavus, Scacchi: var. borealis, Fleming; var. smithil, Stokes. Vay Tl, oy Liles 1¥., sWary Vi. Reported from many localities round the coast. Caryophyllia cylindracea, Reuss. nih eee iv. Mouth of Kenmare River, 40 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a). Sphenotrochus macandrewanus, M. Edwards and Haime. Zurbinolia milletiana, Defrance. » eo Ve, 6 v. Off the Aran Islands, dredged by Mr. Barlee (Thompson ’46). 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Sphenotrochus wrightii, Gosse. li; Hl. peal¥e yh i. The “ Turbot bank,” off the Antrim coast (Hyndman ’60), ii. The ‘‘ Shell bank,” off the Dublin coast (Kinahan ’61), iv. Berehaven; undoubtedly fresh specimens, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a). . Paracyathus taxilianus, Gosse. hae i eee i vy. Recorded by Andrews (’70a) as occurring off the Blasket Islands, 35-40 fms. Paracyathus thulensis, Gosse. oe 6 LView «= pale y. Recorded by Andrews-(’70a) as occurring off the Blasket Islands, 35-40 fms. Flabellum laciniatum, M. Edwards, Ulocyathus arcticus, Sars and Haime. iietlarterdag ive South-west of Ireland, 370 fms., *‘ Porcupine”’ Exp. (Jeffreys in Nature, i., 1869; Duncan ’70). Family—OcvLinip. Lophohelia prolifera, Pallas. PiORIV.G Wg * ive South-west of Ireland, 364 fms., ‘‘ Porcupine” Exp. (Jeffreys in Nature, 1., 1869; Duncan ’70): 50 miles off Bolus Head, co. Kerry, 220 fms., coll. R. D. S. (Holt 792). ve West coast, 173 fms., and 422 fms., ‘‘ Porcupine”? Exp. (Duncan °70 ; Carpenter, Jeffreys, and Thomson ’70) : abundant off the west coast, at depths from 150 fms. to 500 fms. (Thomson ’73). Family—EvpsaMMip2. Balanophyllia regia, Gosse. eee lV es iv. Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70). SrepHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 83 MPREND IX. The following names occur in some of the older accounts of Irish Coelenterata ; it seems impossible to determine absolutely to what species they refer. Actinia monile; Belfast Lough (Templeton ’36). ? A young Bunodes verrucosa. fEquorea formosa; Dublin coast (Greene ’57). Perhaps the larval form of one of the Aiquoride: or ? Dipleurosma hemispherica (Haddon ’86s). fEquorea radiata; Portrush (Templeton ’36). ZEquorea sp. nov.; Dublin Bay and south-west coast (Greene ’58B). “?=A young stage of an Mguorea, or a Polycanna.” (Browne 1900). Aurelia bilobata, Forbes. Portrush (Thompson ’44a). Callirhoé dubia; Irish coast (Templeton ’36). Cucumis fulgens, Macartney; Dundrum Bay, west of St. John’s Point (Templeton 36). Cyanea inscripta; Carrickfergus (Templeton ’36). ? = Cyanea capillata (Haeckel ’79). . Cymodoce simplex, Turner; Ireland. ‘‘ Probably founded on injured specimens of Obelia gelatinosa, or some other Zoophyte”’ (Johnston ’47), Ephysa hemispherica; common on the coast (Templeton ’36). Forbes suggests that this may be a ‘“‘ young state of Aurelia.” Ephysa simplex; Donaghadee (Templeton 36). ‘‘Probably, as Cuvier suggests, some species in a mutilated state.’’ Forbes. Mammaria mamilla, Miiller. Irish coast (Fleming, ‘‘ History of British Animals’’). 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Medusa (Oceania) papillata, Miller ; Strangford Lough (Thompson 40). ? =Eucopium-larva of Phialidium variable (Haeckel io). Medusa scintillans; Dublin Bay and Carlingford Bay (Macartney 10): Bangor and Glenarm (Templeton ’86). This is the protozoon Noctiluca miliaris. Ocyrhoé (Cassiopea) cruciata; north coast of Ireland (Templeton 36). Ocyrhoé (Chrysaora) tuberculata; north coast of Ireland (Templeton ’36). ? = Chrysaora isosceles (Haeckel 79). Piliscelotus (QObelia) vitreus; Whitehead (Templeton 36). ?= Tiara pileata (Haeckel ’79), or ? = Sarsia tubulosa (Forbes 48), Sertularia templetoni; Belfast Lough (Fleming in the ‘‘ Edinburgh Phil. Journ.,”’ 1820, p. 88). Thaumantias confluens; south and west coasts (Wright and Greene 59). 2? = Laodice ulothriz (Haeckel ’79). SrerHens—A List of Irish Celenterata. INDEX. [The figures refer to the pages. | Acanella : arbuscula, 71. Actinauge: richardi, 79. Actinerus, 81. Actinia: cereus, 75. coccinea, 78. dianthus, 75. effeeta, 77. equina, 75. gemmacea, 79, 81. maculata, 79. margaritifera, 75. mesembryanthemum, 75. monile, 83. viduata, 77. Actiniide, 75. Actinoloba : dianthus, 75. Adamsia : maculata, 79. palliata, 79. rondeletii, 79. Aequorea : formosa, 85. radiata, 83. Aequoride, 64. Agalmna: gettyana, 66. Agalmide, 66. Agalmopsis: elegans, 66. sarsil, 66. Agastra : caliculata, 63. Aglantha : rosea, 64. Aglaophenia : myriophyllum, 56. pennatula, 57. Aglaophenia: pluma, 56. tubulifera, 56. Aglauride, 64. Aglisera : invertens, 64. Aiptasia : couchii, 79. Alcinoe : hibernica, 70. smithii, 70. Alcyonaria, 70. Aleyonidium : echinatum, 438. rubrum, 71. Alcyoniide, 71. Alcyonium : digitatum, 71. glomeratum, 71. Ametrangia: hemispherica, 62. Amphianthide, 81. Amphinema : dinema, 49. Anemonia : sulcata, 75. Antennularia : antennina, 56. arborescens, 56. indivisa, 56. ramosa, 56. Anthea : cereus, 75. Anthomeduse, 58. Anthophyside, 67. Anthozoa, 70. Aracnactis : albida, 72. bournei, 72. lloydvi, 72. 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Athorybia : ocellata, 67. Atractylis : arenosa, 44. Aurelia : aurita, 69. bilobata, 83. campanulata, 69. Aureliana : heterocera, 80. Balanophyllia : regia, 82. Beroe : cucumis, 70. pileus, 69. ovata, 70. Beroide, 70. Bimeria: vestita, 44. Bolina: hibernica, 70. norvegica, 70. Bolinidz, 70. Bolocera : eques, 80. tuediz, 80. Bougainvillia : britannica, 60. dinema, 61. fruticosa, 42. ramosa, 41. Bougainvilliide, 41. Bunodes : balli, 80. coronata, 78. gemmacea, 79. verrucosa, 79. Callirhoé : dubia, 83. Calycella: fastigiata, 52. pygmea, 52. syringa, 51. Calyptoblastea, 46. Campanularia : angulata, 48. | Campanularia : caliculata, 49. dichotoma, 47. dumosa, 50. exigua, 49. flexuosa, 48. gigantea, 49. hincksii, 49. integra, 49. Johnstoni, 46. neglecta, 48. parvula, 50. raridentata, 49. verticillata, 48. volubilis, 46, 47. Campanulariide, 46. Campanulina : panicula, 51. turrita, 51. Cannotide, 62. Capnea : sanguinea, 80. Caryophyllia : borealis, 81. clavus, 81. cylindracea, 81. smithii, 81. Cassiopza : lunulata, 69. Cereus : pedunculatus, 75. Cerianthide, 72. Cerianthus : lloydii, 72. Chitonactis : coronata, 78. expansa, 79. marioni, 78. richardi, 78. Chrysaora : hyoscella, 68. isosceles, 68. tuberculata, 84. Circe : invertens, 64, Cladonema : radiatum, 39, 61. Cladonemide, 61. StrepHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. Clava: capitata, 43. minuticornis, 48. multicornis, 40. squamata, 41. Clavatella : prolifera, 39, 61. Clavide, 40. Clytia: johnstoni, 46. TUGOSA, 53. Codonide, 58. Coppinia : arcta, 50. ‘Corallimorphide, 80. Cordylophora : lacustris, 41. Cornulariide, 71. Corymorpha : nutans, 40, 59. Corynactis : allmanni, 80. viridis, 80. Coryne : glandulosa, 38. listerii, 38. pusilla, 38. ramosa, 38. vaginata, 38. vanbenedenii, 38. Corynide, 38. Cosmetira : pilosella, 62. Ctenophora, 69. Cucumis : Sulgens, 83. Cupulita : sarsli, 66. Cuspidella : costata, 52. grandis, 52. humilis, 52. Cyanea : capillata, 68. lamarckii, 68. inscripta, 83. Cyaneide, 68. Cydippe : lagena, 69. pileus, 69. pomiformis, 69. Cylista: coccinea, 78. undata, 78. viduata, 77. Cymodoce : simplex, 83. Cytzeandra : areolata, 60. Depastrum : cyathiformis, 67. Dicoryne : conferta, 44. Diphasia: alata, 59d. attenuata, 54. fallax, 54. pinaster, 54, rosacea, O4. tamarisca, 54. Diphyes : elongata, 66. Diphyide, 66. Dipleurosoma : typicum, 62. | Diplonema : islandica, 59. Dipurena: halterata, 59. ophiogaster, 59. Discomeduse, 68. Dynamena: attenuata, 54. fallax, 54. gracilis, 53. operculata, 53. pumila, 53. rosacea, 54. tamarisca, 54. Dysmorphosa : carnea, 60. Echinochorium : clavigerum, 43. 87 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Kctopleura : dumortierli, 40, 59. Edwardsia : beautempsii, 74. tecta, 74. timida, 74. Edwardsiide, 74. Epenthesis : cymbaloidea, 64. Ephysa: hemispherica, 83. simplex, 83. Epizoanthus : couchii, 73. incrustatus, 73. paguriphilus, 73. papillosus, 73. wrightii, 73. EKuchilota : pilosella, 63. Eucopide, 62. Eudendriide, 44. Eudendrium : capillare, 45. insigne, 45. rameum, 44. ramosum, 49. Euphysa: aurata, 59. Eupsammide, 82. Kutima : insignis, 63. Filellum : serpens, 50. Flabellum : laciniatum, 82. Forskalia : contorta, 66. Forskalide, 66. Garveia : nutans, 44. Gephyra : dohrnii, 81. Geryonide, 65. Geryonopsis : delicatula, 63. Gonothyrea : gracilis, 51. hyalina, 41. loveni, 51. Gorgonia : anceps, 71. verrucosa, 71. Gorgoniide, 71. Gossea: circinata, 64. Gymnoblastea, 38. Haimeide, 70. Halcampa : andresii, 74. arenarea, 75. chrysanthellum, 74. Sfultoni, 74. Haleciide, 46. Halecium : beanli, 46. halecinum, 46. muricatum, 46. plumosum, 46. tenellum, 46. Halia: reticulata, 50. Haliclystus : auricula, 67. Hartea: elegans, 70. Heliactis, vide Sagartia. Hermia: glandulosa, 38. Heterocordyle : conybearei, 44. Hippocrene : britannica, 60. Hybocodon : prolifer, 59. Hydra : brunnea, 45. corynaria, 43. fusca, 45. grisea, 45. tuba, 68. verrucosa, 45. viridis, 45. vulgaris, 45. SrepHENS—A. List of Irish Celenterata. Hydractinia : echinata, 43. Hydrallmania : faleata, 55. Hydride, 45. Hydromeduse, 35. llyanthide, 74. Tlyanthus : scoticus, 75. Irene: viridula, 63. Isidee, 71. Keratophyton : dichotomum, 71. Lafoéa : abietina, 50. dumosa, 50. parvula, 50. pocillum, 50. pygmed, 52. serpens, 50. Laodice : calcarata, 62. cruciata, 62. Laomedea : dichotoma, 47. Jlemingii, 47. gelatinosa, 47. gemculata, 46. lacerata, 52. Lar : ‘sabellarum, 61. Leptomeduse, 62. Liriantha : appendiculata, 65. Lizzia : blondina, 60. Lophohelia : prolifera, 82. Lovenella : clausa, 50. Lucernaria : auricula, 67. campanulata, 68. Sascicularis, 67. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | Lucernaria : quadricornis, 67. typica, 68. Lucernariide, 67. Madreporaria, 81. Mammaria : mamilla, 83. Margelidz, 60. Margelis : autumnalis, 61. bella, 61. britannica, 60. principis, 60. pyramidata, 61. ramosa, 60. zygonema, 61. Margellium : octopunctatum, 61. Medusa : hemispherica, 62. papulata, 84. seintillans, 84. undulata, 69. Melicertidium : octocostatum, 62. Melicertum : campanulatum, 62. Metridium : dianthus, 74. Mnemia: norvegica, 70. Mnemiide, 70. Monophyide, 66. Muggiea : atlantica, 66. kochii, 66. Myriothela : phrygia, 40. Myriothelidze, 40. Narcomedusx, 65. Obelia : dichotoma, 47. flabellata, 47. gelatinosa, 47. geniculata, 46. 89 90 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. Obelia : longissima, 47. lucifera, 63. nigra, 62. vitrea, 84. Oceania : episcopalis, 60. papillata, 84. tubulosa, 58. turrita, 59. Octorchis: gegenbauri, 63. Oculinide, 82. Ocyrhoé : eruciata, 84. tuberculata, 84. Opercularella : lacerata, 52. Paracyathus : taxilianus, 82. thulensis, 82. Paraphellia : expansa, 79. greenit, 76. Parazoanthus : anguicomus, 74. dixoni, 74. Peachia : hastata, 75. Pelagia: perla, 68. Pelagide, 68. Perigonimus : arenaceus, 45. gelatinosus, 42. inflatus, 42. linearis, 45. repens, 42. Petaside, 64. Phialidium : cymbaloideum, 63. temporarium, 64. variabile, 63. Physalia : pelagica, 67. Physaliide, 67. my- ervTeapeEpEETTETges —s Pilema : octopus, 69. Pilemide, 69. Piliscelotus : vitreus, 84. Pleurobrachia : pileus, 69. Pleurobrachiidz, 69. Plumularia : catharina, 57. eristata, 56. echinulata, 57. Saleata, 55. frutescens, 58. halecioides, 58. myriophylium, 56. pinnata, 57. setacea, 57. similis, 57. Plumulariide, 46. Podocoryne : areolata, 43. carnea, 43, 60. Polycanna : forskalea, 64. Polythoa : incrustata, 73. Rhizogeton : fusiformis, 41. Rhizostoma: cuviert, 69. oetopus, 69. pulmo, 69. Sagartia: coccinea, 78. hastata, 77. herdmani, 77. nivea, 76. pallida, 77. parasitica, 79- pura, 77. rosea, 76. sphyrodeta, 77- troglodytes, 78. viduata, 77. SrePHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. Sagartia (Heliactis) : hellis, 75. miniata, 76. ornata, 76. venusta, 76. Salacia : abietina, 50. Saphenia : mirabilis, 63. Sarcodictyon : catenata, 71. Sarsia : gemmifera, 58. pattersoni, 58. prolifera, 58. strangulata, 59. tubulosa, 58. Scyphomeduse, 67. Sertularella : gayl, 53. polyzonias, 52. rugosa, 09. tenella, 53. Sertularia : abietina, 99. alata, 55. argentea, 5d. cupressina, 45. filicula, 55. gracilis, 53. lonchitis, 56. margareta, 4. myriophyllun, 56. operculata, 53. pennatula, 57. pinaster, 54. pinnata, 52. polyzonias, d2. pumila, 53. rosacea, 54. rugosa, 53. tamarisca, 54, templetoni, 84. Sertulariide, 52. Siphonophora, 65. Solmaridz, 65. Solmaris : corona, 60. ] { Sphenotrochus : macandrewanus, 81. wrightii, 82. Stauromeduse, 67. Steenstrupia : faveola, 59. owenti, 59. rubra, 59. Stephanomia : contorta, 66. Stomobrachium : octocostatum, 62. Stomphia : churchie, 80. Svava : glacialis, var. alba, 7 Syncoryne : eximia, 38. frutescens, 39. Tealia: crassicornis, 81. greenti, 81. Tealiide, 81. Tesseridee, 67. Thaumantias : confluens, 84. globosa, 63. hemispheerica, 62. inconspicud, 62. lineata, 62. lucifera, 63. neglecta, 62. pattersoni, 64. pileata, 62. thompson, 64. typtca, 62. Thaumantiide, 62. Thoa: beanii, 46. halecina, 46. muricata, 46. Thuiaria : articulata, 56. thuia, 55. Tiara : pileata, 60. octona, 59. 92 Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy. Tiaride, 59. Ulmaride, 69. Tiaropsis : | Ulocyathus : multicirrata, 64. | _areticus, 82. Trachomeduse, 64. | Urticina : Tubiclava : felina, 81. cornucopie, 41. Velella: lucerna, 41. ; emarginata, 6d. Tubularia : limbosa, 65. bellis, 39. mutica, 65. coronata, 40. spirans, 65. gracilis, 40. | subemarginata, 65- humilis, 40. | Velellida, 65. indivisa, 39. - Virgularia: larynx, 39. mirabilis, 72. muscoides, 38. | Virgulariidee, 72. ramea, 44. | ramosa, 45. | Willsia: simplex, 39. stellata, 61. Tubulariide, 39. Wrightia : Turbinolia : | arenosa, 4 milletiana, Sl. Voantliaiia 79 c > (fe | Zoanthide, 73. Zoanthus : Turbinoliide, 81. Turris : constricta, 60. couchii, 73. (93 ) TMi NOTES ON THE HOMOTAXIAL EQUIVALENTS OF THE BEDS WHICH IMMEDIATELY SUCCEED THE CARBONI- FEROUS LIMESTONE IN THE WEST OF IRELAND. By. WHEELTON HIND, M.D., B:S.,, F.R.C.S., F.G.S. [Prares III.-VI. | COMMUNICATED BY PROF. G A. J. COLE, F.G.S. Read Fesruary 27. Ordered for Publication Marcu 1. Published May 27, 1908. A wtareE stretch of country in County Clare, County Limerick, and County Kerry, was originally described and mapped as Coal Measures, in the Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Ireland. Later on, unfortunately, the one-inch maps were made to show the succession to be Coal Measures, Millstone Grits, Yoredale rocks, and Carboni- ferous Limestone. The object of this Paper is to record the fossils which characterise the different horizons in this series, which measures some 1000 feet in thickness, and which, undoubtedly, lies conformably upon the upper beds of the Carboniferous Limestone. Structure of the District.—The whole area with which this Paper deals is fortunately very simple in its geological structure, and forms a single, regular basin of the Carboniferous beds, the western portion having been cut away by marine action, and thus exposing cliff sections, which are of great value, as they afford practically a complete exposure of the beds which overlie the Carboniferous Limestone. On the north the area is bounded by the Carboniferous Limestone of Black Head and the Burren, affording a continuous section of some 2000 feet of Carboniferous Limestone, which here consists of a series of limestone beds unbroken by intercalations of shale or sandstone, and not showing any trace of the subdivisions of that series which obtain elsewhere in Ireland. On the east the Burren limestones form the boundary from Kilfenora via Corofin to Ennis ; and the lime- stone is continued south of Ennis to the Shannon, at Lord’s Rock. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | ri 94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. South of the Shannon the Upper Limestone crops out on the shore three-fourths of a mile east of Foynes station; and its junction with the shales passes due south to a point about eight miles south of New- castle. The west boundary shows, in the northern portion, the Carboniferous Limestone from Black Head to Fishergate, where it passes beneath the shale series. From Fishergate to some ten miles north of Kerry Head the Carboniferous Limestone is some little dis- tance out to sea, but here it again appears in the cliffs. On the southern boundary the limestone stretches from the shore of Dingle Bay via Killarney to Mallow, a tongue of the Upper Carboniferous beds stretching west from Kanturk to a point south-west of Doneraile. In the Burren district, and through the larger portion of County Clare, the beds dip very slowly and regularly into the basin on all sides, often at 5° to 8°, and faults are rare and unimportant; but south of Mutton Island, the dips increase in magnitude, and there is some faulting, which appears to be very local and of no great throw. There is, therefore, a regular basin of Carboniferous Limestone in which the overlying beds rest conformably. The junction of the upper beds of the Carboniferous Limestone with the shale series above is well seen at many places in the north and east of the county. In the neighbourhood of Lisdoonvarna, the River Aille and its tributary streams have cut down through the shales to the Carboni- ferous Limestone below, and in many cases have sunk through the fissures and cracks of the limestone, leaving a dry, slightly sloping bed of rock which forms the bottom of the ravines. Several sections in the River Aille and the stream flowing due south into it at Lisdoon- varna, called the Kilmoon stream, show exactly the same sequence— Black shales, with limestone bullions, ¢.e. concretionary nodules (with Glyphioceras diadema, Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni, Ortho- ceras sp.). Carboniferous Limestone, well bedded (with Pterinopecten papyra- ceus, Corals and Brachiopoda). Similar sections were observed north of Lisdoonvarna, in the streams coming down the east slope of Slieve Elva, also in streams which cross the bog overlying an outlier of the shales in the town- lands of Cullaun and Gregans West. In some places the bullions, so conspicuous elsewhere, are absent and the fossils occur flattened and crushed in thin shales. In the Kilmoon Stream, immediately north of Ballydonohoe Bridge, bullions Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 95 do not appear in the section of shale which rests on the top bed of Carboniferous Limestone exposed in the stream but the shales are crammed with fossils. It appeared to me that Glyphioceras diadema and its varieties occur immediately above the limestone, Pterinopecten papyraceus appearing a few feet higher. Also that the lowest 12 to 20 feet of shales were fossiliferous, remains being rarer above. Further down the Kilmoon stream, at the place marked with a x on the 1-inch Geological Map, the section shows Carboniferous Lime- stone at the base, with a few corals (Lithostrotion), immediately overlain by shales full of bullions, the latter highly fossiliferous. (P12) aun. ofig.02.)) The fossils are— Glyphioceras diadema. D. diserepans. ditto with large Nomismoceras spirorbis. umbilicus and coarse ribs. Orthoceras acutum sp. nov. G. Phillipsii. O. aciculare. Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni. Posidoniella levis. P. minor. With black shales above, containing Posidoniella levis. Posidoniella minor. Pterinopecten papyraceus. This section can be followed for some distance south, the beds dipping at the same rate as the fall in the stream level, about 5°; but eventually the limestone floor disappears, and the section is continued in the shales. A fine section is seen on the south of the road, and continued in the gorge of the stream west of Gowlaun Bridge, Lisdoonvarna. The shales on the upper part of the section are thin bedded, and black, and apparently contain few or no fossils; but following the stream west, past the iron and sulphur springs, the limestone floor appears in its bed with the fossiliferous shales resting on it. A similar section is seen about 200 yards east of Gowlaun Bridge. At the Spectacle Bridge the base of the shales is again to be seen on the north side of the River Aille; and here the overlying shales are crowded with fossils, and are full of fossiliferous bullions in the lower part. Similar sections, rich in the same fossils, occur in the Aille, between Knockaquilla and Roadford, where the stream passes on to the limestone and soon sinks out of sight, to come to light again in fissures in the outcrop of massive limestone to the north of Fisherstreet Bay ; the dip is here south-east at 5°. The junction of shales and limestone is unfortunately not seen at Fisherstreet; but, standing on the limestone I2 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. at the north of the bay, cliffs on the south formed of black shales dip south-east at 5°, so that it is easy to calculate the exact distance that these beds are above the top of the Carboniferous Limestone. The cliffs south of Fishergate strand are continuous with the Cliffs of Moher, and furnish a complete and unbroken section of the Car- boniferous rocks, from practically the base of the shale series to the mass of shales which overlies the grits and sandstones, and forms the highest part of the Cliffs of Moher. Unfortunately, owing to the rapid rise of the cliffs in height, and their precipitous character, it isimpossible to make a detailed exami- nation of each bed; but this much appears to be the case, viz. :—the lower portion of the black shale series, that was seen in the sections at Lisdoonvarna and in the River Aille, is absent, but, turning south, a rapidly rising cliff of black shales is seen. In a bed of black shale 12 feet above the floor of sand, I obtained the following fossils :— Pterinopecten papyraceus. Glyphioceras reticulatum. Posidoniella levis. Orthoceras koninekianum. The shales above are much jointed, the joints deeply iron-stained, and they contain bullions of various sizes, but chiefiy flattish and unfossiliferous. The black shale series is succeeded by sandy flags, which crop out in the cliff above the dry bed of the Aille; and these flags form the top of the cliff south of Fishergate, dipping south-east at 5°, and reaching the sea-level almost one mile south of Faunmore. In all there are about 80 feet of the shale series which intervene between the massive Carboniferous Limestone and the flagstone series. A block of a calcareous concretion in the collection of the Geo- logical Survey, labelled ‘“‘ Cliffs of Moher,”’ contains Glyphioceras reti- culatum and Nomismoceras spirorbis. I did not pretend to examine the flagstone series with any minuteness; but the sequence given by the Geological Survey in the Sheet Memoir of 114, 122, and 123, is sub-- stantially correct, and is as follows :— Black shales, 40 feet. Marine band, 5 inches. Flags, with track-marks. Olive grits. Black shales, 300 feet. Grits and flags. Upper Limestone shales, 80 feet. Carboniferous Limestone. t « . oF ' T : “I (ee : \ F j , y . i - ! . 7 1 " 7 a - . = ff i ‘ == - 7 . 7 J x t . ty. oF ’ ) { : *: . 5 ' ‘ ¥ r é ‘ . ‘ “lg i ‘ ai : a ! ‘ . ¢ a . + 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 40 feet below the top of the Cliffs of Moher; some 20 feet above this band, fossils are in a gray shale with nodules, but seem rarer. The nodules are, however, sometimes crammed with minute Goniatites, which I have not been able to determine. I think these bands are probably identical with those seen in the Puffing Hole at Kilkee. The Survey mentions the occurrence of the same beds on the opposite shore of Liscannor Bay, north of Rineen House. Area of Corofin and Ennis.—Good sections of the junction between the upper bed of the Carboniferous Limestone and the shales are to be seen round Kilfenora. There is a good section a quarter of a mile north of Ballyshanny House, as was noted by the Geological Survey. Here the shales contain bullions with Goniatites exactly similar to the section near Lisdoonvarna. The River Fergus, flowing almost due east, reaches the junction of the shales and limestone a little east of Kiltoraght Glebe house ; and though the actual junction is not visible, the calcareous shales a few feet above the junction contain— Posidonomya membranacea, Pterinopecten papyraceus. Goniatites.. Plant-remains were seen in the river further west in beds which must lie some distance above those at the watersink of the Fergus. Another good section of the junction of limestone and shale is seen at Vigo Cave. Here the beds are horizontal ; and the lower beds of the shale series consist of black calcareous shales and thin limestones, said by the Survey (p. 141, op. supra cit.) to abound in fossils; but I was not fortunate enough to obtain any. One mile south of Vigo Cave, at Adelphi, the upper beds of the limestone form a cliff which is capped with black shales. The shales can be examined for some extent in a stream-section about a quarter mile south of the house. These contain the usual charac- teristic fossils. Good sections of the shales are to be seen in the road whieh skirts the western shore of Inchiquin Lake, and also in. small streams south of the road from Willbrook to Corofin. At Ennis, the upper beds of the limestone contain a blue bed crammed with specimens, often rolled, of a small variety of Productus giganteus ; and above the limestone come the shales on the road to Coor spa well, said by the Survey to contain numerous Goniatites and Posidonomya. The shales are seen in the well itself, and in the bank of the River Inch below the cottage opposite the well. ‘oiInsy ay} Aq pourwmexo suleq sl pueq 9sulieul *xxX 7 spueq suLIeW OM} ey, ‘seudo.y ye uuy 9y} JO YOU UOT}JOVgG—zZ “OI SUIMOYS ‘9OX[TM ‘9JOF] Ssugjnd sy} puodsq syyO—1 “ol ‘AI SLv1d q “LOIS “AXX “OA “VIU 204d & Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 99 The specimens obtained by the Geological Survey at Coor spa well have been kindiy lent to me for examination; and the following species occur there :— Posidoniella levis. Orthoceras morrisianum. P. minor. Glyphioceras reticulatum. Pterinopecten papyraceus. G. Dawisi. The sequence west of the Carboniferous Limestone border at Corofin and Ennis corresponds to that in the coast section between Fishergate and Liscannor, the contour of Slieve Callan, which occupies the centre of County Clare, being very characteristic of the shales and grits, and very similar to that of the Cliffs of Moher viewed from the north-east. The District of Kilkee-—Here the beds dip at higher angles than in the north of the county, and are thrown up into basins and traversed by faults of small throw. The coast north and south of Kilkee affords a fine section of the olive grits and shales. Marine bands are to be seen at the following places. A thick bed of black shale with Goniatites, which I did not find, is said to occur about three-quarters of a mile north-west of Loughglass. Half a mile due south of Loughglass, where the cliff path crosses a stream, is a section commenced in the stream and continued in the cliff. In this section occurs a marine band one foot above a bed of grit with Glyphioceras reticulatum. Loxonema strigilatum. Nuculana stilla. Euphemus Ure. Pterinopecten papyraceus. Lingula mytilordes. Ptychomphalus pisum. Productus semireticulatus. P. interstrialis. This bed probably is identical with the lower marine band at the Puffing Hole, west of Kilkee. Grits and flags are well exposed west of Kilkee strand, from Duggerna Rock to Knockroe Point; and a quarry above the cliffs shows the shaley grits, slabs of which are covered by peculiar tracks, evidently the same series which occurs between Liscannor and the Cliffs of Moher. Still further east in the Puffing Hole, and around the headlands west of this spot, two marine bands can be traced. The lower occurs immediately above a well- marked grit-band, and contains teeth of Polyrhizodus, Crinoids, and Glyphioceras reticulatum. (Pl. iv., fig. 1.) 100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. .., About 20 feet higher up is a much richer band of fossils including— Pterinopecten papyraceus. Glyphioceras reticulatum. Posidoniella levis. G. Davist. Ctenodonta levirostris. Chonetes laguessiana. Nuculana stilla. Productus semireticulatus. Parallelodon semicostatus. —Ptychomphalus pisum. Cypricardella selysiana. P. interstrialis. Orthoceras Steinhauert ? Loxonema strigillatum. O. koninckianum. ZLaphrentis aft. Z. Phillipsit. Nautiloid (large). Scaphiocrinus. This bed will form a valuable index of horizon; and it is supposed that it re-appears in the coast at Illaunglass, some 6 miles further south. I quote here the section as given by the Survey in the Memoir explanatory of sheets 140 and 141, p. 12 :— Fe In; 10. Olive grits and flags. 9. Black and gray shales, a ua 30 0 8. Pyritic shale with fossils, ae 1 38 7. Coal or kelve, Kt - 0 1 6. Quartzose band, es ic 0 5 5. Limestone band with Crinoids, re Os 4. Black shale with fossils .. ae 1070 3. Olive grits and flags, as ad D0) 0 2. Black shale with fossils, .. a 2580 1. Olive grits. A similar fauna is stated to occur at several places on the coast between Kilkee and Loop Head; but I was unable to examine these sections. The Geological Succession near Foynes, County Limerick.—The sequence of rocks in the Foynes district is almost complete ; and all the beds can be examined from the Lower Limestone, which to the east extends from the Shannon along the west of Aughinish Island, and follows a line almost due south. The Lower Limestone is very fossiliferous, especially in the upper beds. The Upper Limestone is as a rule dark blue, and has layers of chert. Fossils are not so abundant as in the lower beds; but Zaphrentis and other corals, and Brachiopoda are to be found (Spirifer trigonalis, Productus semireticulatus). Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 101 The actual j unction of the shale series and the Upper Limestone is not seen; but there cannot be much distance between the limestone at Durnish Point and the beds on the east of Foynes Island. The junction runs due north from the mass of limestone south of the railway to Sturamus Island, so that the base of the shale series must cross the Shannon very little to the east of Foynes Island. And that this is the case is probable from the occurrence of a bed of shales with calcareous bullions, very rich in Goniatites, recalling in appearance those found immediately above Carboniferous Limestone at Lisdoonvarna. | On Foynes Island, at Gammarel Point, and half a mile north on the shore, are black shales with bullions containing the following :— Nomismoceras sprror bis. Orthoceras Steinhauert. Glyphioceras diadema. O. Koninckianum. G. Phillipst. Orthoceras aciculare. G. reticulatum. Posidoniella levis. G. Dawisi. P. minor. Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni. Macrocheilina reticulatum. D. descrepans. M. Gibsoni. Celonautilus quadratus. Mf. elegans. The succession from the landing-stage near Foynes House was as follows :— Hard nodule shales, olive colour. Black shales with Glyphioceras spirale, G. diadema, Posidoniella levis. Shales harder and more calcareous than above, with Pterinopecten papyraceus, And below high-water mark at dip 45° on 1-inch map :-— Black shale with bullions, with the fauna mentioned above. At the north of the island the series shows from above down- wards :— Grits and shales. Black shales. Flag stones and olive grits. Black shales, Olive grits. Grits and shale parting. Black shales with fine bullions, 102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. On the mainland west of Foynes Station, and behind the inn and saw-mill, is a good section, which also extends along the south shore of the Shannon. This shows an anticlinal with the following sequence :— Thick fine-grained grits and flags. Gap. Calcareous mudstone not well bedded, .. Ae 18 ft. Shale, ee Be an oe 2 tt. Hard calcareous mudstone, A “— a 30 ft. Compact sandy shale, ie ae im - 10 ft. Peaty beds, i ae zs ey aA 20 ft. And just north-west of the saw-mill is a section of shales with large black bullions, low down, containing Glyphioceras diadema and the variety with the coarse ribs and large umbilicus, Dimorphoceras Gil- bertsoni, Orthoceras koninckianum. (PI. iv., fig. 2.) Baily (Memoir of the Geological Survey, Ireland,’ Expl. of sheet 142) quotes Posidonomya Becheri or P. vetusta from Foynes Island. I was unable to find the former, which I should have expected to occur in beds immediately on the top of the Upper Limestones ; but I fancy that both the species mentioned were wrongly identified, Posedoniella levis and other species of this genus being mistaken for them, The goniatite Glyphioceras crenistria was evidently an error for G. diadema and G. reticulatum, Similar fossils were found west of Shannagolden and Mount David. A fairly extensive section is seen in the stream which runs due east into Shannagolden, showing gritty beds and shales; but I did not find the bullion-bed there, the section being higher up in the series. The similarity of the fauna occurring at Foynes Island and that found near Lisdoonyarna is very striking, and points not only to a similar horizon on each side of the basin, but also to the fact that the top of the limestone series is practically the same in each place. West of Foynes, the Foynes coalfield succeeds the grits which lie on the Upper Limestone Shales. Several fossil plants were collected by the Survey; and I venture to hope that these may be accurately determined by Mr. Kidston at no distant date. At Rosscliffe, a locality south of the letter B in Ballynacally, County Clare, on the one-inch Ordnance map, about three miles north-west of Killadysart, the somewhat rare and important fossil Chenocardiola Footit occurs with Pterinopecten papyraceus, Glyphooceras reticulatum, Orthoceras, and Posidonomya membranacea. Chenocardiola Footit occurs also in the Coddon Hill beds, Lower Culm, at the base of Hinp—Wotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 108 the Pendleside series in Staffordshire, and somewhere near Burnley, probably below the Millstone Grits; and I regard the fossil as of zonal value. Everywhere where the beds which lie immediately above the Carboniferous Limestone are seen, a definite change of fauna is found in the upper beds; and the following species occur for the first time in the sequence :— Chenocardiola Footit. G. reticulatum, Pterinopecten papyraceus. G. Davist. Posidoniella levis, Dimorphoceras Gilbertson. P. minor. D, diserepans, Glyphioceras diadema. Nomismoceras spirorbis. G. diadema var. with large umbilicus. This fauna is well known, occurring as it does at Chokier, Belgium, in beds which are below the Coal Measures, and must lie close above the Visé limestone. It is of great importance to note that, both in County Clare and at Chokier, Glyphioceras diadema is accompanied by a peculiar varietal form, with very large umbilicus, strong and often bifurcating ribs, and broad narrow whorls. I have been fortunate enough to obtain specimens of each form exposing the sutures, and have submitted them to Mr. G, C. Crick, of the Natural History Museum, who writes me that he can only make them both to be G. diadema. We also know that a similar fauna occurs in England in the Midlands, in beds which I have shown to occupy a definite position between the Mountain Limestone and the Millstone Grits, and which are here considerably thicker than they are in County Clare, reaching 1000 feet in thickness. At the base of this series in England is a bed of Prolecanites compressus and Posidonomya Becheri, with some zaphrentoid corals ; and I should expect to meet with these fossils in County Clare immediately below the G. diadema beds; but at present I have not been able to obtain these fossils in County Clare. P. Becheri occurs in County Dublin and County Meath with a similar fauna, and not far from the same horizon, so that I hope some day to meet with these fossils in County Clare, and merely give my opinion that they will be met with below the G@. diadema beds. In the paleontological notes contained in the Explanatory Memoir to sheets 91 and 92 of the 1-inch maps, p. 23, Baily, speaking of the 104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lower beds of the Coal Measures strata, says:—‘‘ At some of the localities (before alluded to as junction-beds, ante, pp. 14, 22), the lowest of these, immediately over the Carboniferous Limestone, contain a characteristic bivalve aviculoid shell, Poscdonomya Bechert, common to the Culm of North Devon, which occurs in profusion in a band of impure limestone or hard black shales, occupying the same position, and being in equal abundance at Garristown and Loughshinny, the overlying shales containing longitudinally-striated plant-remains, and goniatites.”’ There can be little or no doubt that the Upper Limestone Shales of County Clare are therefore the homotaxial equivalents of the Pendleside series of the Midlands of England, and belong to altogether a higher horizon than the Yoredales. The earlier nomenclature of Coal Measures, although not accurate, was far preferable in Ireland to that of Yoredales, because, no doubt, the series passes up in an unbroken succession to beds of true Coal Measure age. The term ‘“‘ Upper Limestone Shales” seems, I think, to denote an affinity to the limestone in some way, and there is none either paleontological or lithological. It is therefore important to recognise the real position of the Upper Limestone Shales in the west of Ireland, for their fossil contents afford the very strongest evidence of a similarity of conditions extending over an area which includes the east of Belgium and the west of Ireland. And further, the identity of stratigraphical sequence, the similarity of the fauna, and the presence of identical peculiar variations, afford the strongest proof that the homotaxial equivalents were contemporaneous. The Chokier series in Belgium does not appear to be very thick; and the whole series beneath the grits in County Clare is only 80 feet, so that Clare and Chokier appear to be almost the east and west limits of a basin, the beds of which are much thicker in the centre. In the Midlands I have always considered Glyphioceras spirale to occupy a position somewhat high in the Pendleside series ; it seems to occur some distance above the bullions with fossils at Foynes Island; and G. reticulatum, we know, passes up into the Millstone Grit series. This is evidently the case in County Clare; but I have no doubt that the olive grits and flags between the shales with G. diadema and the Coalfield, are the equivalents of the Millstone Grits; and in this connection I would mention that in certain localities—e.g., the valley of the Hodder, which separates the Counties of Lancashire and Yorkshire—some of the grits there present similar tracts and Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, §c. 105 markings to those which are seen in the flags at Kilkee and near Liscannor, to which the name of Crassochorda has been given. To sum up :-— 1. The Pendleside series of the Midlands is well represented in County Clare. 2. These beds in County Clare are about 80 feet thick, and they lie conformably on the upper beds of the Carboniferous Limestone, which seems to have the same top all over the county, and in County Limerick. 3. The fossils are identical with those found at Chokier in Belgium and in the Pendleside series of England. 4. The fossils which characterise the lowest beds of the Pendleside series—viz., Posidonomya Bechert and Prolecanites com- pressus—have not yet been found in County Clare. 5. The series of grits and flagstones which overlie the Upper Limestone Shales are, as stated by the Geological Survey, the homotaxial equivalents of the Millstone Grits, and are largely marine in origin, several well-defined marine bands occurring in them, characterised by Glyphioceras reticulatum. PALAONTOLOGY. CCELENTERATA. Zaphrentis: cf. Z. Phillipsii, Edwards and Haime. PI. v., fig. 1, 1a. This specimen has been sliced and studied for me by Mr. J. A. Howe, who writes that he considers it referable to the above species. Locality—Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon = Millstone Grit. ECHINODERMATA. Scaphiocrinus ? With regard to this species Dr. Bather writes: ‘‘ To judge from the arm branching and the few cup-plates that are visible, one might refer it with some probability to the Scaphocrinide.” Locality—Lower marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon = Millstone Grit. 106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. BRACHIOPODA. Chonetes laguessiana, de Koninck. PI. v., fig. 2. This species occurs a good deal dwarfed ; the different individuals show considerable variation in the strength of the ribs. Locality—Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon = Millstone Grit. Productus semireticulatus, Martin. I think that there can be no doubt of the true affinity of these specimens from Kilkee, though they are much crushed. Locality—Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon = Millstone Grit. LAMELLIBRANCHIATA. Pterinopecten papyraceus, Sow. sp. ¢ Pl. v., fig. 3. This is a very well-known shell which occurs first at the base of the Pendleside series, and recurs at intervals to a point high up in the Coal Measures. Localities—Ireland. The base of the shale series above the Car- boniferous Limestone at Lisdoonvarna and Foynes Island (Horizon of the Pendleside series). Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee (Horizon of Millstone Grit series). Pseudamusium fibrillosum, Salter sp. Pl. v., fig. 4. I obtained a small slab at Lisdoonvarna, with several specimens of both valves of Salter’s shell. In England, this species ranges from the Pendleside series to the Coal Measures. In Ireland, the Geological Survey obtained specimens from Slieve Carna, Co. Mayo. Locality—Lower beds of the Upper Limestone Shales, Lisdoon- varna, = Horizon of Pendleside series. ~ Posidonomya membranacea, M‘Coy sp. PI. v., fig. 5. This shell is very abundant in shales some few feet above the limestone at the water-sink of the River Fergus, north-west of Corofin. The majority of the specimens were not full-grown. M‘Coy’s type came from Skerries or Rush, in beds of what I consider to be the equivalents of those in Co. Clare which contain this fossil. Locality—Bank of River Fergus, at water-sink north-west of Corofin, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Hinp—WNotes on the Homotavial Equivalents, §c. 107 Modiola megaloba, M‘Coy = Myalina foynesiana, Baily. Pl. v., fig. 6. In my monograph on British Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata, p. 62, vol. i., I pointed out that Baily has erred in referring his shell to Myalina, the absence of the striated hinge-plate at once separating it from that genus and also from Nazadites. Baily’s specimen from Foynes is a cast of both valves, showing adductor muscle scars, and the simple linear hinge-plate. ddyalina, however, does occur in the Foynes nodules. Locality—Foynes Island, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Myalina peralata, de Koninck. Pl. v., fig. 7. Myalina has terminal umbones and a striated hinge-plate. JL peralata has been known to occur in the Pendleside series in England. Localities—F oynes Island and Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendle- side series. Posidoniella levis, Brown sp. PI. v., fig. 8. This most common and characteristic species occurs practically everywhere in England and Ireland in the shales which succeed the Carboniferous Limestone. This genus is easily distinguished from Posidonomya, with species of which genus Baily seems to have con- founded it. LPostdoniella has terminal umbones, and no anterior ear or lobe, and is obliquely pyriform in shape. This shell has a vertical distribution from the Pendleside series to the Lower Coal Measures. Localities—Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Coor spa well, Ennis; Lisdoonyarna; Foynes Island, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Posidoniella minor, Brown sp. Pl. v., fig. 9. This shell is more quadrate and transverse than P. levis. It appears to have the same vertical distribution. Localities—Foynes Island; Coor spa well, Ennis; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside series, Parallelodon semicostatus, M‘Coy sp. Pl. v., fig. 10. 1 ° . . . . The type of this series was obtained at Manorhamilton. It is not an uncommon species in the Yoredale phase of the Carboniferous Lime- stone series in England and Scotland, and also occurs in the Pendleside 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. series. The specimen from Kilkee is much crushed, but I have no doubt as to its identity. Locality—Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Nuculana stilla, M‘Coy sp. Pl. v., fig. 11. Several specimens of this little shell occur in the upper marine band at Kilkee. The type specimen came from Dromod, co. Leitrim. LV. stilla occurs in the Pendleside series in England, but does not seem to be confined to that series. Locality—Kalkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit series. Cypricardella selysiana, de Koninck. PI. v., fig. 12. The species is not uncommon in the upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Chenocardiola Footii, Baily sp. Pl. v., fig. 13. I regard this shell as animportant zonal index. It occurs in beds of a similar age at Clavier, near Dinant, Belgium, and in Derbyshire and ? Lancashire. East and west of Ireland. Locality—Roscliffe, County Clare, = Horizon of Pendleside series. GASTROPODA. Macrocheilina reticulatum, Brown sp., 1841. Pl. v., fig. 14. Pyramis reticulatum, Brown, 1841, Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. i, p. 288, pl. 7, figs. 42, 43, p. 138. Loxonema Galvani, Baily, 1860, Expl. sheet 147, Geol. Survey, Ireland. Specific characters.—Spire elongate, composed of six whorls which increase fairly rapidly in size. The whorls are convex from above downwards ; suture deep; aperture ovate; shell ornamented with longitudinal strie, occasionally decussated by spiral lines. Dimensions—Height, 5mm. Breadth, 3 mm. Localities—England : The Pendleside series of Crimsworth Dean, near l’odmorden. Ireland: Beds immediately above the Carboniferous. Limestone, Foynes Island. Observations—Baily gave due attention,to the alliance of his species with Brown’s shell; and separated his shell, because he thought the last whorl was proportionately larger, and the surface was not ) | | Hinp—WNotes on the Homotarial Equivalents, &c. 109 reticulate. These differences depend, the one on the growth of the individuals, and the other on the state of preservation. I have compared a large number of individuals from both localities, and am unable to recognise more than one species. Brown’s name, therefore, is adopted on the grounds of priority. Macrocheilina Gibsoni, Brown sp. 1841. PI. v., fig. 16. Buceinum Gibsoni, Brown, 1841. Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. 1., p. 221. Pl. vii. figs. 48,49. Macrocheilina inflatus, Baily, Expl. sheet 142, Geol. Surv., Ireland, p. 14, fig. 6. Specific characters—Shell small; last whorl ventricose. Spire of four or five whorls, the last comprising two-thirds of the shell. The apex acute. The whorls are convex; the suture moderately deep and simple. Aperture oblong, ovate; outer lip sharp, raised where it joins the columella. Surface ornamented by fine vertical lines of growth. Dimensions—Height, 4mm. ; breadth, 8mm. Localities—KEngland: The Pendleside series of High Greenwood, near Todmorden. Ireland: Shales immediately above the Carboni- ferous Limestone at Foynes Island. Observations—I have no doubt that Baily’s shell is identical with the Buccinum elegans of Brown, having compared numerous individuals from both localities. The same fauna occurs in both localities, as is pointed out by Baily (op. supra ecit.). Macrocheilina elegans sp. is closely allied; but the spire does not increase so rapidly, and the whorls are not so convex. Macrocheilina elegans, Brown sp. 1841. Pl. v., fig. 15. Buccinum elegans, Brown, 1841. Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. i., p22210 7 Plovit ites: 5051. Specific characters—Shell small, elongate, ovate ; spire consisting of four to five gradually diminishing whorls, of which the last forms about half the shell. Whorls moderately convex; suture moderately deep. Aperture ovate, simple. The surface is almost smooth; but the microscope reveals vertical lines somewhat distant. Dimensions—Height, 9mm. ; breadth, 7 mm. . Localities—England: The Pendleside series of High Greenwood, near Todmorden. Ireland : Shales immediately above the Carboniferous Limestone, Foynes Island. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXY., SEC. B.] K 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Observations—This shell, described by Brown, is more elongate, and comparatively less ventricose than JZ. Gibson. I only found two specimens at Foynes Island. Loxonema strigillatum, de Koninck, 1881. PI. v., fig. 17. Loxonema strigillatum, de Koninck, 1881. Ann. Mus. Roy. @ Hist. Nat. Belge, tom. vi., p. 53. Pl. vi., fig. 23. Specific characters—Shell small, elongate. Spire consisting of 9-12 whorls, which are only shghtly convex. The suture is linear, and marked by a compressed, almost linear, band. The surface is ornamented by small, close, oblique ridges, which are better marked in the younger portion of the shell, and become obsolete on the larger whorls. Dimensions—Height, 8mm. ; breadth, 3mm. Locality—The marine band in the cliff about 1 mile north-west of Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grits. Observations—I have not met this shell before in the British Isles. De Koninck’s species was obtained at Visé. Ptychomphalus pisum, de Koninck, 1883. Pl. v., fig. 19. Ptychomphalus pisum, de Koninck, 1888. Ann. Mus. Roy. d’ Hist. Nat. Belge, tom. vill., p. 41. Pl. xxxi., figs. 57-61. Specific characters—Shell small ; conical spire, consisting of four whorls, the last of which occupies the greater part of the shell; suture angular and shallow. Band of sinus comparatively broad ; marginal in the last whorl, the portion of the whorl below it being flattened, that above it convex. The shell is ornamented by numerous raised, somewhat arched, transverse folds, which only pass about one-third of the distance between the suture and the lower margin of the band of the sinus. Elsewhere the surface is smooth. Dimensions—Height, 6mm.; breadth, 4mm. Locality—The upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee; and the marine band 1 mile north-west of Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Observations—This species has not been previously met with in the British Isles. Hinn—Wotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 111 Ptychomphalus interstrialis (?), Phillips sp. 1840. Pl. v., fig. 18. Pleurotomaria interstrialis, Phillips, 1840. Geol. Yorks., part at... p. 227. Pl ixy., fig. 10. Specific characters—Shell below medium size; spire pointed, of five angular whorls which expand rapidly, so that the last is tumid, and comprises a little more than half the shell. The band of the sinus 1s narrow, bounded by strong keels, the upper forming the margin of the whorl. The portion of the whorl above the band has several strong spiral striz, and is convex; that part below the band is almost flat, and rapidly contracted towards the suture, which is linear, and is covered by five spiral ridges decussated by curved transverse lines so strongly as to give rise to rows of tubercles. Dimensions— Height, 5mm.; breadth, 6 mm. Locality—The upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Euphemus Urei, Flem. sp. I got two specimens of this shell from the marine band 1 mile north-west of Kilkee. CEPHALOPODA. Orthoceras Steinhaueri, Sow. PI. v., figs. 20 and 21. This species tapers very gradually, and has very deep chambers. Kxternally the shell is ornamented with moderately close transverse linear ridges. Localitves—England: The Pendleside series of High Greenwood, near ‘Todmorden; above the Hardbed Coal, Halifax; above the Bullion Coal of Lancashire. Ireland: The shales immediately above the Carboniferous Limestone, Foynes Island. Orthoceras koninckianum, d’Orb. PI. v., fig. 22. This species is easily recognised by its rapid taper and annulated surface, covered by fine parallel, transverse, close-set lines. Localities—England: The Pendleside series of Cumsworth Dean, near Hebden Bridge. Ireland: Shales immediately above the Carboniferous Limestone, at Foynes Island and Fishergate ; Marine band at Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Belgium: Chokier. 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Orthoceras aciculare, Brown, 1860. PI. v., fig. 23. Orthoceras acieulare, Brown, 1860. Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. i., p. 220. Pl. viu., fig. 39. O. minimum, Baily, 1860. Expl. sheet 142, Geol. Surv., Ireland, p. 18, fig. 3. This species is very small, with a very gradual taper; septa moderately close, and slightly convex; surface smooth. Locality—Very abundant at Foynes Island and Lisdoonvarna. Small orthoceratites, which probably belong to the same species, are common in the Pendleside series of England. Brown’s example came from near Todmorden. Observations—Tiny fragments of the young shell of a slender Orthoceras are very common at Foynes Island. These are, I expect, the terminal portions of O. ascicularis. Brown, however, describes, as occurring with this species, another very small one, 0. mdcroscopicum. It is possible that O. pygmeum de Koninck, from Chokier, may prove to be identical with Brown’s species. Orthoceras acutum sp. nov. Pl. v., figs. 24, 25. Specific characters—Shell straight ; section circular ; rate of tapering 1 in 4, but more rapid near the apex, which is actually pointed. Septa numerous and close. Septuncle not seen. Surface apparently smooth. Shell thin. Locality—The shales immediately above the Carboniferous Limestone, Lisdoonvarna. Observations—This species differs from those associated with it by its rapid rate of taper and pointed apex. ‘The largest example I obtained measures 37 mm. NA UTILIDA. Celonautilus quadratus, Flem. sp., 1828. Pl. vi., figs. 1, la. This species is not common, but has been obtained from the Coal Measures in England, and the Lower Limestone group in Scotland. I have never met with it previously in the Pendleside series. Locality—Foynes Island. Solenocheilus sp. ? A large compressed example was obtained by me from the upper marine band, Pufting Hole, Kilkee. Unfortunately it is not sufficiently well preserved for definite determination. Hinp—Wotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 113 GLYPHIOCERATID. Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) reticulatum, Phillips. Pl. vi., figs. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. Observations—This species varies very considerably in the size of its umbilicus and its ornament according to age. In the young, the umbilicus is very wide, the whorls showing little or no inclusion ; and the ornament consists of transverse, broad, rounded ribs, separated by a sulcus, stronger on each margin, but carried round the periphery. Later on, the ribs on the periphery become obsolete, but remain on the lateral area; and the periphery becomes reticulate, and often there isa deep median peripheral sinus. This condition is the Gastrioceras circumplicatile of Foord. The umbilicus contracts; and the lateral ribs now become obsolete, the whole shell being ornamented by close fine reticulations. Still later, below the margin of the periphery, the transverse striae become strongly arched forwards; and the umbilicus in full-grown examples becomes smaller, and its marginal lines elevated. The aperture of the adult shell is sinuous, concave at the periphery; a broad, tongue-like projection on each side below the peripheral margin, below which the aperture curves backwards, and then forwards to end at the umbilical margin. Early characters may persist in some specimens; and hence the variety of form and ornament of the shell, and the size of the umbilicus. It is not surprising that the synonymy of this species is extensive. Localitves—England: The Pendleside series. Ireland: Foynes Island ; Cliffs of Moher, near Fishergate ; Coor spa well, near Ennis, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Puffing Hole, Kilkee; Cliffs of Moher below O’ Brien’s Tower, = Horizon of Millstone Grits. Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) Davisi, Foord and Crick, 1897. Ad Oh alent ew Glyphioceras Davist, Foord and Crick, 1897. Cat. Foss. Ceph. Brit. Mus., p. 198, pl. ii., fig. 95. This shell is easily distinguished from all others by its acute angular periphery and its undulating sides, and the elevated angular margin to its umbilicus. The test is thin and crenulato-striate. The acute margin is an adult character, and is not so well seen in young examples. Localities—England: Above the Hardbed Coal, Halifax. Ireland: Foynes Island; Coor spa well, near Ennis, = Horizon of Pendleside series ; Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grits. 114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) Phillipsii, Foord and Crick, 1897. Mr. Crick has kindly identified these specimens for me. The shell attains a fair size, and has an aperture of the same shape as G. reticu- latum. In the adult the margin of the periphery becomes almost angular, with two spiral grooves below it, like the form of G@. belingue. The ornament is not reticulate, but crenulato-striate. It occurs in the Pendleside series in England. Locality—Ireland: Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) spirale, Phillips. Pl. vi., fig. 8. This species has not yet been obtained uncrushed. It is charac- terized by its ornament of regular spiral lines. The species is an important zonal index. Localities-—England: The lower Culm of Devon, and the Pendle- side series of the Midlands. Ireland: Loughshinny, co. Dublin; Summerhill and near Trim, co. Meath; Killorglin, co. Kerry ; Beds above the Glyphioceras reticulatum beds, Foynes Island, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) diadema (?), Beyrich. Pl. vi., figs. 9-15. This species is somewhat unsatisfactory, and includes a number of forms of very varied appearance. It is of great interest that these forms occur with a similar fauna at Chokier, Belgium, and Lisdoon- varna and Foynes in Ireland, in beds immediately above the Viséan stage of the Carboniferous Limestone. In the adult the shell has a moderately wide umbilicus, transverse parallel ridges which become more and more obsolete with age. In the young the umbilicus is very wide, inclusion almost nil, and the ridges are fewer, stronger, and more acute, and there is an angular keel at each margin of the periphery. At times this condition persists in the adult, and in a large collection many intermediate forms occur. Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) divaricatum sp. nov. PI. vi., fig. 16. Specific characters—Shell discoidal; umbilicus small, greatest thickness near the edge of umbilicus; whorls (? number), inclusion nearly complete. The test is ornamented with flattened transverse ribs, separated by narrow sulci, each rib bifurcating a little distance from the umbilicus. These ribs are arched forward in the upper part of the lateral margin. Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, §c. 115 Diameter of shell—21 mm. Localities—Foynes and Foynes Island; shales north of Lisdoon- varna, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Observations—I have known this shell for some time from crushed examples from the Pendleside series in England. A mutilated but not entirely crushed example (fig. 16, pl. vi.) occurred to me from Foynes Island, and two or three other examples from the mainland of Foynes. I showed the specimens to Dr. A. H. Foord, who said he had met with crushed specimens, and considered the species to be new. It may, however, prove to be merely a variety of G. diadema, in which the ribs bifureate, and, though not flat, vary considerably in number, size, and approximation. Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni, Phillips sp. PI. vi., fig. 17. This species is very common, but has not been previously noted in Ireland. In England it ranges from the Pendleside series to the Coal Measures (inclusive). It is also found at Chokier, Belgium. Localities—Foynes Island ; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Dimorphoceras discrepans, Brown sp. PI. vi., fig. 18. This species is smaller, more globose, the umbilicus more minute, than D. Gilbertsonc. The two shells always occur together, and have the same vertical range and distribution, The suture line is, however, very different. Localities—Foynes Island; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside series. Nomismoceras spirorbis, Phillips sp. Pl. vi., fig. 19. ‘This is a very small shell, with a very wide umbilicus, and no ornament. It occurs in the Culm of Devon and the Pendleside series of England. Localities—Foynes Island; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside series. PISCKS. Polyrhizodus, sp. Pl. vi., fig. 20. This tooth occurred in the lower marine band of the Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Dr. Smith Woodward has kindly identified it for me. 116 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. Figs. 1, 1a. Zaphrentis Phillips, EK. & H.: Kilkee; x 3. 2. Chonetes laguessiana, de Kon.: Kilkee. 3. Pterinopectenp apyraceus, Sow. sp. 4. Pseudamusium fibrillosum, Salt. sp:: Lisdoonvarna. *5. Postdonomya membranacea, M‘Coy: the type specimen. *6. Modiola megaloba, M‘Coy: Foynes Island. 7. Myalina peralata, de Kon.: Foynes Island. 8. Postdoniella levis, Brown sp.: Foynes Island. 9. Pos?- doniella minor, Brown sp.: Foynes Island. 10. Parallelodon semicos- tatus, M‘Coy sp.: Kilkee; x 2. 11. Nueulana stilla, M‘Coy sp.: Kilkee; x 2. 12. Cypricardella selysiana, de Kon.: Kilkee. *13. Chenocardiola Footw, Baily sp.: Rosscliffe. 14. Macrocheilina yeticulatum, Brown sp.: Foynes Island; x 2. 15. Macrocheilina elegans, Brown sp.: Foynes Island; x 2. 16. Macrocheilina Gibsoni, Brown sp.: Foynes Island; x 2. 17. Loxonema strigillatum, de Kon. : Kilkee ; x 38. 18. Ptychomphalus interstrialis (?), Phill.: Kilkee; x 3. 19. Ptychomphalus pisum, de Kon.: Kilkee; x 3. 20, 21. Orthoceras Steinhauert, Sow: Foynes Island. 22. Orthoceras koninckianum, VOrb.: Foynes Island. 28. Orthoceras aciculare, Brown: Foynes I. 24. Orthoceras acutum sp.nov.: Lisdoonvarna. 25. Orthoceras acutum ; showing chambers: Lisdoonvarna. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI. Figs. 1, 1a. Celonautilus quadratus, Flem. sp.: Foynes Island. 2,3,4, 5,6. Glyphioceras reticulatum, Phill. : Foynes Island ; showing stages of growth (fig. 2 x 4, fig. 3 x 2). 5,6. Portions of same shell. 6, showing the form ofthe aperture. 7. Glyphioceras Davist, Foord and Crick: Foynes Island. 8. Glyphioceras spirale, Phill. : Foynes Island. 9-12. Glyphioceras diadema (?), var. with large umbilicus and coarse ribs: Lisdoonvarna. 13-15. Glyphioceras diadema, Beyr.: Lisdoonvarna. 16. Glyphioceras divaricatum sp. nov. : Foynes. 17. Dimorphoceras Gilbertson, Phill. sp. : Lisdoonvarna. 18. Dimorphoceras discrepans, Brown sp.: Lisdoonyvarna; x 2. 19. NMomismoceras spirorbis, Phill. sp.: Foynes I.; x 4. 20. Poly- rhizodus sp.: Kilkee. N.B.—All specimens are in the writer’s collection except those marked *, of which fig. 5 is in the Griffith collection, and figs. 6 and 18 are in the collection of the Geological Survey of Ireland. Plate V. Proc. RI. Acad..,Vol. XXV., Sect. B.’ imp Mintern Bros. OF IRELAND A-H.Searle del. ect lith. FOSSILS FROM THE EQUIVALENTS IN THE WEST OF THE PENDLESIDE SERIES AND MILLSTONE GRITS. rs pony 9 V. ON THE GROWTH OF CRYSTALS IN THE CONTACT-ZONE OF GRANITE AND AMPHIBOLITE. By GRENVILLE A. J. COLE, M.R.1.A., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in the Royal College of Science for Ireland. Read Arrit 10. Ordered for publication Apri 12. Published May 1, 1905. In 1898 Professor W. J. Sollas presented to the Royal Irish Academy his conclusions on the relations of granite and gabbro at Barnavave ; and the first publication of them! marks an important step in the petrography of the British Isles. Though his work at Carlingford is still met in certain quarters by the assertion of a theory of strictly local differentiation, yet the immense change of opinion that has taken place in regard to the nature and extent of contact-meta- morphism has been continuously in favour of his views. The school of Michel-Lévy, Barrois, and Lacroix, despite the serviceable criticism which has been directed on it, has proved its contentions in area after area, and notably in those regions where other modes of thought have long prevailed. While the occurrence of basic igneous masses traversed by veins of granite may in many cases be due to a separation of material in a single caldron down below, this separation remains, in the vast majority of cases, a pure assumption. It has been fashionable—and the term may be used with all seriousness—to suggest a common origin for all the igneous rocks of a district, without regard for the endless chances offered for the admixture of any given rock with “On the Origin of Intermediate Varieties of Igneous Rocks by Intrusion and Admixture, as observed at Barnayave, Carlingford,” Rep. British Assoc., 1893 (1894), p. 765. The full statement of results is in Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxx. (1894). R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B.] L 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. earlier masses, sedimentary or igneous, as it flows. Mr. Harker,! however, has recently shown that he fully realises the composite origin of many rocks that become thrust up towards the surface; and the complexity of subterranean masses becomes more clearly forced — upon us as we leave volcanic districts for those in which some ‘“batholite ’’ lies exposed. In 1893 Professor Sollas* also described the modification of an amphibolite near Glendalough, in County Wicklow, by veins of quartz, which contain potash-felspar, and which traverse the adjacent schist. I have had the advantage of collecting from this spot on two occasions under Professor Sollas’s guidance, and fully agree that the highly siliceous veins are the cause of the alterations and added materials in the basic rock, which, in its original state, ‘‘ consists almost entirely of hornblende.’’ In view, however, of the nature of the changes, and their parallelism with those occurring in basic rocks enveloped by granite, I cannot help thinking that the amphibolite of Glendalough penetrated the schists before the upwelling of the last granite of the district, and that the quartz-mica-diorite is a composite rock due to direct interaction and admixture. Professor Sollas’s views are given more fully in a second paper,’ in which he goes, as I venture to think, somewhat out of his way to suggest that the varied types of igneous rock in the Leinster chain have arisen from one primordial magma-basin. In the cases about to be described, it is not necessary to make any such assumption ; nor would it, if put forward, bear upon the principal question of the production of new rocks by admixture. As in the case dealt with by Professor Sollas at Glendalough, and in others recorded from the county of Donegal,* massive amphibole usually degenerates, under contact-alteration, into actinolitic fibres, and ultimately into biotite. Much of the biotite-gneiss of north-west Ireland thus arises from the absorption of hornblende-schist and garnet-amphibolite by granite. But occasionally a new stimulus, as 1 << The Tertiary Igneous Rocks of Skye,’’ Mem. Geol. Survey (1904), pp. 177, 186, 219, &e. 2 “On the Transformation of Amphibolite into Quartz-Mica-Diorite,’’ Rep. Brit. Assoc., 1893 (1894), p. 765. 3 “On the Geology of Dublin and its Neighbourhood,’’ Proc.. Geol. Assoc., vol. xiii. (1893-4), p. 111. 4G. Cole, ‘‘ Metamorphic Rocks in East Tyrone, &c.,’’ Trans. R.-I. Acad., vol. xxxl., p. 456; also Proc. R. I. Acad., vol, xxiv., sect. B, p. 366. CoLtE—On the Growth of Crystals. 119 it were, is imparted to the material that is capable of crystallising as amphibole ; and the mineral develops on a far bolder scale than was exhibited in the original rock. Something of the kind is traceable in composite specimens from the mass at Glendalough in County Wicklow, although in the end an excessive development of biotite has set in. The hornblende was for a time regenerated, but tended rather towards actinolite; and the larger crystals are now partly replaced by a multi- tude of flakes of mica. Dr. F. Katzer' has recently noted in a Bohemian instance how pegmatite dykes seem more common in amphibolites that are rich in garnet than in those that are poor in garnet, and how their junctions are very commonly accompanied by hornblende crystals of exceptional size. The first remark reminds one of the frequent association of garnet-amphibolites with granite in north-west Ireland. In these cases the presence of the garnets seems due to the influence of the intrusive mass on a mixed aphanitic and sedimentary series. Garnet-amphibolite, from this point of view, is practically always a product of contact-metamorphism ; and the more abundant the veins of pegmatite or granite, the more garnet arises in the invaded mass. Garnet has certainly developed, in sharply-edged rhombic dodecahedra, in the altered amphibolite of Glendalough, and arises very possibly from associated patches of schist ; while at Castleore, south of Lough Gill, [ have lately found that the enveloped amphibolite? becomes very notably coarser when seriously attacked by granite. The crystals of garnet, as well as of hornblende, run together, it would seem, under the stimulating influence of the granite, producing a rock of very conspicuous grain. Near the mouth of the Gweebarra in western Donegal, the granite magma has invaded certain amphibolites of the ‘* Dalradian ” series, without producing garnet. This fact in itself supports the suggestion that an admixture of aluminous sedimentary material is requisite for the development of ordinary eclogite and garnet-amphibolite by contact-action. The interest of the Gweebarra cases lies, however, in the coarseness of the resulting quartz-amphibole-diorite in com- parison with the grain of the diorite or amphibolite that has been attacked. On Sheet 15 of the Geological Survey Map of Ireland, two dykes 1 «“ Die Magneteisenerzlagerstitten von Maleschau und Hammerstadt,’’ Ver- handl. d. k. k. geol. Reichsanstalt, 1904, p. 199. * This contact was originally described in Proc. R. I. Acad., vol. xxiv., sect. B, p. 364. 120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of ‘‘felstone’”’ are shown traversing a basic Dalradian rock at the old stone fort in Cor, above the Gweebarra. These are in reality formed of coarse aplitic granite, and stand out on the little hill like two great walls. The basic rock is an amphibolite, seemingly free from felspar, and with a specific gravity of 2°95. In its earliest con- dition it was probably of greater specific gravity, and was a pyroxene peridotite, since a number of pale green ovoid pseudomorphs, ophitically embedded in the hornblende, and now largely composed of fibres of actinolite, have the form and character of altered olivine (fig. 1). \ ‘. “Fr NN WY ‘ WAY N \ / Fre. 1.—Section of amphibolite of Cor, Co. Donegal, showing traces of ophitic structure. The pale spaces are occupied by actinolite, associated with magnetite; the fibres of actinolite are sometimes in continuity with those of the darker hornblende round it. x 9. This rock broke through the schist-series, and includes blocks removed from it. In turn it was invaded by the granite, which appears in force on the neighbouring bare ridge of Trusklieve, and which comes up in veins and patches through the Dalradian series all across the intervening lowland. At the contact, the basic mass is distinctly ‘‘ sranitised,”’ with frequent addition of pyrite. Sphene and epidote appear in it, the latter at times including allanite. Allanite is also present in brown independent grains. But the principal changes are CoLE—On the Growth of Crystals. 12] the production of brown mica, which is so frequently a contact- product of amphibole, and the addition to the mass of quartz and repeatedly twinned oligoclase. [Ill-defined knots of the original amphibolite remain in the composite or reconstructed mass; but the typical hornblende of the latter is a recrystallised product, and is thus an essential part of the new quartz-diorite that has been formed. This composite rock retains as high a specific gravity as 2°98, which is partly due to addition of pyrite, and preserves a very basic aspect when viewed with the naked eye. Where traversed by granite Fic. 2.—Section of composite rock (fine-grained specimen) formed by intrusion of granite into amphibolite, Cor, Co. Donegal. The large crystal of horn- blende on the right shows two stages of secondary growth outward from the dusky central region. Completely recrystallised idiomorphie horn- blende is abundant in the rock. Brown biotite has arisen freely in the hornblende. x 9. veins, however, it becomes an obviously ‘‘ dioritic’’? mass in Hauy’s sense. Its composite character is still suggested by the spread of quartz and felspar from the granite in sporadic patches, and not in uniform distribution; but the hornblende has become still further regenerated, and has shot out into crystals often 10 mm. and sometimes 18 mm. long. The introduction of alkali-felspar, largely orthoclase, from the granite magma makes this handsome marginal rock virtually a hornblende-granite. Its specific gravity is 2°85, and 122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. would be lower if the pyrite could be eliminated. By differences of colour in successive growths and zones, the nucleus of older hornblende, and the later additions to it, can be sometimes traced. The last stage consists in the formation of brown mica, which spreads in some places along the cleavage planes of the hornblende, and in other places, perhaps in the same crystal, along irregular cracks that have developed (fig. 2). Had the process continued, irregular nests of mica would have arisen in an environment of granite. Mr. Harker’ has recently suggested that the addition of alkali from a granite magma promotes in such cases the growth of biotite in place of hornblende. In 1904, I was able to observe similar features, on a still bolder scale, on the north face of the crest of Cashel Hill, south of the Gweebarra, and five miles west of Cor.? The hornblende - rock attacked by the granite is again practically devoid of felspar, and has a specific gravity of 3:06. The biotite that appears in it increases in prominence near the granite, and is, I think, entirely secondary. At the same time, the hornblende, which is allowed a certain freedom in its new environment, becomes clearly idiomorphic, and ultimately, in the stimulating contact-zone, forms prismatic crystals 20 mm. and even 25 mm., long. Here a lime-soda felspar, at least as basic as andesine, appears side by side with orthoclase. Pyrite is abundantly developed in this zone, again illustrating the association of mineral- veins with surfaces of metamorphic interaction. The composite rock itself has remained, however, wonderfully fresh ; and the deposition of iron sulphide was doubtless contempo- raneous with its formation. T'wo feet from the visible junction, which here is obviously not a sharp one, the granite of Cashel Hill remains highly charged with material from the amphibolites ; and its specific gravity is as high as 2°75. Biotite and epidote are abundant in it; and, eastward along the hill-top, it is still to some extent darkened by absorption of material from the Dalradian series. A mile and a quarter south, on the north-west flank of the granite dome of Ardara, the granite has, over a wide area near Summy Lough, the speckled character of a composite and modified rock.® Patches of biotite, hornblende, and epidote lie in a coarser ground of 1 «a STi INTRODUCTION. Tue distribution of the plants in any given area may be worked out in two different ways. The first method, and the one which has until recently been that chiefly adopted in this and other countries, is essentially an analytical one. It consists in making as complete a list PErHyYBRIDGE & PrarGEeR— Vegetation South of Dublin. 125 as possible of the various species of plants which inhabit the area studied, in classifying the plants thus listed according to their taxonomic relationships, and of indicating in greater or less detail the particular localities in which each species 1s to be found growing. signified a pasture into which Ulex europaeus and Pteris Aquilina, in equal quantities, have made considerable incursions. In mapping on mountain land, where man’s operations have not disturbed the surface by ploughing, or the water-supply by drainage, the changes of vegetation are usually much more gradual than in the lower grounds; and the absence of fences and landmarks sometimes makes mapping difficult. Here we found that a distant view often shows distinctly, by a difference of colour, the boundary between different types of vegeta- tion which could be mapped; the ground in question being afterwards closely examined to find the nature of the change of vegetation indicated by the difference of colour. It is in the autumn that these colour-differences are most marked; then the rich red-brown of the Bracken, the golden-brown of Scirpus cespitosus, the dark red of the Cotton-grass, contrast with the deep purple-brown of the Calluna; the golden-yellow of the blossoming Ulex Galli picks it out at a long distance from the dark, flowerless masses of U. europeus; and the grey of the dying rushes is clearly distinguish- able from the green of the grass-associations. It only remains to be added, that we almost invariably worked together, the one checking the other’s decisions as to the position of boundary lines, and analysis of the vegetation. While in many cases the boundary lines between different associations are absolutely sharp (such as the edges of colonies of Pteris and Juncus), those in which the predominating species are social rather than gregarious often shade one into another by almost imperceptible degrees. Thus, on many of the broader mountain slopes, pure C (Calluna), dry and bushy, by degrees gives way to CS (Calluna + Scirpus), a low, mossy vegetation, which passes again into SC (Scirpus + Calluna), shorter, wetter, without frondose mosses, but with Sphagnum, and constituting the characteristic association of the higher grounds; and this occasionally passes into that rare type of PErHYBRIDGE & PraeGer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 141 vegetation, a pure Scirpetum. To map these wide overlaps, a zigzag course along the mountains was found best; which, by means of observations of the increasing and decreasing frequency of the index species, gave an average line of boundary. ANALYSIS OF THE ASSOCIATION Lists. We shall next proceed to the description and discussion of the individual associations; but before doing so it will be necessary to give a short explanation of the methods we adopted in finally arranging the lists of plants in some of the associations. In most of the papers hitherto published dealing with the com- position and distribution of associations, a list of the plants belonging to each association has been appended, usually one taken from a spot where the association seemed to the observer to be most typically developed. The lists which we append, however, to most of our descriptions of the associations have been prepared from a number of such representative lists, by a mechanical process, so as to give, as far as possible, the mean or average composition of the particular associa- tion in our district. The method by which these lists have been prepared will be seen from what follows. In the case of each association, the flora was listed as carefully as possible! in a number of typical stations; and in each list, the species were set down in their approximate order of abundance as judged by the eye. The lists of each association were then tabulated; the numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, &c., being used to express the position in each list of each species. From this a general list was compiled, the plants occurring in a// the sample stations being listed first, arranged in an order settled by their position in the several lists; the plants which occurred in all stations but one following next, arranged in the same order, and so on; the plants which occurred in only one or two stations, and which are therefore occasional rather than characteristic - members of the association, usually following the more characteristic members in the Natural Order. The lists, as given under the various associations, show after each species the number of stations in which it occurred ; while those species which were specially abundant in and characteristic of the vegetation of those stations in which they occurred, as shown by their high place in the several lists, are emphasized by being printed in capital letters. An example will make the process clear. See page 142. 1 It will be seen that we were not able to pay very special attention to the lower €ryptogamic part of the flora. N 2 142 ‘sa10adg ‘1V.LO, . . ‘wunyouyAlog * ‘slivs[nA vpnomsSurg *Bl[OJIPUNJOI V.IBSO.I(T ‘snyaAy Urnturoov | " * *xITBIy9} BOLIG 7° ye) xe[Q * Tunisiu umyedurg “dds ‘unuseydg ‘BULLOJLOURI BIMOpL[O *Ba[N1BI VIUTLOT “ysnsue wni0ydongy * * §STAIQUTIG XoIVg °° “eUlIxeUl vnznT ‘el[ueWIoOy, “jog “sso WINTOEYIAV NT - Svonrys xare9 *B\DIIS SNPAIVN * ‘snsoaienbs snoune * ‘snsoqidsao sndarog * “SvA wnsoqdory “Snuvl WNTI}MOOey ‘sLIVS[NA BUnT[VO i aimee ©, Gm eer a P a1 | —- | — {[° a | 1 | =< OT Wee — |" 6 se jn ! | Lele 10 (ee a ee | ae 9 6 a 8 eee egy Z 3 ZI ig ee | ae ee 8 clic = = Olea 6 Sas eer 3g = es ae at Sfp he p ¢ G ¢ 9 7 Oi ¢ JE G : I I I ge | ps | Ie ITS) 26 9 | hI | 6 "I cwmuyouzAjog | FI I = — = FI = ‘T ‘“BjoLys snpiey L I = — — L = "Z ‘“valN.1ed VIUTOTL ZZ z = = 2s 9 ges = "1 “staqourq'g | OF | + ly | ee lic, BOF ae eal coe = ‘LT ‘voneyS xoreg Fe 9 G G "Z ‘“BI[OJTpunjor vIoso1(T Z9 ) 6 8 = z 6 ‘ ‘6 MIep xeI | «89 | OT S| OSes st OL) 4) 8 = | ‘= "g “UWNSvIZIssO WNLDIqIICN 1Z Zz = — —= = an ei ‘Pp cSNyTHAATY cantuyoov A 8§ 8 9 if ¢ 9 j S a Si eonto dg, 3°d II I = wre = = = a ‘p ‘SvA uinsoydory OL I —_ ae r= = Pas ~ ‘p ‘“sasouuvads snonne OF f 8 = = ey = "9 ‘XTIVILAL voruyy £Z e ace 1 | — | 6 a = ") ‘VULesISuvs VIMOprtD ) I m2 = = Mice aca = *) ‘dds ‘wnuseydg 9 I = a — )}-— | — © "9 ‘winaSta wnyodug LT e =e ite pe Salt oe saa ae = "8 ‘“ESQONV WAWOHAOINY Te 8 e j z G | 9 > "8 ‘DANVWI WATELINOOVY LZ f ) — = a ee 3 = '§ ‘SASOLIdsHo sadUlog 9¢ g z e ¢ Il e = 9 ‘“SIUVOTOA VNOATIV() 8 g I I ri | I I : ie 2 | une towe | PA | 99 | 79 | oO | > ‘TOpig [eurg | 2 ol | jo [e40J, ‘dey uo u0lzeys ‘NOILVIOOSSV WOILLINOOVY AHL AO SISATVNV *SaIDadS PreruysrincE & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 143 We are not, however, absolutely convinced that this method of giving the lists of plants composing our associations has any great additional value. It is true that this method of working out the lists was rather an afterthought when many of the lists had been made; and, doubtless, greater value would have accrued had we made a far larger number of lists than we did, and if we had had some workable method by which we could, with greater accuracy than by merely judging by the eye, have estimated the relative abundance of the different species. THE ZONES OF VEGETATION. Using the word ‘‘ zone”’ to represent the successive bands of vege- tation which one would traverse in going from sea-level to the tops of the mountains, we find in our area the following four well-marked ZONES :— . 1. The Littoral Zone, 2. The Agrarian Zone, 3. The Hill-Pasture Zone, 4, The Moorland Zone. It must not be supposed, however, that the limits of these zones are very sharply marked by contour lines of altitude. It may also be remarked here that in no case have we taken any contour line and used it as an arbitrary division between two zones or two associations, preferring rather in each individual case to work out to the best of our ability the actual limits of the vegetation. Asregards the littoral zone, it is not necessary to do more than mention it at this place. The agrarian zone runs on an average up to about 900 feet above the sea (in one case we have tilled land up to 1250 feet). The moor- land zone, in the shape at any rate of a dense sheet of the pure Calluna association, is seldom found descending much below 1250 feet; so that between these two altitudes the zones of hill-pasture may be said to come in. Above the 1750 feet contour, the moorland, where drainage is fairly good, begins to take on a somewhat different character, a large quantity of moss being mixed with the heather, producing in certain cases (Prince William’s Seat, Killakee Mountain, Kippure) somewhat the aspect of a moss-tundra. ‘he change, however, is not sufficiently distinct or well-marked to warrant our adding a fifth zone to the four above mentioned. 144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The agrarian zone is occupied chiefly by the farm-land. Under this term may be included all the cultivated area and grazing lands, and also the areas occupied by demesnes and pleasure-grounds. The areas occupied by houses and streets, though yielding, if any, a modi- fied and much-reduced flora, need not be distinguished from the farm land, as both come under the same category, namely, area where the influence of man is dominant, and where the natural plant-associations have been broken up or destroyed. The limits of the farm-land are fixed sometimes by questions of altitude and exposure, but more often by the thinning-out of the glacial deposits. Where this latter occurs on the lower ground in the agrarian zone, pastures, meadows, and till- age usually give way to rough, broken ground, strewn with boulders of granite, which rock also lies immediately beneath what shallow soil there may be in such places. This rough ground is occupied by the Gorse ( Ulex europeus) and the Pteris associations. Where the farm- land reaches its upward limits, the zone of hill-pasture begins, although between the two there is often a thin line of the Ulex europeus association. In this zone several associations occupy the ground. Thus in some places, though not very frequently, above the farm-land, we find considerable areas of pretty pure grass-land in which the upland grasses are well represented. This seems to be especially the case, as on parts of Montpelier Hill, for instance, where there is still a fair sprinkling of glacial gravel over the underlying rock. The greater part of the area, however, is covered with that form of the gorse association in which Ulex Gallivis the characteristic plant, and which will be fully described in its proper place. Again, we find some areas in this zone covered by an association in which the Purple Heather (4. cinerea) is predominant; and this is frequently the case when the subjacent rocks are the slates, &c., of the Silurian period, rather than the granite and its débris. Finally, in this zone the Pers and Juncus associations are often well developed. In the moorland zone we have also several associations which form the covering of vegetation. It is here that the influence of peat first makes itself seriously felt. On the better-drained slopes Calluna reigns supreme. The flatter and wetter bogs present us with associ- ations in which Scirpus cespitosus and Eriophorum angustifolium are respectively predominant. The moss Racomitrium lanuginosum, grow- ing in grey bosses, gives us another characteristic type of moorland ; and on the drier hill-tops gives rise to the sort of moss-tundra mentioned previously. PrrHysrinGE & PrarGEr— Vegetation South of Dublin. 145 Pieris is also occasionally found in abundance in the moorland amidst the heather, and so are large patches of Juncus effusus, J. acuti- florus, and their associates; while in one place, along the scarp overlook- ing the two Loughs Bray, a Vaccinium association is well developed. Finally, in this zone we have one or two large areas, as near Prince William’s Seat and on the summit of Kippure, where the living vege- tation is conspicuous by its absence, and where, owing probably to slow climatic changes, the peat is being denuded away, leaving the bare crumbling granite exposed. (Plate XI., fig. 2.) The wooded areas in our district are comparatively few and small ; but what there are, are distributed in all the zones mentioned above, except the littoral zone. Tar Lirrorat Zone. As pointed out before, the maritime vegetation as developed along the coast in our area is not an extensive one; the richness in mari- time plants which characterizes this zone in the County Dublin, as a whole, being better developed along the northern part of the coast- line of the county. The zone, however, may be considered as being occupied by the three associations which follow, the first of which alone covers an area sufficiently extensive to be recorded on the map. The Sand-Dune Association. (.)! This is only developed to a small extent in our area, namely, at the South Bull, south of the Pigeonhouse Fort, at the entrance to the River Liffey. The hmited amount of sand-dune here is of the loose type of dune, with an open vegetation, and there is a complete absence of any grassy or mossy sward. TZiriticum junceum is easily recognized as being the most abundant plant, seeming especially to thrive on the lower ridges of the sand-hills, and apparently not suffering in the slightest from an occasional inundation of salt-water. Psamma arenaria is more conspicuous on the higher parts of the 1 The letter given after the name of each association corresponds with that used on the map published herewith. 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. hillocks, and out of the reach of the sea-water, thus showing its character as a psammophile rather than halophile plant. The only list of plants we made here (in the month of December) is as follows, in order of relative abundance :— TRITICUM JUNCEUM. Cnicus arvensis. PsaAMMA ARENARIA. Leontodon autumnalis. Eryngium maritimum. Poa pratensis. Euphorbia Paralias. Plantago lanceolata. Cakile maritima. Matricaria inodora. Cerastium tetrandrum. Holcus mollis. C. semidecandrum. Festuca ovina. Taraxacum officinale. Senecio vulgaris. Hypocheeris radicata. Sonchus oleraceus, and Agrostis alba. A small Agaric. The Salt-Marsh Association. Within our area, the salt-marsh flora forms but a subsidiary feature of the vegetation, and is best seen in marshy fields between Merrion and Blackrock, especially on the borders of drains there. But even here grazing and building have so reduced the flora that only remnants of a halophile vegetation are now in occupation of the ground, and they call for no detailed treatment. The Rock and Cliff Assocration. The coast from Blackrock to Killiney is formed of rough, granite rocks. These yield in general but a limited flora, on account of their dry and massive nature, and the fact that houses and gardens occupy most of the available space. On the high declivities and cliffs of Bray Head, formed of slates and quartzites, the vegetation is undisturbed, and forms a mixed saxicole and halophile association. On the rocks may be seen, of maritime plants, Lavatera arborea, Spergularva rupestris, Crithmum maritimum, Euphorbia portlandica, and Asplenium marinum, growing with the familiar profusion of Scurvy-grass, Sea-Campion, Sca-Pink, Scentless May-weed, and Sea Plantain. The plants of PETHYBRIDGE & PrarGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 147 the stony and grassy slopes are less maritime in character: Hrica cinerea, Carlina vulgaris, Teuerium Scorodonia, and Krodium mariti- mum are characteristic. Tue AGRARIAN ZONE. The Farm-land. (A.) From some points of view this group of associations presents a number of interesting features. The operations of farming, such as ploughing, manuring, and grazing, have of course an enormous influence over the plant associations which prevail; and a detailed study of these influences would certainly yield interesting and useful results. The artificial associations produced thus are, of course, small in areaas arule, but recur again and again in the farm-land; to record them satisfactorily, therefore, would require publication on a larger scale than the one inch to the mile. Since this is so, and since these small areas would vary very much from year to year, according to the farmers’ rotations, &c., we have not paid very much attention to them. The old pastures present the only considerable area where the vegetation is in a state of equilibrium; and there it is controlled to a considerable extent by grazing animals. Almost everywhere the flora of the pasture-land has a calcicole aspect, since, even where the underlying rock is granite or slate, calcareous Boulder-clay usually overlies it. The following may be mentioned as characteristic plants of old pastures and undisturbed banks in the farm-land area, being seldom met with outside it :— Ranunculus bulbosus. Primula officinalis. Linum catharticum. Orchis pyramidalis. Lathyrus pratensis. Phleum pratense. Pulicaria dysenterica. Trisetum flavescens. Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum. Avena pubescens. Cnicus arvensis. Bromus erectus. Leontodon hispidus. Briza media. Tragopogon pratensis. Owing to much of our work having been confined to the winter 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. months, we did not pay as much attention as we should have liked to the question of the changes in the composition, of the grass-associations as altitude increases. But the selected list given above may be compared with the following flora of a typical upland pasture :— Old Upland Pasture, near Talbotstown House, about 800 ft., FEsTUCA OVINA. ANTHOXANTHUM ODORATUM. AGROSTIS VULGARIS. Cynosurus cristatus. Holcus mollis. Plantago lanceolata. Ranunculus acris. R. bulbosus. Viola sylvatica. Trifolium repens, Galium saxatile. Potentilla Tormentilla. Polygala depressa. Hypocheeris radicata. Cnicus palustris. Bellis perennis. Trifolium pratense. Viola lutea. Stellaria graminea. Linum catharticum. Lotus corniculatus. 19 June, 1904. Senecio Jacobea. Centaurea nigra. Leontodon autumnalis. Taraxacum officinale. Veronica Chameedrys. V. officinalis. Prunella vulgaris. Rumex Acetosa. Orchis maculata. Habenaria viridis. H. chloroleuca. Juncus squarrosus. Luzula multiflora. Carex preecox. C. glauca. C. pilulifera. C. binervis. Dactylis glomerata. Molinia coerulea. Poa pratensis. Botrychium Lunaria. In another case an upland meadow, of which portion was undis- turbed, and portion but recently broken up and sown with grass, gave both a useful total lst and an indication of the changes of flora induced by such a disturbance. See page 149 (C = common, F = frequent, R= rare, -x = present). A division of the cultivated land into a portion showing wheat cultivation, and a second where oats is the chief crop, as has been done on most of the English and Scottish vegetation maps, was not found to be possible in our area, since wheat is so little cultivated. PrrHyBripcE & PraEecer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 149 Uetanp Hay-rrerp, near Kilbride Church, about 700 feet. In part old natural sward, in part recently laid down. June 11, 1904. | Old. | New. Grusses—- | Anthoxanthum odoratum, Holcus lanatus, Cynosurus cristatus, coo ow SS Dactylis glomerata, Poa pratensis, x Festuca rubra, IK Ne Oe OS os F. ovina, Bromus mollis, Lolium perenne, S bt xX X Ranunculus bulbosus, x Linium catharticum, Trifolium pratense, ae - ae ar x T. repens, T. minus, Vicia Cracca, sigs fs Ee css esl Ko OS OS eX Lotus corniculatus, Heracleum Sphondylium, Galium saxatile, Bellis perennis, Senecio Jacobea, Chrysanthemum leucanthemum, Centaurea nigra, Hypocheris radicata, Leontodon autumnalis, KEK Wa Nn ee ee oe OK OK Taraxacum officinale, Myosotis versicolor, = ae ai 8 x Veronica Chamedrys, Euphrasia officinalis, Rhinanthus Crista-galh, x Prunella vulgaris, Plantago lanceolata, Rumex obtusifolius, R. Acetosa, Luzula campestris, rN Re KS RO XK Xx Pteris Aquilina, 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The farm-land has its usual abundance of colonists and denizens — species of Papaver, Fumaria, Brassica, Crepis, Sonchus, Chenopodium, Atriplex, Polygonum, Euphorbia, and others. In the higher cultivated areas, the number of these decreases, and there is an increase of certain other plants, such as Raphanus Raphanistrum, Chrysanthemum segetum, Stachys palustris, Galeopsis Tetrahit. By roadsides, and on waste ground, in the farm-land, large-leaved herbs are numerous and characteristic, such as Petasites, Arctium, Rumex. There are no native woods of any extent now, either on the lower or higher grounds. The planted trees in the farm-land area are of all kinds ; and in the form of belts of planting and rows of trees in fences, the district is well wooded. The only tree-areas of any extent are certain pine-woods on the upper grounds, which will be referred to later when discussing woods. The planting and hedges shelter the usual shade associations. As regards hydrophytic associations, there are of course plenty of fields in which the drainage is bad, where rushes and the grasses characteristic of sour land prevail ; but it is quite impossible to indicate these small areas, except on maps of a much larger scale than one inch to the mile. The Grand Canal and a number of small ponds in the farm- land area also give us hydrophytic plants, as the following list of plants growing in the canal will show :— Ranunculus circinatus. Potamogeton pusillus. Nuphar luteum. P. pectinatus. Hippuris vulgaris. Zannichelha palustris. Callitriche spp. Eleocharis acicularis. Sium erectum. Scirpus lacustris. Menyanthes trifoliata. Glyceria aquatica. Elodea canadensis. Equisetum limosum. Sparganium ramosum. Chara fragilis. Lemna minor. C. hispida. Alisma Plantago. C. vulgaris. Potamogeton natans. Tolypella glomerata. P. crispus. Nitella opaca. P. densus. The Ulex europeus Association. (U.) As mentioned above, this occurs in the form of ‘‘islands’’ among the farm-land, where the overlying deposits of drift are absent, and where the bed-rock (granite or slate) comes to the surface. It is also PreruypripcGk & PraEGer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 151 developed often as a rather narrow fringe above the upper limits of the farm-land, where also the glacial deposits thin out. Were the operations of man and grazing animals to cease, however, it is probable that the limitation of the association to these driftless islands would be short-lived. We find, for example, in good grass fields near the Scalp, and elsewhere, serious invasions of Ulex europeus into the surrounding pasture, and in some of these the influence of grazing on the form of the invading bushes is very well seen.! The substratum here is usually a thin friable soil, derived from the weathering of the granite; this substratum is not peaty. The vegetation is very rough, 5 to 10 feet in height, with small trees and climbing shrubs intermixed, and lanes and patches of grass. The trees represented are mainly Crategus Oxyacantha and Ilex Aqui- folium; the climbers Rubus, Rosa, and Lonicera Periclymenum. Pteris Aquilina is a frequent ingredient, often contesting the ground with the Gorse. In the undergrowth, Zeucrium Scorodonia, Galium saxatile, Viola Riviniana, Veronica officinalis, Agrostis vulgaris, and on rocks Sedum anglicum, are abundant. Also a fair number of shade plants, such as Primula vulgaris, Scilla nutans, Arum maculatum, which shelter among the loose shrubby tangle. The following roughly-classified list, made from a number of observations, will convey an idea of the flora of the Ulex europaeus ground :— Trees and shrubs :— ULEX EUROPAUS. Fraxinus excelsior. U. Galli. Ilex Aquifolium. Prunus spinosa. Salix aurita. Crategus Oxyacantha. Climbers and scramblers :— RuvBUS FRUTICOSUS. Stellaria Holostea. Rosa canina. S. graminea. Shade plants :— Anemone nemorosa. Primula vulgaris. Oxalis Acetosella. Scilla nutans. Hedera Helix. Arum maculatum. 1 Since the above was written, the hand of man has repelled the particular invasions referred to. 152 Sward plants :— Viola sylvatica. Polygala vulgaris. Trifolium repens. Lotus corniculatus. Potentilla Tormentilla. Galium verum. G. saxatile. Scabiosa succisa. Bellis perennis. Achillea Millefolium. Senecio Jacobeea. Hypocheeris radicata. Cnicus palustris. Miscellanea :— Potentilla reptans. Geranium molle. Hypericum pulchrum. Lepidium hirtum. Cerastium glomeratum. C. triviale. Senecio sylvaticus. Crepis virens. Sonchus oleraceus. Jasione montana. Teucrium Scorodonia. In wet spots a marsh association comes in, and the above are replaced by :— Ranunculus Flammula. R. acris. Cardamine pratensis. Stellaria uliginosa. Potentilla anserina. Senecio aquaticus. Pedicularis palustris. Juncus bufonius. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Leontodon autumnalis. Veronica serpyllifolia. Euphrasia officinalis. Prunella vulgaris. Rumex Acetosa. Carex binervis. Holeus mollis. AGROSTIS VULGARIS. Dactylis glomerata. Cynosurus cristatus. Festuca ovina. Nardus stricta. Digitalis purpurea. Rumex crispus. R. Acetosella. Phleum pratense. Holcus lanatus. Aira precox. Arrhenatherum avenaceum. Poa annua. Pteris Aquilina. Polytrichum aloides. J. effusus. J. acutiflorus. J. lamprocarpus. Carex ovalis. C. glauca. C. flava. Aira ceespitosa. Glyceria fluitans. PETHYBRIDGE & PrRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 153 Bosses of granite rising here and there bring in a few pronounced xerophytes, such as :-— Ulex Gallii. Cotyledon Umbilicus. Sedum anglicum. Erica cinerea. The upper limit of the association, where it is usually succeeded by that of J. Gallii, is often climatic, and consequent on exposure ; and where the ground is steep, one association succeeds the other with a tolerably sharp line of demarcation, and without change of soil or water conditions. Elsewhere the upper limit of U. europeus is an edaphic phenomenon, and caused by the appearance of peat, in which case the supervening U. Gallii association is generally diluted with a plentiful sprinkling of Calluna, in lieu of the characteristic Agrostis sward., Tue Zone oF Hitzt-Pasture. The most characteristic associations in this zone are the Ulex Gallit association with its somewhat varying facies, the Pter7s associa- tion, and the not very extensive Vardus association. The Ulex Gallii Association. (G.) As one ascends from the farm-land on the U. europeus area, Ulex Gallii makes its appearance among its stronger-growing congener, and by degrees becomes completely dominant. The general appearance of typical Galli ground is quite different from that of typical U. europeus ground. The rough, untidy surface of vegetation, interspersed with small trees, bushes, and patches of grass, is replaced by a uniform surface of low rounded bosses, very dense, and placed close together, but with sheep-walks between; and it is to the grazing of sheep and rabbits that the roundness of the bosses is partly due. Other bushes or trees are completely absent, though a stray Bramble or stunted Blackthorn or Holly may occur. Agrostis vulgaris, Erica cinerea, Calluna vulgaris, Galium saxatile hold their own in the bosses of Galli, straggling up through the dense, prickly surfaces. In some areas, however, these bosses are far apart, or even almost absent ; and here the upland grasses come in, forming a dense sward. In other cases U. Gallit is practically absent, and its place is taken by a dense growth of Erica cinerea, the other plants of the association remaining pretty much the same. The substratum here is usually peaty, but dry. 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. CoMPOSITION OF THE TYPICAL Unex Gatrirt ASSOCIATION. Number of stations ecamined—seven. rex Garin. 7. Scabiosa succisa. 1. AGROSTIS VULGARIS. 6. Solidago Virgaurea. 1. GALIUM SAXATILE. 6. Achillea Millefolium. 2. Porrentitta ToRMENTILIEA. 6. Senecio Jacobea. 1. Polygala depressa. 6. Cnicus palustris. 2. Preris Aquinina. 5. Leontodon autumnalis. 1. Calluna vulgaris. 5. Jasione montana. 1. Carex binervis. 5. Digitalis purpurea. 1. Festuca ovina. 5. Veronica officinalis. 1. Vaccinium Myrtillus. 5. Euphrasia officinalis. 2. Viola sylvatica. 5. Melampyrum pratense. 1. Erica CINEREA. 4. ' Prunella vulgaris. 1. Hypocheeris radicata. 4. Plantago lanceolata. 2. Hypericum pulchrum. 4. Rumex Acetosa. 2. MoLINnIA CHRULEA. 3. R. Acetosella. 2. PEDICULARIS SYLVATICA. 93. Juncus squarrosus. 1. Carex pilulifera. 3. Luzula maxima. 1. Teucrium Scorodonia. 3. L. campestris. 2. Veronica Chameedrys. 3. Carex precox. 1. C. glauca. 1. Ranunculus repens. 1. Anthoxanthum odoratum. 2. Cerastium triviale. 2. Aira precox. 1. Stellaria Holostea. 2. Holcus lanatus. 2. Montia fontana. 1. Cynosurus cristatus. 1. Oxalis Acetosella. 1. Triodia decumbens. 2. Ulex europeus. 1. Poa annua. 1. Trifolium repens. 2. Nardus stricta. 2. Prunus spinosa. 1. Lastrea dilatata. 1. Rubus fruticosus. 2. Polytrichum. 1. Sedum anglicum. 1. Cladonia rangiferina. 1. As compared with the vegetation of the Ulex europeus areas, it will be seen that the U. Galli ground does not show any appreciable diminution as regards the total number of species present; the most marked change is the smaller stature of the plants, the absence of tall- growing species, and of such as have large leaves; in short, a tendency to more pronounced xerophytism in character. | / PreTHYBRIDGE & PRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 155 The lower limit of U. Gadlit is sometimes climatic, the lessening of exposure allowing the stronger-growing U. europeus to overshadow and beat out its rival; sometimes edaphic-artificial, the incoming of the drift leading to cultivation, and consequent destruction of the natural vegetation. The upper limit is sometimes caused by exposure, in which case U. Gallii slowly gives way to the heaths; or frequently it is formed by the lower edge of the wet peat-cap which clothes most of the higher hills. The Pteris Assocration. (P.) The distribution of the Bracken Pteris Aquilina is very interesting, and presents a number of problems. While the associations of Ulex europeus, U. Gallii, and Calluna maintain a definite order in altitude, and represent climatic zones in a small way, the Bracken forms colonies in one and all of these, disputing the ground with each; and often, it 1402 me ewe es se-ce Ww. CALLUNA eTeris CALLUNA PTERIS ee Fie. 2. would appear, beating them back. These colonies vary considerably in size, and only the larger ones will be found indicated on the map. For the success of Ptervs a certain depth of light, well-drained soil, peaty, loamy, or sandy, is necessary. There are also very marked indications of its preferring shelter; and again and again in the mountains one notices this plant predominant on hill-sides which are sheltered from the prevailing westerly winds, and covering the eastern sides of hollows and river-glens, while absent from the western. Thus, in Glencullen, the west bank of the little side glens is often thickly occupied by Pterts, while the eastern bank is in the posses- sion of Calluna. The same tendency may be noticed on Carrick- gollaghan, Ballycorus Hill, the hill west of Ballybetagh, and elsewhere. The most striking example is on the ground lying east of Prince William’s Seat. Here a section across Raven’s Rock and the adjoining hill displays a formation like this (fig. 2). Pter7s, then, far from replac- ing Calluna, or either species of Ulex, when conditions are unfavourable for their growth (as these three species do to one another), appears as R.I.A., PROC. VOI. XXV., SEC. B. | O 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. a colonist in the domain of these plants, and in direct antagonism to them. Observations show that even in the case of the robust and aggressive U. europeus, Pteris is not only able to hold its own, but can push back its rival. In several places where these two plants come into contact, we have had occasion to observe that the front rank of the Gorse is almost dead, consisting of old spindly plants struggling upward for ight, quite bare below, and devoid of young growth or seedlings. In early spring, when the victorious Bracken is represented only by a bed of decaying débris, the shattered front of the Gorse presents a very curious appearance. Pferis also appears to be able to colonize new ground more quickly than either species of Ulex. On the hill-slopes, where land has passed out of cultivation, the fence marking the lmit of former tillage often also marks a_ strong boundary between Pteris and U. Galli, the former having been first to get into the abandoned ground, and the YU. Gallii, which would normally be dominant on the area in question, having been unable to oust it. The conditions under which the dependent species of the Pteris association live, differ from those obtaining in the domain of Ulex or Calluna, in that the dominant speciesis deciduous. The undergrowth, richly fed with humus, is in winter open to the sky; but during the summer season shaded under the arching canopy of fronds, ‘lhe conditions resemble those which obtain in deciduous woods, and a number of vernal woodland plants are present. In May the Bracken areas often exhibit glorious sheets of blue, white, and yellow, due to abundance of Scilla nutans, Viola sylvatiea, Veronica Chamedrys, Anemone nemorosa, Oxalis Acetosella, Conopodium denudatum, Ranun- culas Eicaria, Primula vulgaris. Owing to our work having been perforce largely carried on during the winter months, this feature of the Pteris association is understated in our statistics. Composition oF Prerts ASSUCIATION. Number of stations examined—four. Preris AQUILINA. 4. Rumex Acetosa. 4. Agrostis vulgaris. 4. Crategus Oxyacantha. 3. Galium saxatile. 4. Rubus fruticosus. 3. Potentilla Tormentilla. 4. Lonicera Periclymenum. 3. Viola sylvatica. 4. Scabiosa succisa. 3. Preruysprince & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin, 157 Teucrium Scorodonia. 3. Solidago Virgaurea. Hypocheris radicata. 3. Bellis perennis. Holcus mollis, 3. Senecio Jacobeea. Festuca ovina. 3. Achillea Millefolium. Vaccinium Myrtillus. 3. Taraxacum officinale. Pedicularis sylvatica. 3. Leontodon autumnalis. Ulex Galli. 2. Calluna vulgaris. Ilex Aquifolium. 2. Erica cinerea. Stellaria Holostea. 2. Primula vulgaris. Digitalis purpurea. 2. Digitahs purpurea. Trifolium repens. 2. Veronica montana. Hypericum pulchrum. 2. Plantago major. Jasione montana, 2. P. lanceolata. Rumex Acetosella. 2. Corylus Avellana. Veronica officinalis. 2. Scilla nutans. V. Chameedrys. 2. Arum maculatum. Lathyrus macrorrhizus. 2. Luzula maxima. — L. campestris. Anemone nemorosa. Carex binervis. Ranunculus repens. Anthoxanthum odoratum. R. acris. Holcus lanatus. Cerastium triviale. Dactylis glomerata. Stellaria graminea. Poa pratensis. Oxalis Acetosella. P. annua. Ulex europeeus. Athyrium Filix-feemina. Trifolium pratense. Polygala depressa. Vicia sepium. Lastrea dilatata. Prunus spinosa. Polypodium vulgare. Rosa canina. Hypnum tamariscinum. Hedera Helix. Polytrichum. Conopodium denudatum. The Nardus Association. (N.) From the list of plants to be given subsequently as being characteristic of the Calluna association, it will be seen that the grass Nardus stricta is a conspicuous feature of this association in the moorland zone. In two or three small areas, however, outside of this association, and rather in the zone of hill-pasture than that of moorland, this grass becomes predominant. The largest of these is situated south of Brittas. Here on 02 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. flat ground, in a rather broad valley, we have a rough, grassy heath, with the following plants associated together :— Narpvus srricra. Potentilla Tormentilla. Molinia varia. Ranunculus repens. Agrostis vulgaris. Galium saxatile. Juncus squarrosus. Calluna vulgaris. Scabiosa succisa. Ulex Gallii. Polygala vulgaris. Carex glauca. Pedicularis sylvatica. Vaccinium Myrtillus. Juncus acutiflorus. Festuca ovina. J. communis. Cnicus palustris. Holcus lanatus. Dactylis glomerata. The smaller areas near the extreme southern boundary of our map at Scarlock’s Leap, and in Glencree, have a similar composition. Tur Moortann Zone. Above the limits of the Ulex Galli association, the hills are every- where tenanted hy one or other of the associations of the moorland type. The most conspicuous of the moorland associations, partly because of its great extent, and partly because it usually occupies the lower slopes, where it meets the eye, is the familar Calluna moor. On the higher grounds, where the flatter surface of the ground impedes drainage, and precipitation and exposure are increased, Calluna, though still always present, becomes less predominant, and one or more of several other plants become conspicuous, forming types which may be distinguished as the Hriophorum moor, the Scirpus moor, and the Racomitrium moor. The ground over 1500 feet, except where drainage happens to be good, is usually in possession of one or other of these associations. It may be pointed out at once that the Calluna type of moor, which is often well developed over large areas of thick peat, was probably not the association to whose growth the peat is due. This was a wetter, faster-growing association, full of Cyperacee and Sphagnum, which are but sparingly present in the Calluna moor— such an association, in fact, as those which now occupy the flatter, higher grounds. The Calluna Association. (C.) Calluna is absolutely dominant on the mountains wherever drainage is good. This is sometimes effected by the slope of the ground, Prroypripce & Prancur— Vegetation South of Dublin. 159 sometimes, as notably on Kippure, by the existence of underground water-channels, at the bottom of a solid covering of peat. In this district, as elsewhere in the British Isles, the Calluna association is the most marked association in the whole vegetation, and no other plant- group is so entirely under the dominance of its leading member. The lower limit of the Calluna heath is generally the effect of the cessation of thick peat. As regards its upper limit, this is generally a question of drainage, and in the more level bogs of the broad ridges and flat domes of the granite hills, Calluna becomes stunted and thin, and Cyperaceé more and more conspicuous. The upper limit of Calluna is not determined in our district by elevation; where drainage allows, the plant remains, on the whole, dominant right up to the tops of the mountains. It, however, becomes here much dwarfed in stature, and its dominance is partially threatened by much moss and Himpetrum. The present distribution of Calluna is, in some measure, artificial. Turf-cutting is largely carried on in the peat which underlies the wetter associations of the higher grounds; and everywhere Calluna follows the better drainage conditions produced by these human operations. That drainage brings in this association in the midst of the sopping wet Scirpus association is also well seen in the streaks of Calluna accompanying the streams which run through the latter association, the better-drained banks of the streams being immediately seized upon by the Calluna. In well-drained ground, especially near its lower limit, Calluna grows luxuriantly—a dense, uniform growth, two to three feet in height, with a continuous undergrowth of mosses, among which Listera cordata, Melampyrum pratense, and other plants grow as dependent species. As we proceed upward, the change from the Calluna type of moor to the Scirpus type is often gradual. The heather becomes by degrees more stunted, and Cyperacee gradually increase. Thus, there is often a wide band which was mapped as OS (i.e. Calluna dominant, with much Scirpus cespitosus), followed by another wide band of SC (i.e. Secrpus dominant, with much Calluna). This latter type, indeed, is the characteristic one of much of the high ground of the Dublin moun- tains, covering large areas; only here and there is the ground so unfitted for the growth of Calluna that a practically pure Scirpus association results. As regards the conditions under which this association is developed in our area, it will thus be seen that, as far as soil is concerned, a certain amount of peat is necessary, and the drainage of this must be fairly good. The association is influenced too by its exposure to wind. 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This is such as to preclude the growth of any trees, the only exception being, perhaps, a few individuals of Pyrus Aucuparia, which one may find in the high ground, with their crowns kept well below the level of the tops of the gullies in which they grow. The Calluna plants themselves, too, le, at any rate in the more exposed places, with their axes parallel to the direction of the prevalent winds, 7.¢., from west to east, as can be clearly seen when, after burning, the exposed side of some rounded hill presents the appearance of some gigantic head, the coarse hair of which has been combed down in one direction. It may be mentioned here that this burning of the heather is a regular operation performed for the purpose of providing the tender young tops of the new Calluna for grouse-feeding. But burning is also carried on, though apparently less methodically, in the two Ulex asso- ciations. This results in a stimulus to the sward-producing plants for the first few years at least, and so produces rather more food for sheep- grazing. The heat produced by this burning does not seem sufficient to kill seeds which may be lying on the surface or in the soil, for on several occasions, as on Carrickgollaghan, we noted young seedlings of UV. Galli in thousands springing up on ground from which the old bushes had been recently removed by burning. As regards precipitation, the Calluna moor, along with the Zrvo- phorum and Scirpus moors, occupies localities where this is probably at its maximum in our area; but whereas on the two latter types of moor, the rain which falls remains and forms a sopping wet bog, on the Calluna moor, as stated before, the drainage is fairly good. The upper regions, at certain parts of the year at any rate, are constantly enveloped in mist and cloud, so that the amount of available sunlight is then seriously diminished; this occurs chiefly during the colder part of the year. In the summer, however, the Cadluna moor is exposed at times to the scorching rays of the sun, and must, therefore, be able to with- stand considerable periods of drought. A glance at the list of plants composing the association shows that, with the exception of the hemi-parasite Melampyrum pratense, and possibly its congener Pedicularis sylvatica, all the species are perennial. A number of these are evergreens, and their leaves, such as those of Calluna itself, Erica cinerea, E. Tetraliz, Vaccinium Vitis-Idea, Empetrum, &c., show well those peculiarities of structure characteristic of xerophytes.! 1 For a discussion and description of these structural peculiarities, see Kerner and Oliver, ‘‘ The Natural History of Plants,’’ vol. i., p. 300; Miall, ‘‘ Round the Year,’’ p. 208; Niedenzu, Engler’s Bot. Jahrbiicher, 1889-90, p. 134. PreruyBripGe & Prancer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 161 Many of the rest of these perennials have deciduous leaves in which xerophytic characters are less pronounced, such as in Vaceiniwm Myr- tellus, in which the green twigs remain above ground after the leaves have fallen. In Listera cordata, Narthecium ossifragum, Pteris Aquilina, not only is the whole of the summer foliage lost, but the stems of the plants pass the winter underground. The leaves of Pteris, as is now well known,’ are very plastic in structure, and in exposed places show xerophytic characters, while under other conditions they may be of the shade type. The leaves of the Bog Asphodel (Warthecium) are of the isobilateral type, standing in a vertical plane, and are thus, as Warming points out,’ of a xerophytic nature. On the other hand, Listera cordata is essentially a shade-loving species, and its leaves are not xerophytic in character; and the same may be said of Oxalis Acetosella, though here a few leaves may be found on plants in sheltered positions through- out the winter. As regards the grasses and sedges, these may be practically regarded as deciduous; for while some of the leaves are on the plants throughout the winter, they are, as a rule, undeveloped, and well protected by the dead blades and sheaths of the previous summer’s growth. Nevertheless, the leaves of many of these at least show xerophytic characters, well seen, for instance, in Vardus, Festuca ovina, Scirpus cespitosus, and the two Cotton-grasses. CoMposITION OF CALLUNA ASSOCIATION. Number of stations ecamined—nine. CALLUNA VULGARIS. 9. Sphagnum spp. 4. JUNCUS sQUARROSUS. 8. AGROSTIS VULGARIS. 4. Vaccinium Myriittvus. 8. Festuca ovina. 4. Narpvs srricra. 8. Blechnum Spicant. 4. Carex binervis. 7. PorentILLa ToRMENTILLA. 6. Polygala depressa. 1. Erica CINEREA. 6. Oxalis Acetosella. 1. Galium saxatile. 6. Ulex Gallii. 3. Luzula maxima. 5. Pyrus Aucuparia. 1. Scirpus ceespitosus. 5. Scabiosa succisa. 1. ! Boodle, Linn. Soc. Journal, Bot., vol. xxxv., 1904, p. 659. 2 Warming, ‘‘ Lehrbuch der dkologischen Pflanzengeographie,” 1896, pp. 175, 183. 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Erica Tetralix. 1. C. pilulifera. 2. Pedicularis sylvatica. 1. Anthoxanthum odoratum. 1. Melampyrum pratense. 1. Deschampsia flexuosa. 2. Empetrum nigrum. 3. Molinia cerulea. 2. Listera cordata. 2. Triodia decumbens. 1. Juncus effusus. 1. Pteris Aquilina. 2. Luzula campestris. 1. Lastrea dilatata. 2. Narthecium ossifragum. 1. Racomitrium lanuginosum. 2. Eriophorum vaginatum. 2. Polytrichum. 1. KE. angustifohum. 1. Cladonia rangiferina. 3. Carex glauca. 3. The Vaccinium Assocration. (V.) Although Vaccinium Myrtillus is a constant ingredient of all the hill associations from Ulex Gallii upward, the wet Scirpus ground (to be described presently) excepted, it never grows luxuriantly except on well-drained, rocky slopes. These vary greatly in elevation, from a few hundred feet on Bray Head to over 2000 feet on the hills. Over any considerable area, however, it becomes dominant only in one locality in the district—namely, along the summit of the pre- cipitous slopes that overlook Upper and Lower Lough Bray, at an elevation of 1600 to 1800 feet. Here a characteristic ‘‘ Vaccinium edge” is developed, where the higher, wet Scirpus moors give way at first to a narrow fringe of fairly typical Calluna ground, and as soon as the broken granite cliffs are reached, Vaccinium Myrtilius becomes the dominant plant among the rocky edges and slopes. The association here is composed as follows :— Vaccinium Myrrinuvs. Melampyrum pratense. Calluna vulgaris. Luzula maxima. Vaccinium Vitis-Ideea. Deschampsia flexuosa. Oxalis: Acetosella. Blechnum Spicant. Galium saxatile. The Scirpus Association. (S.) In the lower parts of the moorland zone, especially on the flatter and badly-drained places, such as the larger areas on the slopes of Kippure at the south end of Glenasmole, the Calluna moor is gradually displaced by a true bog association in which the predominating plant PeruyBrincE & PratGcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 1638 is Scirpus cespitosus, although, as a rule, mixed with a considerable amount of stunted and apparently poorly-thriving Calluna. The soil is thick peat, and, except in the hottest part of summer, when the surface may be comparatively dry, it is thoroughly saturated with water. Where the Scirpus grows in considerable tufts which are only fairly close together (as, for example, on the flats above Glenas- mole), and separated by a network of spaces of soppy peat, the slipperiness thus produced makes walking over these bogs a very tiring operation. In a few areas, however, where the Calluna and other associates are very few and far between, the surface of the ground is remarkably smooth, hard, and wet, and resembles that of a lawn, with a vegetation of a uniform height of about six inches. Under these circumstances the association, in what we may call its pure form, contains remarkably few species, as the following list shows :— Station 56. Scirpus ceespitosus. Calluna vulgaris. Narthecium ossifragum. Erica Tetralix. Eriophorum angustifolium. Sphagnum spp. Of these, the first two are the only species which are at all abundant, the rest being found scattered here and there; the Calluna in particular coming in only occasionally as odd tufts, or little islands in the sea of Scirpus. A combination of the lists for the Secrpus association in its pure form from five stations, gives the following :— ScIRPUS cmSPITOSUS. 5. Drosera rotundifolia, 2. Calluna vulgaris. 5. Andromeda Polifolia. 2. Eriophorum angustifolium. 5. Erica cinerea. 1. Erica Tetralix. 5, Empetrum nigrum, 1. Narthecium ossifragum. 5. Eriophorum vaginatum. 2. Sphagnum spp. 4. Racomitrium lanuginosum. 1. — Cladonia rangiferina. 2. More commonly, however, the amount of Calluna, E. Tetralix, and Eriophorum angustifolium is considerable; and the association loses its lawn-like character, being, however, not unpleasant to walk over, except for the wet. The composition of the associa- 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. tion on these wider areas may be gauged from the following list :— Station 67. West of Lough Bray, 1900 feet. 3.10.03. ‘*A smooth expanse of brown, grassy bog, with an almost continuous undergrowth of dwarf Calluna.”’ ScIRPUS C&SPITOSUS. Andromeda Polifolia. CALLUNA VULGARIS. Empetrum nigrum. SPHAGNUM spp. NARTHECIUM OSSIFRAGUM. RacoMITRIUM LANUGINOSUM. Eriphorum angustifolium. Erica TrErraix. Cladonia rangiferina. Amongst these species attention may be called to the presence of Andromeda Polifolia,' a species rare locally, and confined, so far as our observations go, to this association. Martheciwm ossifragum is a very characteristic member, attaining an abundance in this association which it does not find elsewhere. All the above plants are perennials. The deciduous leaves and fading stems of Scrrpus impart to the association in autumn a char- acteristic golden-brown colour, which is only very slightly influenced by the mixture of the fading leaves of Martheciwm and of the small quantity of Hriophorum angustifolium. Owing to the accumulation of this fading plant-débris and the subsequent growth of the plants through it again, and to the fact that plants like Sphagnum and Racomitrium are constantly dying off below in proportion as they extend their growth above, there is a steady though slow growth upwards in the association as a whole. This is often a well-marked feature, for where the transition from the Caliuna to the Scirpus associations is a sharp one, as it not unfrequently is, the Scirpus area is seen to be several feet above the level of the Calluna ground. This comes out, though imperfectly, in our illustra- tion of this association (Plate IX.), where the depressions in the middle foreground and in the left hand top corner are occupied with fairly pure Calluna, whereas the rest of the area is covered with the Scirpus association, mixed, it is true, inthis particular case with rather more Eriophorum angustifolium than usual. 1 Parasitic on the leaves of this plant we found the ascomycete Rhytisma andro- mede Pers., a fungus hitherto unrecorded, we believe, for the Counties Dublin and Wicklow, or, for that matter, for Ireland. PreryypripeGE & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dubin. 165 We have, therefore, in our Sevrpus association one in which peat is still being formed at the present time, and it is from this association almost solely, in our area, that peat is cut for fuel; so much so that when we saw a dotted road amongst the moors shown on the map, we were practically certain on reaching its branching ends to find ourselves in the midst of this association. It is at these points, too, as mentioned before, that we find that, owing to the improved drainage caused by turf-cutting, the bog ceases to grow, and becomes invaded by the Calluna association. Without doubt peat, too, is being accumulated at the present day in the Hriophorum areas which we shall presently describe; but, as a rule, these are on much higher ground, and, consequently, not so accessible as the Scrpus areas for turf-cutting. In former times, doubtless, these two peat-forming associations were spread far and wide over the mountains in our district, and we believe that the thick caps of peat on our mountain summits were probably formed in this way. At the present day, however, owing to altered climatic conditions, and especially to the improved drainage both above and below ground, not only are the peat-forming plant associations absent, but even the Calluna associations present are, with great difficulty, struggling to hold their own against the denuding agents which are carrying off the surface vegetation and the under- lying peat, leaving a wilderness of devastation behind. We have not found time to examine the peat deposits in any detail for evidence of the climatic conditions of former days, but Wwe may mention that in these peat areas we have found remains of trees such as Scots Pine and Birch at about 1250 and 1700 feet, respectively. To return to the plants of which the association is composed, all of them show well-marked xerophytic characters. The reasons for this are not at once obvious, as it would seem unnecessary for plants living in such wet places to take special precautions against excessive transpiration. A wet soil, however, is a cold one; and it is possible that the difficulty of absorption by the roots, owing to the low temperature of the soil, caused not only by the presence of water in it, but also by the evaporation taking place during the strong winds in spring, coupled with the drying tendency of the winds themselves on the overground parts, results in the presence of plants with drought- resisting characters. Again, we know the tenacity with which peat holds water; and it is possible that this is so great that the living plants have difficulty 166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. in robbing the dead and decaying parts of themselves of this liquid. It might be supposed, too, that the decay of the vegetation, although at best only partial in peat, would give rise to substances which would dissolve in the excess of water, and exert an influence osmotically, similar to what is known to be the case in salt marshes. Schimper,' in fact, emphasizes the point that in the very sour humus of bogs the vegetation assumes a distinctly xerophytic character because the humus acids hinder the absorption of water by the roots. Livingston,” on the other hand, has recently shown that the osmotic pressure of bog-water, as determined by the freezing-point method, shows almost no increase in amount over that of ordinary lake or river water. He concludes that it must be the chemical nature of the very small amounts of dissolved substances in bog-waters which prevents ordinary swamp-plants from growing in them. This, of course, does not explain the xerophytism of our bog-plants; but if this view is correct, neither can we explain it by the assumption of the presence of osmotically active soluble humus compounds in the bog-water. Lastly, it must be remembered that at times in the summer the surface-layers of such a bog may become very dry, so that one may walk dry-shod over it, and hence provision on the part of the plants against such periods is necessary. The whole question, how- ever, 1s one on which more information is wanted.? The Eriophorum Association. (K.) Though both species of cotton-grass are almost always present in small quantities throughout the moorland, it is only occasionally, and at high altitudes, that they become dominant. We surveyed many square miles of mountain, tenanted by the Calluna and Scirpus associa- tions, before we found any trace of what might be fairly described as Eriophorum-moor. From the map it will be seen that this type of vegetation is rare on the hills; quite the best example of it is a large patch of sloping deep bog above the butts of the main Kilbride rifle- range (2364 feet downwards). Here the ground presents a waving surface 1 Schimper, ‘‘ Pflanzengeographie,’’ 1898, p. 124. * Livingston, ‘‘ Physical Properties of Bog-Water,’’ Bot. Gazette, xxxvii., p. 353, 1904. Ref. in Bot. Centralblatt, 96, p. 269, 1904. * For a discussion of the xerophytic characters of these plants, see Warming, ‘* Pflanzengeographie,’’ 1896, p. 174 PrruyBripGe & PrRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 167 of the grassy leaves of &. angustifolium, plentifully intermixed with the more Scirpus-like foliage of F. vaginatum. In autumn, the hill-side glows with a beautiful dark red as the leaves fade. Below the uniform waving foliage of the cotton-grass is a continuous, dense, stunted growth of Calluna, with several of the plants of the Calluna and Scirpus associations ; but Scirpus cespitosus itself is apparently checked by the cotton-grasses, and occurs only in occasional patches, con- spicuous in autumn on the red carpet by their golden-brown colour. The soil is a thick, sopping peat, and quite spongy to the foot, in this respect differing from the Scirpus bog. It would appear, then, that on the higher grounds the undrained areas are bogs doininated chiefly by Lriophorum angustifolium, whereas the lower-level bogs are Scirpus cespitosus bogs. The composition of the two associations, not taking the dominating species into account, is very similar, but Narthecium ossifragum is conspicuous by its absence, apparently, from the cotton-grass bog, while Vaccinium Vitis-[dea is absent from the Scirpus bog. CoMPOSITION OF THE ErtopHORUM ASSOCIATION, Number of stations ecamined—three. CALLUNA VULGARIS. 3. Scirpus cespitosus. 3. ERIOPHORUM ANGUSTIFO- Cladonia rangiferina. 2. LIuM. 3. Vaccinium Vitis-Idea. 1. E. vaginatum. 3. Erica Tetralix. 1. Empetrum nigrum. 3. Sphagnum spp. 1. Vaccinium Myrtillus. 3. The Racomitrium Association. (R.) The three types of moorland which we have just described—the dry Calluna moor, and the two kinds of high-level or black bog (the Scirpus and Eriophorum associations)—are very distinet in character, and are easily mapped, except in some cases where the absence of boundaries, streams, &c., from the map makes the determination of the exact areas covered by the associations a little difficult to settle. Considerable areas of the moorland in our district are, on the other hand, clothed with a vegetation which consists of a mixture of the above three types, and that in varying proportions in different localities. These areas have, however, one feature in common, and . that is that more or less conspicuous bosses of the moss Racomitrium 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lanuginosum are present, and, further, the surface of the ground is, as a rule, much broken up, so that pools often of considerable size are also present. The association in this case, then, has not been named so much from its dominant plant—which, as will be seen presently, is usually Calluna—as from its most conspicuous one. The Racomitrium association hence in some areus, as notably, for instance, on the flat land immediately south of Montpelier dry gap, is apparently a specially wet form of the Calluna heath, and Erica Tetralix figures considerably in its composition. The bosses of Racomi- trium here are not, as a rule, very large, but pools of water are plentiful. Scerpus, Eriophorum, and Empetrum are fairly abundant, as well as Drosera and Pinguicula. In other areas, as, for example, south-east of the summit of Killakee, and along a strip running north from Lower Lough Bray, the association more nearly approaches a Scirpus bog in which innumerable and fairly large bosses of Racomz- trium occur. On still higher ground the association sometimes con- tains a fairly conspicuous amount of cotton-grass. Finally we have mapped two not very large areas under this heading which differ very considerably from the above three types. They are a small area on the summit of Prince William’s Seat (1822 feet), and a larger one on the summit of Killakee Mountain (1761 feet). Characteristic of these two spots is the fact that the peat doubtless formerly present has now been almost entirely denuded away, exposing the gravelly barren soil derived from the granite, On these dry areas the Racomitrium spreads horizontally, rather than into high bosses, and the whole aspect is that rather of a moss-tundra. Along with the Racomitrium we find plentifully interspersed E’impetrum and dwarf Calluna, while much less abundant are the following species :— Vaccinium Myrtillus. Festuca ovina. Erica cinerea. Juncus squarrosus. Ulex Gallii. Luzula multiflora. Deschampsia flexuosa. Cladonia rangiferina. Agrostis vulgaris. Ground similar to this in respect of the abundance of Calluna, Racomi- trium, and Empetrum, but differing from it in that the soil is a thick peat, well drained by subterranean water-channels, is found on the upper slopes of Kippure; speaking generally, above the 1750 feet contour line. This, however, we have mapped as Calluna ground, this plant, though dwarfish, undoubtedly preponderating. To return to the Racomilrium association in its more typical or wet facies. As PErHYBRIDGE & PRaAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 169 mentioned above, the ground is very uneven, so that walking over it is troublesome; nay, in some localities it is a case of jumping from island to island, rather than walking at all. In these latter areas the form of the ground is due primarily to the denuding action of the weather, the softer parts of the peat being removed, and the hollows thus formed becoming pools in which Sphagnum and Eriophorum flourish, Sccrpus finding a foothold on the margin. These pools are, in some cases, isolated, in others connected together in a complex net- work. The islands of undenuded peat are clothed on their sheltered sides (east) with stunted Calluna, Empetrum, and Erica Tetralizx, while on their western and exposed faces Racomitrium loves to disport itself. In some cases, however, the unevenness of the ground is due to the growth of the bosses of Racomitrium itself. As before, Ca/luna, Empetrum, and £. Tetralix flourish in the shelter of the east sides of these bosses, while the growing part of the Racomitrium spreads its face westwards. Hence it comes about that the Racomitrium moor presents two rather different aspects, according as to whether one looks at it from the east or from the west. As will be apparent from the photograph reproduced herewith, on looking at the association from the west, the Racomitriwm bosses are very conspicuous. The composition of this varying and, perhaps, too artificial association, in its wet forms, will be seen from the following compiled analysis :— CoMPosITION OF THE Racomirrium AssocrATION. Number of stations examined—eight. CaLLUNA VULGARIS. 8. Potentilla Tormentilla. 4. Scirpus casprrosus. 8. Narthecium ossifragum. 3. RacoMITRIUM LANUGINO- sum. 8. Ulex Galln. 2. ErtopHORUM ANGUSTIFO- Drosera rotundifolia. 2. Lium. 8. Pinguicula vulgaris. 1. Empetrum nigrum. 8. Luzula maxima. 1. Sphagnum spp. 7. Carex glauca. 1. Cladonia rangiferina. 7. C. binervis. 1. Erica TerraLix. 6. Molinia cerulea. 2. JUNCUS SQUARROSUS. 4. Nardus stricta. 1, Eriophorum vaginatum 4. Polytrichum. 1. Vaccinium Myrtillus. 4. 170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The Juneus Associations. (J.) Rushes form the dominant species in at least two associations which are found on different kinds of ground. The first of these may be distinguished as the Juneus-Polytrichum association. Where springs on the hill-sides produce sloping wet patches or lines, Juncus communis, often intermixed with J. acutiflorus, grows in luxuriant groves, with a dense undergrowth of lax bright green Sphagnum, and Polytrichum growing a foot high. This association has, like Péeris, a considerable vertical range, being found high up on the Calluna moors (to nearly 2,000 feet), and thence descending in green lines or broad beds well down into the Ulex Gallii area. At a distance, especially in the moorland zone among Calluna, the islands which this association forms stand out conspicuously in spring and summer by their greenness, and in winter by their greyness. The flora is everywhere limited and uniform, and the following list will show its average composition :— CoMPOSITION OF JUNCUS-SPHAGNUM ASSOCIATION. Number of stations examined—four. JUNCUS COMMUNIS. 4. Carex stellulata, 2. SPHAGNUM spp. 4. Rumex Acetosa. 2. JUNCUS ACUTIFLORUS. 4. —_—— Potytricnum. 4. Ranunculus Flammula. 1. Potentilla Tormentilla. 4. Calluna vulgaris. 1. Holcus mollis. 3. Pedicularis sylvatica. 1. Agrostis vulgaris. 3. Eriophorum angustifolium. 1. Galium saxatile. 3. Carex vulgaris. 1. Juncus squarrosus. 2. Nardus stricta. 1. This association forms also a fairly conspicuous fringe along the edges of the high level Military Road, which rises to 1,600 feet. This is due to the alteration in drainage caused by the presence of the road itself. Running parallel toit, on its east side, is an almost continuous and more or less regular water-channel, which receives the drainage from the Calluna slopes above. At several spots the water from this channel flows under, and sometimes over, the road, and thus the wet side of the road also has a considerable fringe of rushes. At those PrerHysripGk & PrakGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 171 points, where the discharge of water and gravel from the road is considerable, the fringe is continued and expanded as the water continues its way down the valley-side into Glenasmole. Hence it comes about that this slope has a considerable portion of its area covered by larger or smaller patches of this association, which are indicated on the map. The two factors which appear to determine the presence of this association on the high grounds are—plenty of water which is not stagnant, but on the move, frequently derived from springs (but brown in colour, and containing humus material) ; and secondly, the presence of a certain amount of gravelly soil derived by the decom- position of the granite, rushes apparently finding any thickness of black peat rather an uncongenial substratum for their roots. The presence of an abundance of water, at least on the surface, would not, however, appear to be always a necessity for the presence of considerable masses of Juncus. Thus, on a peculiarly dry spot in the Calluna area, we find the association developed as follows :— JUNCUS COMMUNIS. Galium saxatile. LuzvuLa MAXIMA. Potentilla Tormentilla. PoLyTRICHUM COMMUNE. Vaccinium Myrtillus. Sphagnum spp. Calluna vulgaris. Rumex Acetosella. Deschampsia flexuosa. Again, it must not be supposed that the presence of rushes always indicates the absence of peat. In the Piperstown bog, a small area south of Mountpelier dry gap, at an elevation of 1100 feet, we find the only deposit of peat sufficiently thick to justify the Geological Survey officers in inserting it as such on the recently-published drift survey of Sheet 112 of the one-inch Ordnance map. Here rushes flourish, together with sedges, and the following amongst other species :— Kriophorum spp. Potentilla Tormentilla. Drosera rotundifolia. Pedicularis sylvatica. Potamogeton polygonifolius. ‘eronica scutellata. Viola palustris. The peat cut from this bog for fuel differs considerably in its vegetable composition from that cut, as is usually the case in our area, from a Scirpus bog. k. I, A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | Ps Ti72 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. A somewhat similar development of the Juncus association also occurs not infrequently in the Ulex Gallii area, where the drainage is bad, and the ground becomes waterlogged. Here we find the associa- tion composed as follows :— JUNCUS EFFUSUS. Pinguicula vulgaris. J. ACUTIFLORUS. P. lusitanica. J. SQUARROSUS. Narthecium ossifragum. Ranunculus Flammula. Potamogeton polygonifolius. Viola palustris. Carex stellulata. Hypericum elodes. C. glauca. Drosera rotundifolia. C. flava. Hydrocotyle vulgaris. Molinia ceerulea. Erica Tetralix. Sphagnum spp. Anagallis tenella. Again, in the same ‘‘G” area, interesting wet spots occur here and there, especially on the northern slopes of the Two-rock group, which show the following composition :— Juncus acutiflorus. Scabiosa succisa. J. lamprocarpus. Viola palustris. J. squarrosus. Narthecium ossifragum. J. supinus. Drosera rotundifolia. Carex flava. Pedicularis sylvatica. C. glauca. Ranunculus Flammula. C. stellulata. Potentilla Tormentilla. C. binervis. Lycopodium Selago. Nardus stricta. Polytrichum. Calluna vulgaris. Sphagnum. This type of the association may be looked upon as forming a sort of transition from the more typical high-level Juncus-Polytrichum association to that about to be described. The second type of Juncus association is developed chiefly on the lower grounds, and is of a marshy-pasture nature. No attempt has been made to indicate on the map published herewith the numerous small areas, consisting of badly-drained fields, which occur in the agrarian zone. Where, however, there are large areas of marshy ground, as, for instance, south of Brittas, it has been possible to include them on the map. Prruysripce & PranceEr—Vegetation South of Dublin. 178 A list of the plants on one of these areas runs as follows — JUNCUS COMMUNIS. Rumex Acetosa. J. ACUTIFLORUS. Veronica Chameedrys. Scabiosa succisa. Cardamine pratensis. Agrostis vulgaris. Holcus lanatus. Deschampsia czespitosa. Ranunculus Flammula. Nardus stricta. R. repens. Cnicus palustris. ‘Triodia decumbens. Ranunculus acris. Carex glauca and other spp. Potentilla Tormentilla. Stellaria graminea. Leontodon autumnalis. Various mosses. Spireea Ulmaria. THe Wooptanps. (F, W.) Though much of the district strikes one as being well wooded, yet the trees are mostly arranged in narrow belts or single rows, and woods of any extent are rare. Native wood of any kind is extremely rare, and is confined to a few glen-banks and such places. The native species of the lower grounds include Alnus glutinosa, Fraxinus excelsior, Corylus Avellana, Salix Caprea. Along the mountain streams Pyrus Aucuparia, Crategus Oxyacantha, Llex Agquifolium, Quercus Robur, and Betula pubescens, often of great age, grow in rounded bush-like forms. The planted woods consist chiefly of pines, standing in and about the slopes of the valleys of Glencullen and Glencree. In Glencree there is also a certain amount of oak-wood. The undergrowth of these woods is wholly natural. The following list will convey an idea of characters of these woods and their undergrowth, and of two areas of native ‘‘ scrub.” 1. Dry, shady Fir-wood, Ballybetagh, 844 ft. Pinus sylvestris and Larix, with a little Quercus and Betula, and a mossy sward-like undergrowth :— Vaccinium Myrtillus. Anthoxanthum odoratum. Rubus fruticosus. Deschampsia flexuosa. Oxatis ACEYOSELLA. Festuca ovina. AGROSLIS VULGARIS. Pteris Aquilina. Stellaria Holostea. Lastrea dilatata. Galium saxatile. Many moss-grown stones. 174 | Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 2. Mixed deciduous wood, Glendhu, 900 ft. With streamlet and some wet spots. Trees, chiefly Beech, but also Elm, Sycamore, Birch, and some Scots Pine. Seedlings of Sycamore and Beech, self-sown, in under- growth. Shrubs. Vaccinium Myrtillus. Lonicera Periclymenum. Rubus fruticosus. Shade-loving Species. OXALIS ACETOSELLA. Athyrium Filix-foemina. Sanicula europea. Lastrea dilatata. Geum urbanum. Galium saxatile. Ajuga reptans. Luzula maxima. Stellaria Holostea.. Damp-loving Species. Cardamine pratensis. Juncus communis. Chrysosplenium oppositi- Crepis paludosa. folium. Deschampsia cespitosa. Cnicus palustris. Rumex Acetosa. Other Species. Ranunculus repens. V. Chameedrys. Viola sylvatica. V. serpyllifolia. Geranium Robertianum. V. montana. Epilobium montanum. Senecio Jacobeea. Sagina procumbens. Deschampsia flexuosa. Cerastium triviale. Agrostris vulgaris. Bellis perennis. Holcus lanatus. Digitalis purpurea. Festuca ovina. Prunella vulgaris. Poa annua. Veronica officinalis. Blechnum Spicant. 3. Oak-wood, Glencree. Well-grown Oaks, with a tolerably continuous undergrowth up to 12 feet in height of— Pyrus Aucuparia. Alnus glutinosa. Crateegus Oxyacantha. Salix aurita. ILEX AQUIFOLIUM. S. cinerea. Fraxinus excelsior. Betula pubescens. PrerHyBRIDGE & PraeceR— Vegetation South of Dublin. 175 With a substratum of — Shrubs. Vaccinium Myrtituuvs. R. arvensis. RUBUS FRUTICOSUS. Lonicera Periclymenum. Rosa canina. Hedera Helix. Herbs. Viola palustris. Melampyrum pratense. V. sylvatica. Teucrium Scorodonia. Stellaria Holostea. Rumex Acetosa. OXALIS ACETOSELLA. LuzvuLa MAXIMA. PorentiLya 'ToRMENTILLA. L. vernalis. Angelica sylvestris. ANTHOXANTHUM ODORATUM. GALIUM. SAXATILE. Athyrium Filix-feemina. Scabiosa succisa. Lastrea Filix-mas. Digitalis purpurea. L. dilatata. Veronica Chameedrys. Polypodium vulgare. And several other grasses, and many mosses. 4. Natural Hazel-scrub near Brittas, about 800 feet. Thicket, about 12 feet high. Hazel predominating over— Prunus spinosa. Pyrus Aucuparia. Rubus fruticosus. Lonicera Periclymenum. Cratégus Oxyacantha. Sambucus nigra. With an undergrowth of— Ranunculus Ficaria. V. officinalis. Cardamine pratensis. V. serpyllifohia. Viola sylvatica. Ajuga reptans. Stellaria Holostea. Rumex Acetosa. Oxalis Acetosella. ScILLA NUTANS. Potentilla Tormentilla. Holeus mollis. Conopodium denudatum. Athyrium Filix-feemina. Galium saxatile. Pteris Aquilina. Primula vulgaris. Lastrea Filix-mas. Digitalis purpurea. L. dilatata. Veronica Chameedrys. 176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 5. Glen in Calluna area along stream above Killakee, 1250 feet. Pyrus Aucuparia (as fairly Cnicus palustris. large trees). Hypocheeris radicata. Salix cinerea. Rumex Acetosa. S. aurita. R. Acetosella. Crateegus Oxyacantha. Luzula maxima. lex Aquifolium. L. multiflora. Ulex Galli. Juncus communis. U. europeus. J. squarrosus. Lonicera Periclymenum. J. acutiflorus. Vaccinium Myrtillus. Carex binervis. Calluna vulgaris. Agrostis vulgaris. Viola sylvatica. Festuca ovina. V. palustris. Deschampsia flexuosa. Stellaria graminea. Holcus mollis. S. Holostea. Pteris Aquilina. Potentilla Tormentilla. Athyrium Filix-femina. Oxalis Acetosella. Lastrea dilatata. EKpilobium palustre. L. montana. Digitalis purpurea. Blechnam Spicant. Scabiosa succisa. Sphagnum spp. Solidago Virgaurea. Polytrichum spp. Galium saxatile. As mentioned before, trees must have covered a wider area in this district in former times, remains of Scots Pine and of Birch being found embedded in peat at 1250 and 1700 feet, respectively. NOTES ON THE MAP. As mentioned above, the detailed observations made in actually carrying on this ecological survey were sketched in the field on the Ordnance Survey maps on the scale of six inches to the mile. The accompanying map is a composite one, consisting of portions of Sheets 111, 112, 120, and 121 of the one-inch to the mile Ordnance map. The boundaries of our associations were reduced from the six-inch scale to the one-inch, and drawn on the composite map, and were sub- sequently coloured. The index of colours in the margin of the map will supply the information necessary for the recognition of the various associations. PreTHYBRIDGE & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 177 Much of the low-lying land in our area is drift-covered, but we have inserted in the form of dotted lines the boundaries of the geological formations obtained from the “‘ solid”’ geology maps of the Geological Survey, the names of these being inserted on the map in capital letters. . In selecting colours for differentiating the associations, we have endeavoured, as far as possible, to represent the higher associations by somewhat darker tints, so that, on the whole, decrease in depth of tone, of whatever colour, represents decrease in altitude, and wice versa. The colour of the woods, however, and of Kippure does not fall in with this scheme. The colours were also selected, as far as possible, with a view to their easy differentiation by artificial light as well as by daylight. A considerable amount of detail which could be put on the six-inch map has necessarily been omitted on reduction. This applies with considerable force to the use of letters. On the six-inch maps we are able in most cases to trace the gradual passage of one association into another, and to indicate the phases of transition by suitable lettering at the overlaps. We had hoped to be able to do this on the present map ; but on reduction it was found to be not feasible, as the attempt to insert too much detail tends to obscure the usefulness of the map as a broad general survey. Taking a broad view of the map as a whole, the distinction between the green land of the great central plain of Ireland to the north and the variously-coloured mountain land of the south is sufficiently con- spicuous. The following notes will help to elucidate the map by describing the general features and vegetation of a few of the more prominent and remarkable areas. The Two-rock Mountain group. This group of hills, including Two-rock, hree-rock, Tibradden, and Kilmashogue, and rising to 1699 feet in Two-rock, is characterized by a general absence of peat of any depth ; and, in consequence, an absence of the Scerpus association and other wet-vegetation types of the high moors. Here, on the other hand, the Ulex Gallii association attains a large development, forming in places a fringe of great breadth and considerable altitudinal range. This gives way at length to a poor Calluna association. Thus, on the Three-rock Mountain, at 1300 feet, a rather abrupt change is noticeable from a friable earthy soil covered with a grassy sward dotted with rounded bushes U. Galli, among which Calluna, Erica cinerea, and Agrostis vulgaris flourish, 178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. to a thin, wet, peaty soil, under a brown, level sheet of vegetation in which Calluna is dominant, low U. Gallii, Erica cinerea, and Nardus abundant, with wet tracts inhabited by Juncus squarrosus, Scirpus cespt- tosus, and Sphagnum. Glencree. The valley is generally devoid of drift, save for mounds and terraces along the course of the stream. There is only a thin, peaty, or friable soil, strewn with rounded granite boulders. There is no subsoil drainage, and the springs form numerous wet lines which trend towards the river. On the lower part of the slopes Ulex Galli is often predominant, or at least the Gallii type of vegetation. U. ewropeus occurs in considerable patches, lines the fences, and generally tends to replace U. Gallii as one descends towards the valley bottom. The same may be said of Pteris. The wet parts are rushy. Certain dry knolls, as well as certain wet areas, are occupied by stunted Calluna. Willows (S. cinerea and S. aurita) colonize certain wet parts, and along the streamlets are bunches of native trees—Betula, Ilex, Salix, Corylus, Alnus, Quercus, Pyrus Aucuparia, Prunus spinosa, Crategus; the same species form thin scattered scrub and individual trees over the greater part of the valley. Here and there Nardus becomes conspicuous. The vicinity of the river is dry and sandy, with a strip of fine Ulex europeus and Pteris where not cultivated. The whole valley is a jumble of associations. This is the result of the absence of drift, which makes the moisture factor extremely variable, the ground changing from wet to dry every few yards. Kuippure. This massive hill, with broad, gradual slopes on all sides, is covered with a thick peat-cap (6 to 10 feet), except on the very summit, where weather is denuding it, exposing a large, stony tract, interspersed with high, heather-crowned islands of peat. Considering the slight slopes and thick peat, one might expect to find the hill in possession of the characteristic Scirpus-Calluna association of the high grounds, which is so extensively developed around the base of the hill at the head of Glenasmole. Nevertheless, Calluna is the dominant plant, and a dry, mossy sward the prevailing type of vegetation. The explanation is to be found in the numerous underground streamlets which tunnel through the peat at its base, and drain the overlying bog. Between these channels large patches of ‘‘SC” are sometimes to be found, and Preruypripcr: & Praecer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 179 occasionally Eriophorum becomes abundant; but the great bulk of the ground above 1750 feet is in possession of a short, dense Calluna association, of which the following sample will illustrate the whole :— Srarron 68. KippurE, EAST SLOPE. 2250 feet. 3. 10. ’03. Dry slope of short but luxuriant Calluna, with occasional bosses of Racomitrium. CALLUNA VULGARIS, C. Juncus squarrosus. Vaccinium Myrtillus, f. Lastrea dilatata. Empetrum nigrum, f. Melampyrum pratense. Eriophorum angustifolium. Luzula maxima. EK. vaginatum. Scirpus czespitosus. Racomitrium lanuginosum. Cladonia rangiferina. In conclusion, we beg to return thanks to the Royal Society of London, and to the Royal Irish Academy, for grants towards the purchase of the necessary field-maps and other incidental expenses connected with our survey. DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. Pirate VII, View looking north-west, from below the Military Road, at about 1000 feet. The distant hills are those of the ridge composed chiefly of basaltic andesites, running in a north-westerly direction from Kippure to Ballynascorney. The vegetation is too indistinct to be recognizable. In the valley is seen one of the artificial lakes forming the Rathmines water-supply reservoirs. The hillon the right, in the middle distance, is Piperstown Hill (1291 feet). Its summit is clothed with a dense cap of pure though somewhat dwarf Calluna (C.). Below this, and extending down to the road on the left, and to the immediate fore- ground, is Ulex Gallic ground (G.). The boulders are granite. Below the road, on the left, is farm-land (A.) on drift. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | Q 180 . ° Proceedings of the Royal Lrish, Academy. PratE VETL. Typical Ulex Gallic ground, on the west slopes of Two-rock Mountain, looking up Glencullen. The soil is a thin, peaty one, on granite. The tops of the distant hills (granite) are heather-clad ( Calluna). ! ea as 7 Pruaret TX. Source of the Glendhu stream (1800 feet). Showing a large stretch of Scirpus bog (SC.) in which is a considerable admixture of Eriophorum angustifolium, Along the drainage channels in the middle foreground, and on the steeper hill-side in the left-hand top corner, is Calluna moor (C.). Prats X, A Racomitriwum moor on Glendhu Mountain (1900 feet), looking eastwards. The general mass of vegetation is Calluna, with a good deal of Scirpus cespitosus, and some cotton-grass (CS.). The Racomitrium masses (R.) growing on the western exposed faces of the peat islands and peninsulas are a conspicuous feature. Puate XI, Fig. 1.—Thorn-tree ( Crategus) on the slope of Tibradden Mountain, about 800 feet elevation. The slope is towards the north-west. The growth of the tree is greatest towards the north-east, in which direction the sea hes. It isthe west and south-west winds from the Central Plain that here impede vegetation. On the easterly slopes of the hill no such marked effect is seen as a result of winds from the sea. Fig. 2.—Denuded peat, at 1500-1700 feet, on the northern slope of Glencullen Mountain. Large areas have been cleared of peat by the wind and rain to a depth of 4 to 8 feet, forming barren wastes of bare peat, or exposing the old floor of weathered granite. In places stools of peat, crowned with Calluna, standing up, show the amount of the denudation. ‘UOTRIOCSSe PUNIJVD Pue ‘UOT}eIOOSSe 1)V ¥I/) ‘PULT-WAeF “Topo Sulpusose ut ‘Ssurmoys ‘[[IP{ UMO}jssedtg 004d ‘YIM “A ‘IIA 4LV 1d ‘Te LAS, AK eIOA, avoy “1 “2 SON Swit w ‘punois wwpppy xayQ yeorddy sutmoys ‘ual[nous[s) uy *OWOUd “YIPPM “A Se ce 1FiiLODS "ASN LOA GeO Ta eee ay y ot a 1 T “OWOUd ‘YIPPM “YY ‘suorjaod pouleip 19}}9q ou} sutddno90 DUNIJVI qui ‘UIPJUNOIAL ny pus]+y ‘IO0OUWl sn gus SNE Y ah AN ‘ | { ” x Sh) i % y W Kt i te Fh AY © , “XI aLvId ‘g “LOdS “AMS IOAN “vay ch eoode a a es ea : ‘O10 ‘YOM “yy ‘pleMysva SUTYOO] ‘uTe}UNOT NYpus[s) Go ‘1OOU minIAZIMOIDY ACNE Sots OD ema i) son amu "7 Wie ey : un ity Ly Yen , fir, al rec tan RO GP ‘X FLVIg ‘LOTS “AN “TOAy iver woot EROGH IN. L ACADy, VOL. XXV.: Secr. B. PLATE X] Fig. 1.—Effect of westerly wind on trees. R.L.A. Proc., Vou. xxv., Sec. B, Prate XH. THE DISTRIBUTION OF VEGETATION IN THE DISTRICT SOUTH OF DUBLIN By GEORGE H. PETHYBRIDGE, Pu.D., B.Se., ann R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E. PARTS OF SHEETS { , Il: !!2. 120, 121. ORDNANCE SURVEY of IRELAND a : Ki nee =. i ee as ‘ . 4 . EXPLANATION OF COLOURS, Bel SR ae E ae : Z ae —A Po NaN “ . —$—_— at ERIOPHORUM MOOR ‘SS Senne (otic oe a RACOMITRIUM MOOR. E) SCIRPUS MOOR: CALLUNA ASSOCIATION VGSTOWN ray, VACCINIUM EDGE JUNCUS ASSOCIATION (avso IN THE Lowen Zones) HILL-PASTURE ZONE NARDUS HEATH PTERIS ASSOCIATION (AL@O IN THE MOORLAND ANO AGRARIAN ZONES). ULEX GALLII ASSOCIATION WoodLaNnDd Miiaghscown ne: ~ , = CONIFEROUS WOODS. L ) lore a ¢ pvectt y ‘e ‘. oP ™s ) = . ~ 4! AS ‘5 S&... \ “i » MIXED DECIDUOUS WOODS. i eg oe" . rae A 6 12 ‘ e | \ AGRARIAN ZONE. OS = C . iW Jas ¢ nara as : : ante \, iS 7 ce La upida / y J KE ULEX EUROPAUS ASSOCIATION > FARMLAND, TILLAGE & PASTURE. LittoraAL ZONE SAND DUNE ASSOCIATION. . = WwickKLOw * pazsetanabalearie Seale of One Tach to a Statute Mle gxhao : 7 wai | ee J : 1 Miles NB The re The Mhatutes are given in Feet alone the Lam Wistor of Spiny Tistes tn Dhitlin Dewy, stich ta 21 Fort lolowse Mark ian the tere of Bivallreg Laughtheas ne Mnigas of nqaishesinn reese PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY VOLUME XXV SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE DUBLIN HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr». LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE 1904-1905 THE AcADEMY desire tt to be understood that they are not answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. CONTENTS SECTION C.—ARCH AOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE Bernarp (Joun Henry), D.D., M.R.I.A. :— PAGE Calendar of Documents contained in the Chartulary commonly called the ‘‘ Dignitas Decani’’ of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, . : : : . . 481 Berry (Henry Frrzparricx), 1.8.0., M.A., M.R.LA. :— History of the religious Gild of S. Anne, in 8. Audoen’s Church, Dublin, 14380-1740, taken from its records in the Haliday collection, R.I.A. (Plate L.), eee Corrry (Grorce), M.R.I.A. :— On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Co. Galway, . . : ; ; : oa aA Correy (Gzorce), M.R.I.A., and Roserr Lioyp Praxcsr, B.A., B.B., M.R.LA. :-— The Antrim Raised Beach: a contribution to the Neolithic History of the North of Ireland. (Plates IV.-IX.), . ; ' : ; 3 : . 148 Drx (EH. R. M‘Curntocx), editor of Gizzert (Siz Joun T.) :-— Irish Bibliography. (Plate III.), . ‘ ; era, Fauxiner (Cazsar Lirton), M.A., M.R.LA. :— The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns : with some notices of the Speakers of the Irish House of Commons, . : ; . . 608 The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns: Supplementary Paper, : , ; . 558 1V Contents Giupert (Sir Joun Tuomas), LL.D., M.R.1LA. :— Irish Bibliography. Two papers, with an introduction, notes, and appendices by E. R. M‘Clintock Dix. (Plate IIT.), ‘ : O’Rettiy (Josepa Parricx), C.H., M.R.I.A. :— On tbe Kerry straw cloak exhibit: its probable Lusitanian or Galician origin, and its bearing on the question of former relations between Ireland and north-western Spain, Notes on the architectural details and orientations of the old Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Iveland’s Hye. (Plate I1.), PraxGerR (Ropert Luoyp), see Correy (GEORGE). Westropp ('Homas Jounnson), M.A., M.R.I.A. :— A Survey of the ancient Churches in the County of Limerick. (Plates X.-XVIII.), Wuire (Newrort J. D.), D.D. :— Libri Sancti Patricii: The Latin writings of Saint Patrick, The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings, PAGE 117 107 327 201 542 BRERA T A. Srecrion C. Page 123, line 13, for ‘‘ Matthew”’ read ‘‘ Mathew ’’. ,, 134, lines 8, 9, for ‘* Book of Common Prayer’’ read ‘‘ New Testament ”’. », 209, last line, for ‘‘ étan’’ read ‘‘ étant’’. », 208, line 7, for ‘‘ postan nos ”’ read ‘* post annos”’. sn 299, 5, ly for **Omnes.”’ read ** Toties’’. 7 O00, 55. 6, for **400” read “450”: ,, 349, ,, 20, for ** Thomas Lord Carrick’? read ‘* Theobald le Botiller, Lord of Carrick ’’. » dol, ,, 4, before ‘‘the’’ read ‘‘the Abbot of Oroney held’’. ON s (5 1 25for are’ read“ was.’ me ano, note 2. for “XLII.” sead ** X1.”’ 5, 411, line 2, transfer from “ Fabric’’ to end of paragraph, to section 197 below. ,, 415, last line, for ‘‘ Bartholomew ”’ read ‘‘ Borthanus ”’ ,», 436, line 9, for ** Sym” read ‘‘ Lym’’—i.e. Limerick. ,, 487, note 2, for ‘‘ Ballynety ’’ read “ Ballynely ”’, and for ‘“eight’’ read ‘“nine’’. ,, 438, lines 4, 6, for *‘ Tower Hill”’ read ‘‘ Cappanouk ”’. >» 95 line 10, for ** Colman’’ read ‘‘ Coeman’’. », 489, ,, 13, omit ‘and Wlde Chapel ’’. 3 242, ,, 20, for “ Braynot’”’ read “ Braynog ’’. as +5 2esfor °° Obrogey ’’ read ** Cogeran’”’; waeeo2, 4. L,yor “Calman.” readf* Coeman,’’. Pens. 5, waafor*! MLD.?’ read Xx.” PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY PAPERS’ READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY 1f ON THE “KERRY STRAW CLOAK EXHIBIT”: ITS PRO- BABLE LUSITANIAN OR GALICIAN ORIGIN, AND ITS BEARING ON THE QUESTION OF FORMER RELATIONS BETWEEN IRELAND AND NORTH-WESTERN SPAIN, By JOSEPH P. O’REILLY, C.E. Read NovemsBer 30, 1903. Published Fepruary 4, 1904. Azour the commencement of the past year (1903) there was placed on view in the Gallery of the Museum of Science and Art of Dublin, a ‘*Dress worn for dance, in traditional ceremony, County Kerry,”’ lent by C. R. Browne, Esq., m.v. (fig. 1, p. 2). This very briefly worded label does not call attention to the material of this dress, which is of straw, nor does it furnish any details relative thereto. These will probably appear in Dr. Browne’s Report on the Ethnography of the County Kerry. It may seem exaggeration to say, that no more important or interest- ing ethnographical specimen has been exhibited in the Museum than this straw dress or cloak, particularly from the historical point of view, since with the County Kerry are connected so many Spanish and Iberian traditions, both as regards the origin of the race which inhabits it, the manners and customs of the people, and the monuments that are peculiar to the country ; so that to fully understand them, as regards their origins and significances, one should have studied not only all the references to Spain contained in our Ivish mss., but also the ethnography of the western and north-western parts of the Spanish Peninsula, and become familiar with such works as de Cartaillac’s R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. ] [1] 2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Archeological Work on Spain and Portugal. Having already in certain papers submitted to, and published by, the Royal Irish Academy, endeayoured to bring into prominence facts indicative of relations having been had in ancient times by the Spanish or Iberian peoples with this country, and having, moreover, read some of the many works of travel descriptive of Spain and Portugal, I was led to attribute to this Straw Cloak, when first I heard of it, a Spanish origin, and in so far to look on it as a strong material proof of the existence of the relations referred to, and which may be found detailed in the Histories of O’Flagherty, Keating, and O’Hallaran; as also in the Irish mss. to which allusion is made. Without, however, giving all the statements of these authors, it will be sufficient for the purpose of the present paper to briefly call attention to the state- ments contained in the article on ‘‘ Kerry,”’ in Lewis’ ‘‘ Topographical Dictionary,’”’ as also to those given in Charles Smith’s ‘‘ History of the County Kerry” (1755). In both of these works extracts are given and references are made to the data to be found in Ptolemy, Strabo, and Pomponius Mela, as to the Spanish tribes which emi- erated to and settled in the southern, south-western, and western parts of Ire- land, and to the evidences of these migra- tions shown by the physical characteristics of the people, the Spanish names of many places, and more particularly to the noted and continued frequentation of these parts Fic.t. = ————s of Ireland for fishing purposes by Spanish (1S a heey oad and Portuguese fishing fleets. Certain ee gece BMD customs are also referred to, such as the use of the ‘‘Loy”’ in the cultivation of the mountainous parts of Kerry, corresponding to that of the ‘‘ Laya”’ in the northern provinces of Spain (see Townsend’s ‘‘ Travels in Spain,” vol. ii1.), the character of the breed of swine in Kerry, corresponding to that of the Spanish O’Re1tty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. 3) breeds of Estremadura (see Ford’s ‘‘ Gatherings from Spain,” pp. 126-7, and Hans Gadow’s ‘‘ In Northern Spain,” 1897, p. 260). Lastly, the peculiarities of the Kerry ponies mentioned by Smith, and their name of ‘‘ Asturcones,’’ mentioned by Ware. Camden gives particulars as to the frequentation of the coasts yearly by Portuguese and Spaniards, in the middle of winter, for the cod fishery, and shows the importance of the trade in dried cod (Bacalio) with Spain and Portugal, as also that of cured salmon, herrings, pilchards, &c. To the data furnished by these writers the following citations may be added by way of commentary and elucida- tion :—As regards the early intercourse between the two countries, sufficient account is not taken of what is known of the Atlantes, the Berbers, the Turdetani, the Lusitanians, and Celtiberians, and their intercourse within the Strait and without it, particularly the early navigations of the great maritime peoples of the Aigean coasts and islands, such as the Pelasgians, Phoenicians, Rhodians, Carians, Cretans, &c., not only to the western limit of the Mediterranean, but outside it. Account has to be taken of the early prevalence of piracy and the stimulus to exploration and distant expeditions given by the combined influences of trade and piracy. The tendency of the great fishing fleets of the Mediterranean was to follow the shoals and large fish north- wards outside the Straits, and thus to become acquainted with the resources presented by the western and north-western coasts of the Peninsula, and to continue thence northwards during the favourable seasons and fishings. These coasts not only presented splendid har- bours and abundant fishing-grounds, but also excellent shipbuilding materials of all sorts, and excellent zinc ores, necessary for the prepara- tion of brass, and therefore important as objects of traffic. For these reasons, the coast populations of the Cantabrian seaboard were, from the earliest times, celebrated as skilled and daring sailors (see Colmenar, ‘< Délices de l’Hspagne et du Portugal”: Leyde, 1725, vol.i., p. 75). This skill and daring was probably mainly due to their early training in whale fishery, since they not only pursued the whales in the Bay of Biscay, but followed them up to the coasts of Ireland ; and it is even pretended that they extended their voyages to the banks of Newfound- land, one hundred years before the voyage of Columbus (see E. Wake- field’s ‘* Account of Ireland,’”’ 1812, p. 72). Colmenar makes mention of two or three seaports, formerly known as having been engaged in the whale fishery. In Ree’s ‘‘ Cyclopedia” (1819), under the heading of ‘Cod Fishery,” excellent details are given as to this and other points concerning the cod fishery. It is stated that, ‘‘ The Irish [1]* 4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. white fisheries are chiefly cod, ling, hake, coal-fish, and haddock. In these fisheries the Irish are very expert, being trained to the business by their fishing on the banks of Newfoundland, as well asin the bays of that Island, to which fisheries some thousands of Irishmen resort every season, and from which they return with a small pittance to their families.’’ To them, as catchers and curers of cod-fish, may be duet he name Bacaldo, used for dried cod-fish and ling all over the Peninsula to this day. Itis probable that the Irish fishermen became acquainted with these fisheries through the Spainards and Portuguese who frequented their coasts and employed them as parts of their fishing crews. The use of salt as a condiment, and for purposes of preserving or curing meat, is of extreme antiquity ; and undoubtedly one of the chief sources of supply for Ireland was the southern and western coast of Spain and Lusitania, the reputation of the salt from which has always stood very high in Ireland. Cadiz was in all probability one of the very earliest centres of the trade, and one of the earliest ports to become acquainted with Ireland and its inhabitants. This early frequentation of Ireland by the Iberians is all the more probable when account is. taken of the estimated population of the Peninsula about the time of the Roman Invasion, when it is said to have been between fifty and sixty millions of inhabitants, from the mass of whom expeditions must have proceeded in search of new lands and colonies (see Dalrymple’s ‘‘ Travels in Spain and Portugal”: London, 1777, p. 52). It should also be borne in mind that the conditions of navigation between the countries are not difficult, and are, during certain seasons, favoured by the westerly and south-westerly winds that prevail during the winter months more particularly. To these general considerations may be added the following citations from works of travel and history, bearing on the community or resemblance, of customs or terms, between certain of the Spanish or Portuguese people and the Irish of the South, and which may help to enforce the point sought to be established in this paper. The district of the Peninsula to be considered is, roughly, that which constituted the ancient Gallecia, as stated in Smith’s ‘‘ Diction- ary of Greek and Roman Geography,”’ that is, the present province of Galicia, with a certain portion of the neighbouring Asturias, and the northern provinces of Portugal, viz.: Entre Douro and Minho, and Tras os Montes, and also a small portion of Leon. The people of these provinces have very close affinities as regards race, language, and customs; and from these points of view may be considered as one O’Retty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. 5 and the same people, descended from a Celtic stock, and distinguished by many Celtic characteristics. Thus, in Colmenar’s work, already cited, in describing the Celtiberians of the north and north-western parts, he says (vol. 1., p. 40) that their ordinary drink was a species of beer, made from wheat, to which was added honey, and which they called Cowrmz. ‘‘ This drink possessed the property of keeping a long time.’”’ In O’Curry’s “ Lectures,” introduction, p. ecclxxxi, it is stated that the chief intoxicating drink of the ancient Irish was beer, which was called in old Irish Currm (gen. Chorma); and a citation supporting this statement is given. The ancient Greek name is given, and it is mentioned that Dioscorides has the form xodtpyp ; that is the very term mentioned by Colmenar. Colmenar (vol. i., p. 53) cites the fame of the Spanish horses among the ancients, and the small breed of the North so adapted fer travelling, and characterised by its ‘‘ambling” gait. They were called ‘‘ Asturcons,”’ because they came principally from the Asturies. This same statement is reproduced by Smith as regards the Kerry ponies. Colmenar, in speaking of the Biscayans (vol. i., p. 104), says that they were celebrated as most skilled in navigation, more so than any other people of Spain, and had long enjoyed that reputation. “History tells us,” he says, ‘‘that 200 years before Christ they traversed the ocean in barks, made from the trunks of trees, hollowed out, and covered with hides, and that with a fleet thus formed they went to Hibernia (at present Ireland), and occupied it (s’en saisirent).”’ In the work by Joaquin Costa, ‘‘ Introduccion 4 un tratado de politica,” Madrid, 1881, chap. xxiv., p. 405, ‘‘ Poesia-epico-heroica,”’ he refers to the long and fierce wars for independence carried on from the third to the first century s.c., their influence on the national poetry of that time, and points out the subjects which must have inspired them, such as the deeds of the Turdetani, celebrated by Asclepiades as the most learned of the Spanish people, having their laws in verse, and dating back 6000 years (ap. Strabon ITI. iii. 6). ‘‘ Even before these had they recounted the ancient expeditions of the Tartessian Iberians for the conquest of Corsica and Sardinia, and of the Galicians for the conquest of Ireland, the victories of Argontorio over the Phoenicians of Cadiz, and other such adventures.’ Describing Galicia, he (Colmenar) cites its many cities and splendid ports, more particularly Ferrol and La Corugna. Speaking of this, he refers to the famous tower or lighthouse ‘“made in order to discover the vessels passing on the distant horizon.” p- 126, he says :—‘‘ The good people of the country believe that it was built by Hercules, who placed in it a mirror made by art of 6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. necromancer, and having the wonderful virtue of showing all the vessels that might be passing that way, no matter how distant.”’ In O’Mahony’s translation of Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland” (New York, 1857), is given the narrative of the invasion of Ireland by the Milesians from the north of Spain, and Keating’s opinion that the expedition set out from the Tower of Bréogan, in Galicia, and ‘‘that it was there that Lugaidh, the son of Ith, landed when he returned from Ireland with his father’s dead body.’ In the ‘“‘ Historia de Galicia,” by Manuel Murguia (2nd edition, tome I., Corua, 1901), the author cites and comments on this tradi- tion ‘‘ that it was from the Tower of Bréogan that the Milesian leader discerned afar off, one fine morning in winter, the land of Ireland, like a cloud floating on the horizon”? (in the Leabhar Gabala), ‘‘ Not otherwise do the children of the ancient Brigantia narrate, saying that the coasts of England may be seen from the lofty tower ; and we our- selves remember how on clear and tranquil mornings, in the days of our childhood, we felt an intense desire to mount the tower, and see if we could not discern afar off the green Isles, which our youthful imagina- tion caused us to see, rising, as 1t were, on the horizon, like some beautiful white sail crossing these solitary seas.” p- 506 (note).—‘‘ This tradition is very ancient. Ethicus, a geographer of the fourth century, seems to speak under its influence, when describing the Brigantine lighthouse, saying ‘that it looks towards Ireland’ ; and, in describing this, he says, ‘ Its most prominent part advances into the ocean of Cantabria, and locks from a distance towards Brigantia, a city of Galicia that points in the direction of the northerly winds that blow towards Africa.’ ”’ In Major Dalrymple’s ‘‘ Travels in Spain and Portugal in 1777,” p- 88, he says: ‘‘I found here (on the borders of Galicia) a great change in the language. I could hardly understand the lower class of people, their dialect was so corrupt.’ ”’ p- 90.—‘‘On the road from Astorga to Corufia the houses were of stone and thatched. I observed in this district that the people threshed out the corn with a flail, as in England, and I noticed also that it was stacked here.” These citations are given in order to show how markedly Galicia is separated from the other provinces of Spain by its position, its more humid and even moist climate, the difference of race, and consequent differences of manners and customs. Thus, as regards the use of thatch, it is peculiar to Galicia, in the Peninsula, and was so before O’Remtiy—-On the Kerry Straw Cloak Evhibit. 7 the time of the Romans. The round or circular thatched cottage of the Galician Celt shown on the column of Trajan prevailed in that province down to quite modern times; and Murguia describes it, and gives a woodcut representing the hamlet of ‘‘ Las Portillas’’ (on the high road from Orense to Castille), which contained, down to relatively recent times, round and low cottages covered with thatch. p- 90.—‘‘ In one of the villages I observed a number of women, decked out in all their ornaments, sitting under a tree, whilst the young fellows were dancing before them to the pleasant and melodious notes of a bagpipe (instrument characteristic of the Celtic races), accompanied by castafiets which they held in their hands, and little bells that were fastened to their legs—not the least trace of the Andalucian, the Man- chan, or Castillian Spaniard, except language, and that much vitiated.”’ p. 91.—‘‘ At Fuen Cevadon, taking notice of a prodigious heap of loose stones, with a wooden cross on the top of them, my fellow- travellers told me that each ‘ Gallego’ returning to his own country makes it a rule to throw a stone on this pile; thus by accumulation it has formed a considerable mound.”’ p. 94.—‘‘ Passed the village of Campo de Narraya, when we came into a hilly country, the lands enclosed; the women wore handker- chiefs round their heads as in Ireland; passed a great many villages wherein I noticed that the houses were substantially built of stone and strongly thatched, which becomes necessary, as the rain, I suppose in winter, must pour down in great torrents; saw abundance of hogs and a great many chestnut trees.” p- 97.—‘‘ Betanzos; market day; many people assembled from the country. The women had much better countenances than in other parts of the kingdom, fresh countenances with fine black eyes and hair ; they wore not shoes or stockings.”’ p- 105.—‘‘ This province (Galicia) is famous for small but strong breed of horses, which are very cheap.” p. 123.—‘‘ Braga. This day there was a fair here, at which there was a great deal of coarse linen, cloth, some small cattle, crockery ware, and wooden shoes called ‘galloches’” (Littré gives as etymology: ‘‘Espafiol, ‘gallocha.’ On le tire du Latin ‘ Gallice,’ sorte de chaussure gauloise.’’) p. 128.—“ All through this country from Valenga there is a kind of carriage, like the Irish car, drawn by oxen, yoked to the neck. The wheels are never greased, on purpose, as they told me, that they might give notice to one another in the narrow roads which prevail all through the nerthern part of the country.” 8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The following extracts are from Kinsey’s (Rev. Wm. M.) ‘Portugal Illustrated,’’ 8vo, 1828 :— p. 16.—‘‘ The history of Portugal may be said to be that of the commerce of European states, if not of the civilization of Europe generally.” p. 29.—‘‘The provinces of Tras os Montes and Minho, situated in the south of Galicia, justly termed the ‘ Medulla Hespanica,’ being at this day (1828) one of the most beautiful, the most populous, fertile, and wealthy districts in the world.” p. 285.—‘* While the men carry their coats on the ‘ cajado,’ a long pole, seven or eight feet long, and having the large knob at its extremity frequently loaded with lead, a formidable weapon used with equal address against, dog, wolf, or robber.” p. 248.—‘‘ Numerous rivers, some of which produce the only salmon to be had in Portugal, and which is sent even as far as Madrid.” p. 270.—* Inviting one from the fair throng to figure off with him to the monotonous notes of the bagpipe, played by a Spaniard, the only wandering musi- cians allowed in Portu- gal being natives of Spain, whose appear- ance altogether was as = rough and uncouth as iG: the notes of his instru- Peasant wearing Straw Cloak. From Kinsey’s ‘ Portugal Illustrated,” Pl. rx. ment were sorry and unharmonious.’’ (Compare with Hans Gadow’s ‘In the North of Spain,” pp. 148, 176, 200.) p. 337.—“ In many instances we have seen these watchmen (in the vineyards of the Douro), like the shepherds and the labouring O’RrmLty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Erhibit. i) peasantry of the northern part of the provinces, protected against the rain and changes of the atmosphere by a dress or outward covering composed of straw, which is closely twisted together, and is sufficiently large to conceal the whole person (fig. 2). In this sort of peripatetic thatch the guardian of the vineyard defies the effect of the weather ; and during the important part of the season remains nearly night and day in the open air with his musket prepared to resist any invasion of his property.” p. 402.—‘‘ Figuerra da Foz. The boats on this part of the coast are so beautifully carved at either extremity, like an Indian proa, to enable them to cut their way through the violent surfs occasioned by the heavy westerly winds which generally commence in the latter end of October or beginning of November, and prevail through the winter along the whole coast of Portugal.” (This citation is given to show how favourable this prevailing wind is for the run to Ireland or the run back.) p. 481.—‘‘ About three leagues from Evora, near Arrayolos, there is a cromleach.”’ p. 495.—( Zailprece), sketch of this cromleach. The following citations are from ‘‘ Travels in Portugal,” by John Latouche (Oswald Crawfurd), 1875, and refer to the parts of Portugal already referred to as being comprehended in the Ancient Galicia and past Roman times, down to the twelfth century, that is, the more dis- tinctly Celtic part of the Peninsula. pp. 73 to 80.—The author describes an excursion to the ‘‘Gaviarra,”’ one of the loftiest mountains in Portugal, the height of which is nearly 8000 feet ; and he depicts the magnificent view of the country to be seen therefrom, embracing the range of the Gerez Mountains, the hilly provinces of Tras os Montes, and the country of Beira. To the north-east the eye ranges across the Spanish frontier towards the Asturias, in the direction of Astorga and Leon. This he describes as the cradle of the Portuguese nation, which is an off-set of the vigorous race which in the eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries inhabited the great basin and water-shed of the Douro, from the heights of the Asturias of Leon and of old Castille, as far as the mountainous ranges of Beira and Tras os Montes, ‘‘the race of men who in the Asturias preserved some sort of independence when the rest of the Peninsula was over- run by Arabs.” p. 83.—He gives a highly appreciative description of this race as regards energy, courage, and spirit of adventure. He then describes his passage into the valley of the Douro, and continues. 10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. p- 182.—‘‘ From Amarante over a barren country to the solitary wayside inn at Casaes.”’ p. 183.—‘‘ There was a fair or market going on somewhere on the road, and I overtook several parties of sturdy farmers on horseback. Many of them carried long ox-goads in their hands; and as the day was raining, they wore the curious waterproof cloak made of rushes, which is peculiar to the province of the Minho, a waterproof which has many advantages over the very best Mackintosh coat, being, in the first place, much lighter ; in the second place, it does not make the wearer hot, or give him a headache, nor smell of tar; in the third place, a good coat costs less than a shilling. Its appearance is, how- ever, rather against it, and the wearer looks exactly as if he was thatched with straw from head to foot. These palhogas are extremely used by all conditions of persons, and enable labouring men to do field-work on the rainiest days when the water descends in tropical torrents, and when without some such protection no out-of-door labour could be done. Like many other customs and institutions in this province, where the Roman colonists have left such numerous traces of their presence, the palhoca may, perhaps, be an inheritance from the Roman times, and may be representative of the Zoga viminalis of the Romans, ‘the Toga made of Twigs.’ Itis difficult to look at these homely- looking men, with their singular thatch upon them, bestriding their miserable ponies, and to believe that both men and ponies are lineal descendants of the cavaliers and war-horses who rode down the Saracens at Ourique, and the Spaniards on the field of Aljubarrota. Yet neither men nor ponies can be much changed since those days. The ponies have probably degenerated and dwindled to some extent, but I see no reason why the men should have done so at all.” The following citation is from a French author, ‘‘ Andalousie et Portugal” (Paris: Calmaan Levy, 1885) :-— p. 410.—‘‘ Coimbre; Les femmes de village, leurs paniers plats suspendus aux épaules, bien campées, grandes, pied leste, la vraie race Portugaise (celle que n’alterérent jamais d’impures mélanges avec le sang negre) arrivent au marché, Elles ont la taille souple, des visages riants; un court jupon badine sur la jambe nue, le manteau bleu voltige sur leurs pas, tandis que le ‘Camponio,’ un gaillard solide, marche a coté de son magnifique attélage de beeufs noirs. Comme le ciel ménace, qu’en cette zone, ot les brumes del Océan rencontrent la chaleur des tropiques, une averse est une trombe, les ‘‘ Camponios” s’enfouissent sous la ‘Capa’ de jones dessechés, espéce de meule O’Re1tty— On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. 1l ambulante qui les transforme en Patagons. Les nuages peuvent crever, se verser des cataractes, pas une goutte d’eau n’atteindra le ‘Camponio.’ Cette meule la qui coute 3 francs (au ‘forasteiro’) ne pése guére plus qu’un fétu. Elle n’est ni sans noblesse ni sans beauté. Lorsqu’on voit s’avancer d’un pas majestueux, sa figure brune a demi-cachée sous le feutre noir, ce paysan roi de la campagne grandi de toute la raideur de sa toge monumentale, je ne sais quelles visions de races primitives passent devant les yeux.” From these three last citations it may be concluded that the cloak in question is usually made of straw, as indicated by the name ‘ Pal- hoca ’’; that itis peculiar to the northern provinces of Portugal, Minho, and Tras os Montes (formerly part of Galicia); and lastly, that it is more generally in use among the farming and labouring classes. It is worth noting that Vieyra’s Portuguese Dictionary gives ‘‘ Palhaco,”’ asa ‘‘clown in a playhouse.”’ Might it not be inferred that the ‘¢ Palhacgo” would sometimes use the ‘‘ Palhoca” in some dance or mummery ? That some such garment as a straw cloak was in use in Ireland in the sixteenth century may be deduced from the statement made by Campion in his ‘‘Historie of Ireland’’ (Ancient Irish Histories, 1809), p. 27.—‘‘ There is among them a brotherhood of ‘ Carrowes,’ that profess to play at cards all the yeare long, and make it their only occupation. They play away mantle and all to the bare skin, and then truss themselves in straw or in leaves ; they waite for passengers in the highway, invite them to a game upon the greene, &c.”’ Colmenar, in describing the Celtiberians, mentioned the use among them of the ‘‘ épieu,”’ or boar-spear, as characteristic of the race; and a citation has already been given from Kinsey (p. 255) as to the use among the Portuguese and the Galicians of the ‘‘ cajado,” or great staff, loaded at one end. Latouche, in his description of the farmers whom he met wearing straw cloaks, says that many of them carried large ox-goads in their hands, evidently as an arm of defence, since they were on horseback, and were not seemingly driving oxen. This same author, writing as ‘‘Oswald Crawfurd,” published in 1880 another work entitled, ‘‘ Customs of the Portuguese People,” in which occurs the following passage bearing on this point of the use of the ox-goad by the Portuguese peasants :— p. 865.—'* When the Portuguese workman or day labourer has done his long day’s work, he does not lean against a post and smoke a pipe; he does not fayour any such ‘contemplative man’s recreation,’ nor 12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. does he linger in the wine-shop ; but if it be a holiday or a Sunday, and in a rural district, he puts on a clean shirt, with a large gold or silver stud, as a neck-fastening, and his newest hat, varying in shape according to the locality, but always of black felt, and of a kind which we see in pictures of Spanish life. He throws over his shoulders a black cloth cloak, with a real gold or silver clasp. He takes his favourite ox-goad in his hand, as tall as himself, straight as an arrow, well rounded and polished, and bonnd with brass.. He slings his guitar round his neck, and makes his way to the nearest fashionable threshing- floor, or peasant’s drawingroom. Here are gathered old and young of both sexes, come hither for gossip, song, or dance.’’ The ox-goad is in general use all over the Peninsula, wherever oxen are used for draught, more or less varied in weight or length, but always bearing at the end a short iron or steel point. In the northern provinces and in Portugal a sort of quarterstaff is used. Thus, in the Earl of Carnarvon’s ‘‘ Por- tugal and Galicia ’’ (1861), he states, p. 35 (neighbourhood of Coimbre), “They also carry the Pao, or long pole, as in the neighbourhood of Lisbon.”’? Pao is the Portuguese or Galician pronunciation of Palo, the term employed in Asturias, and really represents the Asturian pronunciation of the Latin Palum, that is with the ‘‘ 0” very long and full, and the ‘‘ m”’ quite mute and barely audible. But this quarter- staff is also found among the Berbers, as appears from the following citation from Cunningham Graham’s ‘‘ Magreb-el-aska, a Journey in Morocco” (1898), p. 214. Describing a Berber ‘ runner ”’ or ‘‘ recass,”’ he says, ‘‘ And in his hand he carried a stout quarterstaff, full five feet long, with which all ‘recasses’ used to walk, try the depth of water in crossing streams, defend themselves, and ease their backs by passing it behind them, through their two arms, and resting on it as they trot along.’ Of this people it is stated in the excellent article concerning them in Vivian de St. Martin’s ‘ Dictionnaire de Géographie Universelle’”’: ‘Les Berbers de l’Atlas sont physique- ment de véritables Européens: ils sont aussi blancs que les Francais du Nord. Beaucoup de Kabyles, dit Mr. Shaler, qui ont le teint | clair and les cheveux blonds, rappellent plutot des paysans du Nord de l’Europe, que des habitants de l’Afrique.’’ This race is said to have at one time extended along the west coast of the Peninsula as | far north as Galicia. Hence, it may be inferred that the use of this _ weapon, whether in the form of a boar-spear (€pieu), or of a quarter- | staff, or in that of an ox-goad, may be considered as extremely ancient, and that the straw cloak of the Minho and Tras os Montes provinces carried by the farmers, and used by the labourers, is of O’Reitty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. ils: equal antiquity, and that it most probably goes back to pre-Roman times. In this respect it is interesting to call attention to the term ‘* colgado”’? employed by Kinsey at p. 235 of his work already cited, as applied to the long pole or staff on which articles were being carried by the bearer. It may possibly be the slightly altered form of the Celtic words cuatlle-gath or ‘‘spear-handle”’; and if this be accepted, it would so far furnish another argument in favour of the antiquity of the ‘‘ox-goad” and of the “straw cloak” in question. La 1. ON THE EXCAVATION OF A TUMULUS NEAR LOUGHREA, CO. GALWAY. By GEORGE COFFEY, M.R.LA. Read January 11. Ordered for publication JANuary 13. Published Fesruary 5, 1904. In October, 1903, I obtained permission to open a small tumulus near Loughrea, Co. Galway. It is situated on the townland of Farta, about half a mile to the west of Turoe House: Ordnance map, 6 inch, sheet 97. The Rev. J. O’Donovan, Adm., Loughrea, procured the consent of Colonel Daly, the owner of the land, and most kindly pro- vided the labourers for the work. The mound measured 40 feet in diameter, and 9 feet in height. Digging was begun at the east side, and continued inwards till the centre was reached. In construction the tumulus consisted of stones and clay, with a sandy band of about eight to ten inches, which followed the sectional outline of the mound at a depth of about one- third down from the surface. As the digging proceeded, abundant remains of fire, charcoal, and burnt clay were met with on the level of the old surface of the ground, increasing as the centre was neared. On reaching the centre afemale skeleton was found (fig.1,4). It lay east and west, with the head to the west, at a depth of four feet from the top of the tumulus. The stones and clay of the upper part of the mound lay directly on the bones; little if any attempt had been made to form a structure over the body; and as the bones were CorreY—On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea. 16 in a bad state, it was not possible to determine the manner in which the body had been disposed. By the side of the human skeleton, on the south side, were some remains of red deer, and remains of a small horse (fig. 1, B). The remains g72« identified as deer consisted of two horns and a leg-bone. The tines of the horns had been broken off, with the exception of the first tine in each case, so that they took the form of deer-horn picks. A noticeable feature is that the handle-end of the example figured shows well-marked traces of cuts, also the stumps left where the tines have been removed show marks of cuts in both cases (fig. 2). The second horn is not figured, it is imperfect; the lower half of the handle portion broke into pieces in attempting to remove it. The horse lay on its left side, the head to the west. It is probable, from the number of bones found, that the horse was buried whole along with the human body. All the remains lay on the same level; and it was evident from the clearly marked horizontal line formed by the : bone-bed across the section of the mound, that a surface Pig. 2. had been prepared on which the bodies had been laid. Directly below the bodies of the woman and horse a cremated iuterment was found on the level of the old surface of the ground (fig. 1, c). It rested on a rude block of stone, and consisted of an almost plain urn in- verted over the burnt bones. No chamber or structural arrangement of stones to protect the urn had been attempted. The urn was in a bad state, and could only be removed in fragments. 7 - vo! . 4 : , s - PLATE I, (X 2.) AUDOEN’S CHURCH 69 ? S. ANNE OF Attached to Deed No FRATERNITY THE OF SEAL A. M‘Googan.) Mr 1 drawing by c (From Ett vil Uae HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS GILD OF S. ANNE, IN §&. AUDOEN’S CHURCH, DUBLIN, 1480-1740, TAKEN FROM ITS RECORDS IN THE HALIDAY COLLECTION, R.I.A. Br HENRY F. BERRY, 1.8.0., M.A. [Prare I. | Read JANUARY 11. Ordered for Publication JANUARY 18. Published Marcu 24, 1904. Formine portion of what is known as the ‘“‘ Haliday Collection” in this Academy, are some 160 ancient deeds and documents (including three testaments), which would appear to have lain in the strong room, almost unnoticed, since their presentation. They are all that are now known to be extant of the muniments and title-deeds of the religious gild of 8. Anne in the church of 8. Audoen, save a volume of abstracts of 841 documents made in 1772 by James Goddard, clerk of the gild, among the Gilbert mss. in the City Hall. The deeds in the Academy were originally numbered 1 to 600, while one of them bears the number 831, but there only remain, practically, Nos. 50 to 120; 500 to 570; and 580 to 599, which extend in point of date from the year 1285 to 1740. Though S. Anne’s gild was not founded until 1430, some of the title-deeds of its subsequently acquired property extend thus far back. Two of them belong to the thirteenth century, about twenty are dated in the fourteenth, and most of the remaining documents were drawn up in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. What became of all the rest it would be idle to conjecture, but inas- much as this gild of 8. Anne acquired extensive property in the city and county of Dublin and elsewhere, which (owing to a suspicion that the trusts impressed on it were not carried out) subjected its affairs to unpleasant inquiry by the Church and the Government, it became safer for those interested to conceal or destroy incriminating documents. To Launcelot Bulkeley, Archbishop of Dublin, may be attributed the preservation of those now under consideration. James I. and Charles I. essayed to pry into the working of the gild and its alleged illegal procedure, while a ‘‘too great eagerness in searching into the affairs R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [3] 22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of the fraternity’ was assigned as one of the causes which hastened the end of that ill-fated minister of the latter—Wentworth, Earl of Strafford.’ During a search for ancient wills connected with the diocese of Dublin, attention was directed to this portion of the Haliday collection ; and of so much interest and importance did these original and appar- ently unknown documents appear, that it seemed only right to take steps towards making the Academy acquainted with their contents. They deal with the property of the fraternity in that portion of the ancient city immediately round S. Audoen’s church, including High-street, Cook-street, Rochel-lane, Keyzar’s-lane, Winetayern- street, and Merchants’-quay; in the suburbs, Francis-street, James’s- gate, &c.; and at Kilmainham, Crumlin, &c., in the County Dublin. While adding a good deal to our knowledge of the city, they afford considerable information as to old-time citizens and their families. It is proposed to give ashort account of the foundation of 8. Anne’s gild and its objects, noting anything of special interest in the Deeds, and then to deal with its later history, as revealed in certain proceed- ings against the fraternity, initiated by the Lord Deputy and Council in the reign of Charles I., and by Chancery Bills, &c., at a subsequent period. A Calendar of the documents, similar in plan to that adopted for the Christ Church collection (Appendices to the 20th, 23rd, and 24th Reports of the Deputy-Keeper of the Records), forms Appendix No. I. Appendix No. II. is a list of Masters and Wardens, 1434-1740. S. Audoen, Bishop of Rouen, died in 683; and as his memory was highly venerated among the Anglo-Norman settlers in Dublin, their church here was fittingly dedicated to him as their patron. S. Audoen’s (or 8. Owen’s) church was originally conferred by Arch- bishop John Comyn on the Convent of Grace Dieu; but Henry de Loundres allocated it to the 'reasurer of S. Patrick’s Cathedral. Within this church, prior to the establishment of 8. Anne’s gild, stood a chapel of 8. Mary the Virgin, and there were also altars erected to 8. Catherine, 8. Nicholas, 8. Thomas, and S. Clare. On 16th December, 1430, in the ninth year of his reign, King Henry YVI., by letters patent, with the assent of Richard, Arch- bishop of Dublin, Justiciary of this Kingdom, in homage and reverence of God, the B. V.M., and 8. Anne, and with a view to fulfilling the pious intentions of the said prelate, and of Christopher Barnewall, John Blackney, Walter Tirrell, knight; John fitzRobert Barnewall, 1 Hunting of the Romish Fox, 1683. Brerry—WHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 23 Thomas Cusacke, esquire; Robert White, merchant; Robert Silke and William Sutton; clerks; John Walshe, merchant; James Blackney, James Cusacke, Robert Cusacke, Edward Brien, and John Stafford, baker, granted to them licence to found a chantry and endow a chaplain in the church of S. Audoen, in honour of S. Anne, together with a gild or fraternity of same, to consist of men and women. The patent contained the provisions usual in cases of religious gilds, allowing liberty to plead and be impleaded, to have a common seal, &c. The fraternity was to support six chantry priests, one to celebrate in a chapel which was to be built and dedicated to 8. Anne, one in the Lady chapel, and one at each of the four altars above named, for the souls of the king, the founders, brethren and sisters, &c.; and it was allowed to hold lands and premises to the value of 100 marks yearly for their maintenance. S. Anne’s chapel was erected at the south side of the nave, running parallel to it as far as the chancel. The south wall was taken down, and six new pillars formed five bays, which caused the chapel to become the south aisle of the church. On Ist August, 138th Henry VI., the Crown granted to several persons licence to assign to John Burnell, master of the gild, Robert Wode and David Rowe, wardens, certain premises in the city to the yearly value of 8 marks, 7 shillings, to hold to them and their successors for ever, in part satisfaction of the said sum of 100 marks. This licence is enrolled,’ and in the margin stands the note-—‘‘ In part satisfaction of the mortmain of 8. Anne’s chapel.” A number of the documents afford information regarding the appointment of chantry priests on the foundation, their duties, main- tenance, &c.; and as to the college or hall, together with the various chambers used for their residence and accommodation. As the existence of any documents of a similar nature now extant in Ireland is unknown, the ight thrown by them on the lives of the ancient chantry priests in this city is quite new. These priests had to serve in a general way in the choir, while one of the chapels or altars was specially assigned to each on appointment. Separate chambers or sets of apartments were allotted them, and the average yearly salary pertaining to their office appears to have been the sum of 8 marks.” The priests were to have a competent table (or board) provided—‘‘a table honestly 1 Patent Roll, 13th Henry VI. *In 13892 ten marks was the salary assigned to the Chantry Priest of 8. Peter's, Cheap, London. [3*] 24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. found, according to the degree of a priest; ’’ and the tenure of office was for life, ‘‘as well in sickness as in health, as far forth as God would give grace and bodily health.”? In each indenture the gild bound itself to find all ornaments necessary for singing mass—bread, wine, wax, chalice, mass-book, vestments, &c., while the priests, on their parts, agreed to sing at all divine services, so far as their learn- ing and ‘‘conyng”’ extended, binding themselves not to be absent without special leave, and not to relinquish their posts except on promotion to benefices. In 15384, when the gild acquired the residence, garden, and premises belonging to the family of Blackney or Blakeney, known as Blakeney’s Inns, in exchange for some lands at Saucerstown, near Swords, the place was formed into a college for the chantry priests, and in their appointments the special apartments assigned to each are specifically designated; thus, we learn that one was known as the ‘‘ second tower of Blakeney’s Inns” (the chamber next the vault) ; another as the ‘‘ fourth chamber,’”’ &c., and the gild undertook their repair and maintenance. In certain instances the occupants them- selves effected improvements. Sir James More, whose appointment dated from 1535, hedged a little garden in his possession with ‘‘ quick frythe,’’ and it is stated that he intended to erect some buildings within the precincts of S. Anne’s Inns; a stone wall, made at his cost, is mentioned later on. Sir Thady Cor built a loft, with stairs, over a cellar under his chamber, called ‘‘ 8S. Anne’s workhouse.”’ In 1546 Robert Fitzsymon, clerk (one of the two attached to the church),' was granted an annuity of £8, in part payment for his services in §. Audoen’s church, in singing and playing at the organs at all services, principal feasts, and holydays; on ‘‘feryall” days only, at Mary mass and anthem, and Jesus mass on the Friday; he was to have the appointment of a sexton. The other clerk was to carry holy water, and wait on the curate in visiting sick folk. Half profit of the bells and church cake was to be Fitzsymon’s. In 1540 William Fynnyn was appointed for life to one of the clerkships in the church at a salary of 7 marks, with halfendele of the church cake, bells, and ‘‘mind” money. His duties consisted in singing and reading in choir daily at divine service ; every second week he was to cause fire and water to be brought, and he was also to ring the bells, and wait on the parish priest in visiting sick folk. ‘Joan Douce in 1881 bequeathed a sum of money to the two clerks of S. Audoen’s parish church. (See No. 20.) Brerry—LHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 20 The following is a list of the chantry priests of S. Anne’s gild during the greater portion of the sixteenth century, compiled from its records :— William Gafnee, 15381. Thady Cor, 1513-1535 (and subsequently), S. Anne’s altar. Thomas Cale, 1512-1529 (and subsequently), S. Nicholas’ altar. Thomas More, 1531-1536, 8S. Katherine’s altar. James More, 1535-1545 (and subsequently), 8. Clare’s altar. Henry Gaurane, 1535-1549, 8. Thomas’ altar. George Browne, 1545-1571 (and subsequently). Thomas Gafnee, 1546— , 8. Anne’s altar. Symon Carpenter, 1546- , 8. Mary’s altar. John Rocheforde, 1549- , 8. Thomas’ altar. Nicholas Cor, 1552- Thomas Caddell, 1564— Special additional chaplains were appointed to 8S. Audoen’s, in fulfilment of bequests by testators for the maintenance of priests to cele- brate masses. The executors of John Stafford, baker, one of the founders, who appears to have accumulated a large fortune, conveyed to the gild, in 1450 (No. 119), a number of tenements and messuages, with a view to such celebrations, in accordance with a certain deed. Neither Stafford’s testament nor deed is now forthcoming. In 1478, sir Robert Dovedall (No. 1), in his lifetime, bestowed on the gild a gift of 100 marks, to be put out at interest, used in merchandise at a profit, or invested in the purchase of land in the country; the yearly income derived to be devoted to the support of two priests, who were to pray for him. After sir Robert’s death, the gild was to see to such priests keeping his ‘‘mind”’ on the anniversary of his death, and they were to be maintained in addition to the regular chaplains. In 1488, pursuant to the will of Thomas Wolton (or Walton), which is not now in the collection, the gild (No. 2) granted to John Dromyn,' chaplain, a sum of 40s. yearly, charged on a messuage of Wolton’s, which he was to inhabit, and which the fraternity became bound to keep in repair. Dromyn was to have board supplied, and as the gild was to furnish bread, wine, and wax, the premises had evidently been bequeathed on condition of masses being celebrated for the donor. Thomas Wolton, who is described in 1450 as citizen of London, would appear to have settled in Dublin in that year, when he had premises in High-street leased to him. 1 John Dromyn was Proctor of S. Olave’s in 1485. (Dr. Hughes’ S. John’s.) 26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Very specific directions for observance of an obit are contained in a deed (No. 5) executed in 1529 by Richard Talbot, merchant, of Dublin, who bestowed on S. Anne’s gild certain premises in the city, on condition that the priests maintained on 8. Anne’s ‘“ Rent ”’ should yearly in 8. Audoen’s, on the Sunday before the feast of S. Barnabas, observe same with solemn mass and dirige, by plain song. On the Saturday previous, according to the ‘old laudable custom,”’ the city bellman,! was to go to the old station-places appointed in the city to “bid” a pater noster and ave for said Talbot. Another obit to be observed by the gild was that of William Queytrot (No. 11), which, in 1545, they bound themselves to keep yearly ‘‘during the world,” on the Sunday next after the feast of S. Bartholomew, with requiem mass by note, with fine “‘ pryketts ” of wax burning. A similar agreement (No. 12) was entered into in 1545, pursuant to the will of Alexander Bessyke (No. 22), under which money was paid to the college, in consideration of the obit? of himself and his wife being observed. He was to be buried in 8S. Clare’s chapel. The deeds are full of information as to the district immediately round S. Audoen’s; anda study of them has made it possible to describe, with some approximation to accuracy, the position of the various buildings connected with 8. Anne’s gild. It seems certain that, from the time of its foundation, the six chantry priests were accommodated with distinct sets of apartments, each denominated a chamber,® but whether specially erected for their use is not clear; most probably houses in the vicinity of the church, which had from time to time been bequeathed to the fraternity, were used as residences for the chaplains. In 1425, a house standing by the stile of the church- yard,* was described as the ‘‘ chamber of 8. Mary’s chaplain”’; this, 1 A chaplain was to celebrate in 8. Martin’s church, Leicester, for certain souls, under a deed of 1452, and the mayor and community were to keep the obit on 8th August by requiem mass with music. The bellman (polictor) of the town was to go through it to announce the obit, as was the custom of the town. (Records of the Borough of Leicester, 13827-1509, ed. by Miss M. Bateson.) 2See Obits and Martyrology of Christ Church (ed. Todd), Introd., p. xxviii, as to celebration of obits under wills, by which testators bequeathed valuable gifts to the priory. Dr. Todd notes the fact of the observance of obits being made the subject of regular purchase and stipulation. 3 This would include at least a ‘‘hall’’ and sleeping-room. In Christ Church the Precentor’s Chamber, in addition to these, contained a study, garret, and kitchen. 4 This turnstile stood at the upper end of S. Audoen’s-lane, near the Corn Market. Brerry—WListory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 27 however, was just prior to the institution of the gild, and the priest for whom it served as a residence was connected with the church. Sir William Gafnee, to whose chaplaincy at S. Katherine’s altar, and residence, Sir Thomas More succeeded, occupied the chamber described as that on the right hand next the entry to ‘‘ Cromlyng.’’ On the acquisition of Blakeney’s Inns by the gild, More moved into the tower of that building. ‘Old Crumlin”? was the name of a messuage close to the steeple of S. Audoen’s church. In a deed of 1705 (No. 124), its site is represented as then waste, bounding on the south to the gild house, on the north to the church, and west to S. Audoen’s lane. The Haliday deeds show that a narrow lane had run between the south wall of the church and Old Crumlin, and the gild-house lay between this last and the Corn Market. This lane gave access to a door in the south wall of 8. Anne’s aisle, and the passage must have been a short one, probably terminating at the opening leading to the under- ground passage beneath the church, beyond which it was blocked by the west end of a house in High-street. In 1572, Alderman Goghe, to whom the house then belonged, obtained possession of the lane. In 1534, James Blakeney conveyed to 8S. Anne’s gild the tenement known as Blakeney’s Inns, with a turret and garden. No particulars appear hitherto to have been available with regard to this mansion, though our public and civic records afford information as to several other town residences of leading civic families, denominated Inns, such as Burnell’s, Coryngham’s, Jeneval’s, and Preston’s Inns. So full a description of Blakeney’s Inns is given in 8. Anne’s deeds, that the task of reconstructing, to a certain extent, the plan of the buildings and grounds attached, is not a difficult one. The Roman Catholic church in High-street occupies the site of the Inns and portion of their grounds, which were bounded on the north by the line of the old city wall, on the south by tenements in High-street, on the west by S. Audoen’s-lane, and on the east by Ram-lane. The family of Blakeney, or Blackney, had been resident in Dublin from (at latest) the days of King Edward III., and it is probable that it had been settled here long before. William Blakeney was sheriff of Dublin in 1379, and John Blakeney was appointed Chief Justice of the Common Bench in 1421. In the conveyance of his old family residence to the gild in 1534, James Blakeney is described as of Rykynhore, and he exchanged the Inns for Saucerstown, near Swords, then the property of the fraternity. Its governing body appear to have speedily set about making the necessary alterations in what must have been very old premises, with a view to setting them 28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. apart as a residence for the chantry priests. The name of the place at the same time underwent a change, and it was thenceforward known as ‘*§. Audoen’s college.”” The apartments may not all have been ready for occupation for a time, as in 1588 a proviso was endorsed on one of the deeds, that ‘‘if the priests of S. Audoen’s keep residence,” they are to have a small cellar under the little buttery. Under the Inns certain cellars, forming portion of the premises, had been leased to various citizens, and were in use by them. THE CoLLEGE. A great door in the eastern side of 8. Audoen’s-lane’ led into a large close, bounded on the north by the city wall, and on the east by Ram-lane, while at its south-western end lay a small garden between it and the north wall of the church. East of this garden lay another larger one, in which stood the pile of buildings formerly known as Blakeney’s Inns. Each garden had a door communicating with the great close or court. The main building, which boasted a tower, contained a great hall and a kitchen (also called the little cellar), at its east end, under what was long known as sir George Browne’s chamber; also a buttery adjoining the hall. The chambers specially mentioned in the deeds are—the second chamber of the tower, next the vault, and the upper- most chamber of the tower; the fourth chamber, the east chamber next the garden (which had ‘‘rooms and places’’), and the third chamber of the gallery next from the church. A new gallery, which ‘‘ joined the church door,”’ was erected, and it probably led, for the convenience of the priests serving in the church, from the great hall or certain of the chambers, to the north door in the chancel wall. While the Blakeney family held the premises this was unnecessary ; but once the chantry priests went to reside in the Inns, a direct mode of communication had to be devised, and this was achieved by means of a gallery, which gave them an approach from their apartments through the garden to the nearest door of the sacred edifice. Some portion of this ancient doorway, which had moulded 1JTn ancient times there were houses on both sides of S. Audoen’s-lane; on the east side they extended from the north wall of the church to 8S. Audoen’s gate ; on the west from the corner of Keyzar’s-lane to the tower over the gate (the ground being at a higher level). The backs of these last opened into the cemetery, the northern side of which was bounded by the old city wall. Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 29 jambs of yellow sandstone, and which was built up by order of Dr. William Lightburne, is still to be seen. In addition, the property included a large cellar, which bounded to the church on the south, the entry gate of the college on the north, and the lane on the west. These boundaries are precisely those of the little garden lying between the great court and 8. Audoen’s church, so that the cellar would appear to have been constructed beneath it ; this probably communicated with the underground passage which so long existed, and which was the subject of more than one lawsuit. Another great cellar is described as lying on the north side of the great door. In 1554, the gild are found letting the great garden, free egress and regress being retained through the great outer door, and the door leading into the garden from the court. In 1569, a further letting took place, when a stipulation was made that ladders might be fixed in the garden, on its becoming necessary to cover sir George Browne’s chamber. By the year 1588, all the building formerly known as Blakeney’s Inns appears to have become ruinous, and the gild leased it, with its appurtenances, in 1598, for sixty-one years, to Alderman Nicholas Weston. In the year 1535, sir Thady Cor, one of the chantry priests who officiated at S. Anne’s altar, resided ina house in 8. Audoen’s church- yard, underneath which was a cellar known as 8. Anne’s ‘‘ work- house.”? Over a certain part of this he agreed to build a loft with stairs, and to roof the same. We learn from the recital of another deed that this ‘‘ workhouse ”’ was a stable, and that it lay north of the churchyard. It is noteworthy that certain of the documents which have been quoted are marked as haying been enrolled in Domesday, a record of the Corporation, wherein deeds affecting land in the city were bound to be entered. PROPERTY OF THE GiILD, &c. In addition to the college and some premises close by, the fraternity owned messuages and tenements in the parish of 8. Michael, in High-street, Corn Market, Cook-street, Rochel-lane, Keyzar’s- 1 The masons engaged in rebuilding portion of Christ Church Cathedral in 1564 had as a special workplace one of the cellars under the church, probably what was afterwards the Dean’s stable. The cellar mentioned above was, no doubt, used by workmen employed by §. Anne’s gild, in connexion with its extensive property in the neighbourhood. 30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. lane, Winetavern-street, Bridge-street, Scarlet-lane, Merchants’-quay, Francis-street, S. George’s-lane, S. Kevin’s and 8. James’, all in the city and suburbs of Dublin. In the County of Dublin it possessed property at Crumlin, Kilmainham, Nutstown, and Saucerstown, near Swords.? 2 The names of two lanes not previously known to have existed are mentioned in the Deeds. Kisshoke’s-lane occurs as a boundary in No. 120 (a.p. 1482); but in this instance a mistake may possibly have occurred, as the situation would seem to indicate that Keyzar’s- (also called Kisher’s) lane, close by 8. Audoen’s church, was intended. A family named Kysshoke resided in the neighbourhood between 1329 and 1398, as appears from the Christ Church Deeds; and some lane, which subsequently disappeared, may have been named from that family. No. 57 (a.p. 1882) deals with a messuage in Golden-lane, parish of S. John de Bothe-street, as to which lane no information existed. ‘‘Le Golde’’-lane, in the parish of 8. Michael, is mentioned in a document of 1438, among the Deeds in Trinity College Library, which may be the same. Confusion might possibly have occurred between the two, for as the parishes, both very limited in extent, adjoined one another, it is unlikely that two streets of the same name should have lain in such close proximity. Occasionally the old city wall is mentioned as bounding certain of the premises—for instance, in Rochel-lane and Winetavern-street ; and the ancient city watercourse appears as the ‘ pipe of the water of the city,” and as the ‘‘aqueduct.”” The High Pipe or cistern, opposite S. Audoen’s, is also alluded to. The Deeds afford some fresh information as to property in the city belonging to monasteries and convents, &c. A messuage in Cook- street, near 8. Audoen’s cemetery, is described as being owned by the Abbess of S. Mary del Hogges in 1450 ; in the year 1478, the gild of S. John the Baptist,? in S. John’s church, had an interest in some ground in High-street; while in very early times S. Mary’s Abbey owned a house near 8. Audoen’s cemetery, which by the year 1593 1 From the Abstract Book of S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.), compiled in 1772, it would appear that the fraternity had owned, in addition, property in Bertram’s- court, Burnell-lane, and Oxmantown, in the city, and at Ballydowd, Carpenters- town, Dolphin’s Barn, Esker, Leixlip, Lucan, Newcastle, and Ballyowen, in the County of Dublin. 2 The chapel of this gild in S. John’s church was used from 1417 by the fraternity of Tailors. Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 31 had become the property of the city. In 1285 is found a grant of rents to the Hospital of S. John without the New Gate, and also one to the Nuns of Tachmelyn.' Some further interesting particulars may be gleaned from these documents of 8. Anne’s gild. In the year 1486, Thomas Talbot, lord of Malahide, held lands in Kilmainham, while Richard Mareward, baron of Skreen,? owned a messuage near the Bull-ring and the High Pipe, which in 1454 he dealt with as owner. A Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas, in the reign of Henry VIII., had his residence by the High Pipe, and the premises would appear to have extended to Rochel-lane ; this was Patrick Bermingham, whose ancestor had been Chief Justice of the King’s Bench in the time of Edward IV. Land in the same vicinity, held by Eleanor Dowdall, wife of William Preston, viscount Gormanston, is named (No. 82) as bounding, in 1527, a tenement dealt with in one of the Deeds. Sir William Domvile, Attorney-General for Ireland, in the reign of Charles II., held some of the gild property, as in the year 1664 he is found surrendering what was known as the ‘‘small farm,” containing twenty-six acres, which lay in Kilmainham (No. 159). The name of a Vicar of Naas, not previously known, has been recovered. He-—- Thomas de Donabat—appears in a document of 13876 (No. 133) as grantee of a cellar in Winetavern-street. In 1482, the gild of S. Anne granted (No. 120) to Rowland FitzEustace, lord of Portlester, and Margaret, his wife, for their own lives, and the lives of two sons,* a messuage near S. Audoen’s ceme- tery. This nobleman, in 1455, had erected in 8. Audoen’s church the chapel in honour of 8. Mary, known as the Portlester chapel, and in the porch is still to be found portion of an altar-tomb (a cenotaph) erected to the memory of himself and his wife, which bears their effigies. This chapel was constructed by extending 8. Anne’s chapel or aisle eastward alongside the chancel and choir, terminating in line with the eastern gable; the south wall for the length of the new chapel was taken down, and, by means of pillars, three bays were 1 Timolin, Co. Kildare. * This title was originally bestowed by Hugh de Lacy, as Lord Palatine of Meath, on the Feipo family ; on failure of the male line, and marriage of Margaret, heiress of Francis Feipo, with Thomas Mareward, it was assumed by the Mareward family. % These sons—Richard and Oliver—are not mentioned in Burke’s Dormant Peerage. They may have died without issue in the lifetime of Rowland, lord Portlester, who survived until 1496. 32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. formed. The whole church, then, was transformed into one consisting of two aisles, the south aisle consisting of the two chapels. Very few of the more ancient deeds are dated, save that, in accordance with the usage of former times, those dealing with property in the city have appended as witnesses the names of mayors and bailiffs of Dublin in office at the date of their execution. A dated catalogue of those civic officials from the reign of Edward IL., taken from an ancient list that hung in the great room of the Tholsel, forms an appendix to Harris’ Dublin ; but as it has proved in many instances inaccurate, any original contemporary documents which serve to correct the table are important. In this respect certain of the Haliday deeds are useful, as they supplement the information regarding mayors and bailiffs of Dublin afforded by the Christ Church collection, and those in the Library of Trinity College. A few of the documents are of a class quite distinct from the ordinary medieval charter. Among the more noteworthy is No. 37, dated in 1326, which is an agreement as to the erection of a wall between two tenements, with a provision for carrying off rain-water by means of gutters. No. 1 contains some quaint clauses in reference to the profitable investment of money by trustees; and as early as 1478, they are found to have been given a discretionary power of purchasing lands and fields ‘‘in a good part of the country.” Two of the wills in the collection are of great interest, as they throw additional light on the social condition, the manners and customs of Dublin citizens in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries— a period for which few testamentary documents are now extant. They enumerate a number of articles in daily use, including plate, house- hold furniture, apparel, weapons, &c. In 1381 (No. 20) the prisoners in the castle, in the town prison, and in the Tholsel become objects of charitable bequests. Another prison—that of the archbishop of Dublin as lord of the manor of 8. Sepulchre—is mentioned; but in this instance the priest attached to it is the legatee. The cripple who lay opposite the inn of Nicholas Seriaunt (mayor of Dublin in 1874) was also remembered. In the schedule of debts due to Richard Codde, baker, 1438 (No. 21), the then archbishop of Dublin (Richard Talbot) is returned as owing the testator £10 for bread, and the prior of Holy Trinity, Dublin, was also his debtor. In the former case he forgave the prelate £2, so that he might be favourable to testator’s wife. One of the items in this list of debts is the sum of 11s. due by Thomas Newbery, for ‘‘ bread delivered to the Spaniards.”’? The will and inventory were Brerry—History of the Religious Guld of S. Anne. an made immediately before Christmas, and it is possible that some Spanish vessel laden with wine may have been wrecked in Dublin bay, and various citizens may have contributed to the relief of the crew, or such members of it as were rescued. Another explanation suggestsitself. Newbery, who was several times mayor of Dublin, was an extensive merchant, with a house on the quay by the Crane. Some Spaniards may have come up to the quay with goods for him, in one of the light vessels that brought wine, &c., from the large ships that were obliged to anchor near Dalkey; and the purchase of bread would have been for their use during their stay. One of the charitable bequests made in Codde’s will is money for providing a meal for the poor and infirm in the Hospital of S. John without the New Gate. That some educational institution was connected with this parish of 8. Audoen in old times is evident from this will, and that of Joan Douce made in 1381. The latter left 2s. to the four scholars in 8. Audoen’s church ; and Codde bequeathed 4 marks for a two years’ exhibition in the schools: these may have been for the choristers attached to the church. After the Reformation and throughout the reign of Queen Eliza- beth, the gild of S. Anne remained unchallenged and unquestioned. In the year 1611 commenced the earliest of those proceedings which in the seventeenth century, on the part of the Crown, the Irish Council, some public bodies and private individuals, began to be directed against it. In Michaelmas term of that year sir John Davis, attorney-general, filed an information in the King’s Bench! against Mathew Hancocke, master, and Nicholas Stephens and Edmond Malone, wardens, requiring them to answer by what warrant they exercised certain liberties in the chapel of S. Anne, in 8. Audoen’s church. The fraternity pleaded their charter, reciting all the privileges conferred by its clauses, which had been exercised uninterruptedly by them and their predecessors. The attorney-general replied that this plea was not sufficient in law to preserve their lands, &c., from being seized into the King’s hands ; and here the proceedings seem to have terminated. In February, 1634, Rev. Thomas Lowe, a vicar of both the Dublin cathedrals, brought John Edmonds, an attorney, before Launcelot Bulkeley, archbishop of Dublin, with a view to his delivering to that prelate a number of rent rolls and papers, the property of the gild, —-. 1 Plea Roll (K. B.) 4-19 Jac. L., ro. Iv. 34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. which he declared to have been discovered among the muniments of Richard and Christopher Fagan, who had been aldermen and mayors of Dublin, and who held lands and houses from the gild of 8. Anne. Amongst these documents was found what purported to be a Bull’ of Pope Pius V., promulgated in the third year of his pontificate (circa 1568-9), which commanded trustees, masters, overseers, and brethren of hospitals, gilds, and other religious institutions in England and Ireland, to let lands to none but members of the ancient apostolic faith. Lowe asserted that, in obedience to this, the property of S. Anne’s gild, which was a special trust, was being devoted to improper uses, and that the fraternity divided the profits between its own members, Jesuit priests, and popish friars.’ The archbishop delivered up all the documents to Wentworth, the lord deputy, who in council decided that a breach of trust had been committed; and on 11th February, 1635, a commission under the great seal issued to John Bramhall, bishop of Derry, sir James Ware, knight, John Atherton, p.p., and Richard Fitzgerald, esq., empowering them to inspect the records of the gild, to investigate the sums expended on pious uses since 1603, and to inquire as to leases and fee-farms on foot, with the considerations paid for same. These inquiries were to be preliminary to an order for establishment of six priests, who were to be in possession of the college house belonging to the fraternity, which had been granted away for a term of years. The college and grounds were to be restored, and the Rev. Thomas Lowe preferred ; new brethren to be appointed, and a principal roem in the college reserved for meetings of the gild, and as a place for safely keeping its muniments. In a return (dated 20th June, 1687) to the above commission, the commissioners reported that they had, on search, discovered a large number of houses within and without the walls of Dublin, as well as several townlands and farms in the counties of Dublin and Meath, the property of the fraternity, which were concealed. From the date of Lord Strafford’s recall matters lay dormant, and 1See Hunting of the Romish Fox, and the Quenching of Sectarian Firebrands, &e., collected by sir James Ware, out of the memorials of eminent men both in church and state; published for the public good by Robert Ware, gent. Dublin: printed by J. Ray for Will. Norman, 1683, I am indebted to Mr. E. R. McC. Dix for the loan of his copy of this quaint volume, one of the few known to be in existence. In it appears a translation of this Bull. 2 Gilbert’s Dublin, vol. i, p. 288. Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 30 in the Hunting of the Romish Fox' the following four causes are assigned as tending to hasten his end :— 1. His reforming of Ireland into our English station. 2, Procuring subsidies by parliament at Dublin during his govern- ment. 8. Setting up the Star Chamber. 4. Eagerness in searching into this gild. Three aldermen of Dublin—Carroll, Jans, and Malone, brethren and tenants of S. Anne’s gild—are declared to have been active enemies of Strafford. The commission and return mentioned above are not now among the public records, nor would they appear to have been enrolled in Chancery. They were, doubtless, preserved in the council office, and must have been consumed, together with other proceedings in the matter, in the calamitous fire of 1711. It is more than probable that whenever the mass of Strafford’s papers and letters preserved at Wentworth Woodhouse, in Yorkshire, shall have been reported on by the Historical MSS. Commission, very important documents con- nected with this inquiry into 8. Anne’s gild, which caused that statesman so much anxiety, will be discovered. Meanwhile, the account of the proceedings in the Hunting of the Romish Fox, is valuable and important; all the more so that the narrative was compiled from papers and memoranda of sir James Ware, a most accurate historian, himself one of the commissioners of investigation. One of the deeds bears the following endorsement :—‘‘ 28 pieces perused by Mr. Alexander and Mr. Atherton, by order from the Councell Table, 10 July, 1634”; and a lease of 1639 contains a recital that Andrew Clerke (lessee) had, in obedience to an order of the Lord Deputy and Council, dated 31 May, 1638, delivered to S. Anne’s gild a former fee-farm grant, for the purpose of its being cancelled. The following is a list of the gild tenants, specified in the return to the commission, and there is a note to the effect that several others held premises, whose names had not been discovered at the date of the return :— Sir Patrick Brown, knight. Patrick Brown, Plunkett, alderman. Thomas Ball. 1, See cap. vili., ‘‘ The foundation of 8S. Anne’s guild in Dublin, with the cheats of that Fraternity found out.”’ 36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Edward Fyan. Clement Ash. Christopher White, alderman. Patrick Bath. John Harrison. Robert Caddoll. John Brice. Lymrick Nottingham, esquire.’ George Forster. Sir Philip Percivall, knight.” John Ball.* John, son of alderman Kenedy. Clement Usher. William Purcell. Robert Malone. Walter Kenedy, alderman. Dame Fitz Williams, widow.‘ Andrew Clerk, alderman. Sir Robert Dixon, knight. William Malone, alderman. Nicholas Stephens, alderman. Edward Jans,° alderman. James Mey. — Christopher Hancock. Elliner Terrel, now with alderman Pallace. Robert Usher, of Crumlin. William Nangle, baron of the Navan, Co. Meath. Christopher Barnewall. The Rev. Thomas Lowe’s object in originating the proceedings, which produced such important developments, was to compel the income of the gild property to be devoted to the purposes and service of S. Audoen’s church. Now that the Reformed religion was estab- lished in the land, there was no longer a necessity for a chantry, with its priests, &c.; and he sought that the ancient parish church, with which it had for a couple of centuries been connected, should receive 1 Lamerick Nottingham’s will was proved in 1648. He held lands at Bally- owen, &c., near Lucan. | * Ancestor of the Earls of Egmont, who obtained extensive tracts of forfeited lands by Patent. He died in 1647, having married a daughter of Arthur Ussher. 3 Merchant, of Schoolhouse-lane, Freeman of the city, 1641. 4 Named in 8. Audoen’s Vestry Book as widow Fitz Williams. 5 Mayor, 1627-8. Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 37 the benefit of the gild endowments, which were gradually being con- verted to superstitious as well as private uses. Lowe affirmed that the fraternity was bound to support a chanting minister (to which post he claimed to be appointed) and six vicars. The gild pleaded that its entire revenue was but £74 14s. yearly, which sum was expended on the parson, organist, choristers, and singing men. The commission, however, reported that the annual rents amounted to £289 1s. 7d., by composition made with tenants for houses and pre- mises discovered up to the date of the report. With reference to these transactions, nothing further appears to be discoverable. During the years 1642-1644 the House of Commons had before it the affairs of the gild. In the first-named year, a committee was appointed to consider its grievances, which would appear to not have made any report. In April, 1644, the master and wardens petitioned for an attachment against some of their tenantry, which took effect, as in August of that year Christopher Handcock, one of the body, prayed for release from custody, and that the gild be left to its legal remedy against him. It was ordered that John, bishop of Derry, Randall Jewett, Zachary Turnepenny, Peter Stringer, John Tadpoole, and Thomas Lowe should appear and answer in writing the new petition of the gild; but the Journals of the House are silent as to any subsequent proceedings. On 27th March, 1682, the prebendary and churchwardens of S. Audoen’s, on behalf of the parish, filed a Bill in Chancery against alderman John Eastwood, master; Michael Chamberlain and Robert Ball, wardens; Thomas Browne, James Gernon, John Borr, and Ignatius Purcell, brethren of 8. Anne’s gild,—from the recitals in which a good deal of the foregoing information has been gleaned. As in the case of Lowe’s action, the plaintiffs proceeded on the assumption that in its present circumstances 8. Anne’s gild and its revenues were to be used solely for the benefit of S. Audoen’s church and parish. The Bill stated that the fraternity had originally been formed for the purpose of founding a chantry of six priests, two choristers, and six singing men, together with an organist, for the worship of God in said parish church, and that its annual revenues now amounted to £2500, as to which very large sum a gross breach of trust was being com- mitted. It was asserted that the reason the gild had not long ago been prevented for their illegal perversion of funds was, that before 1641 the greater number of the members were Roman Catholics. For some little time after its affairs had been inquired into by the Council, and new brethren appointed under Council orders, the church services R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [4] 38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. had been properly maintained, and the church fabric repaired ; but since the Rebellion, Roman Catholic masters and wardens were elected, who distributed the revenues among popish priests and the members of the fraternity, and allowed the college to become ruinous. They had been successful in concealing the nature and true value of a large portion of such revenues ; and the plaintiffs sought that the defendants should be compelled to make discovery of the mears and bounds of the gild property, and that its original purposes should be carried into effect. On 16th June, 1682, the principal defendants filed their answer, in which they furnished a general history of the gild from about 1620, pleading facts from their own point of view, and totally denying that they or their predecessors were bound to support the clergy and services of S. Audoen’s. They affirmed that at the time the Council orders were being executed, the Commissioners carried matters with a very high hand, scourging the tenants by attachments and imprison- ment. To show that there was no foundation for the insinuation in the Bill as to the principal officers having been Roman Catholics, a list of masters and wardens from 1688 was supplied,’ from which it appeared that nearly all elected up to 1681 belonged to the Reformed faith. As to the college, the defendants did not believe that it was, either by the foundation or otherwise, designed for the accommodation of the said six priests, or that they ever belonged to the cconomy of S. Audoen’s church. The remaining defendants also answered, but no decree appears to have been pronounced. The Vestry Book of 8S. Audoen’s, under date 24th June, 1684, records a meeting, at which a resolution was passed to the effect that the cause between the Prebendary of 8S. Audoen’s and the gild of S. Anne should be left to the arbitration of his grace the lord Chancellor.’ From a pamphlet on the case of the gild, among some papers in the Gilbert collection in the City Hall, it would appear that the officers of the fraternity so constantly and successfully evaded this reference to the archbishop, that in the end the matter fell through. The last mention of St. Anne’s gild that has come under my notice is a judgment® on an inquisition of the Wide Streets Commissioners, Dublin, in 1824, as to the value of certain premises and the sums to be paid for interests in them. Under it the wardens, brethren, and sisters of the gild were declared entitled to £30, for the fee and inheritance of Nos. 3 and 4 8. Audoen’s arch. 1 Appendix Il. 3 Patent Roll, 5 Geo. IV. * Michael Boyle, archbishop of Armagh, formerly archbishop of Dublin. ——— EEE Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 39 APPENDIX I. CALENDAR OF DEEDS. OF THE GiILD oF S. ANNE IN 8S. AUDOEN’s Cuurca.? [The current numbers in the margin are for convenience of reference. The numbers prefixed to each, and enclosed in brackets, are found on the originals. They refer to an abstract book of the documents belonging to the gild, compiled in 1772 by James Goddard, the clerk, in which they are numbered consecutively from 1 to 841.] CHantry PRIEsTs. 2. (63) Indented deed, dated 10 October, 18° Edward IV., 10 Oct. whereby Roserr Dovrpatt, knight, gives 100 marks to 1478. Tuomas Mutenan, merchant, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Walter Piers and Wiliam Crampe, wardens, to be disposed in merchandise. 13d. for every 12d. increase? (7.¢. increment or profit), by the hands of him that in that part shall be their merchant; and he or they in whose hands said 100 marks is, to receive the overplus of the increase of said 100 marks over said 13d. of every 12d. yearly for ever. The gild to find two priests able to sing and pray for them in §. Audoen’s church, such as grantor shall name in writing on the back of the Indenture remaining with said gild. The merchants to whom the 100 marks are delivered are to give security, if they die or give up the money, or salt and iron, at the price at which it was bought, and others that have goods in hands shall adventure not to part these goods over the sea, out of this land; and if any of said Robert’s cousins or allies find sufficient surety for any part of these goods as above, they shall be preferred before any other. If lands in the fields in a good part of the country may be purchased, that to be done. After said Robert’s death, the gild to see that the priests are to make a mind day for his soul the day he dies. The regular chaplains of said gild to be kept in addition to the two priests. [ Swat. | 1 The following Deeds are in Latin:—Nos. 20, 21, 23, 25, 32, 35 to 44, 58 to 81, 83 to 85, 88 to 98, 101 to 103, 106, 113 to 118, 119, 120, 125, 128, 129, 130, 188 to 152 and 160. The remainder are in English. 2 In the case of the religious gild of S. Mary at Cambridge, certain members took various commodities on loan, and at the end of the year paid for them, at the same time paying ‘‘ increment,’’ which thus seemed in the nature of interest on the loan.— Cambridge Gild Records, 1903, ed. by Miss M. Barxson. [4]* 40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 2. (64) Indenture dated 12 August, 8° Henry VIL., 12 Aug. whereby Harry Wuyre, master of S. Anne’s gild, John 1488. Whyteand Richard... ,’ wardens, grant to Joun Dromyy, chaplain, 40s. yearly, to-be paid quarterly during his life, charged on a messuage some time Thomas Walton’s (or Wolton), now .' the gate of said John Dromyn and Simon Duff, chaplains, said Dromyn to have his table ‘‘competent”’ during the time he inhabits said messuage, which the gild is to keep in repair. The gild to find bread, wine, and wax; all according to the will and testament of said Thomas Walton. [ Seat. | 3. (72) Tuomas Brruinenam, citizen and merchant of [10 May, Dublin, master of S. Anne’s gild, sir Tade [Cor], chaplain, 1512] and William ...,” wardens, grant to sir THomas Catz, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest in S. Audoen’s church, to be exercised at the altar of S. Nicholas, or any other altar in said church, at the pleasure of said gild, at a salary of 53s. 4d. per year. The gild undertake to find him a mass-book, chalice, vestments, bread, wine, wax, &c.; also a chamber, and to furnish his table honestly, according to the degree of an honest priest. In default, a sum of 53s. 4d. yearly to be paid him. [Date illegible.] [Dated 10 May, 1512, in Abstract Book, S. Anne’s gild (Gilbert mss.). ] 4. (71) Deed dated 4 Octoher, 5° Henry VIII., whereby 4 Oct. Nicnoras Hersartre, of Dublin, merchant, master of 1513. S. Anne’s gild, sir Patrick Dowelyng, chaplain, and Henry Russell, merchant, wardens, appoint sir TapEw Cor, chaplain, to be a chantry priest in 8S. Audoen’s, at the altar of 8. Anne’s chapel, at a salary of 4 marks, and he to have his table honestly provided ; now inhabits. The gild to provide all ornaments necessary for divine service. On their default, liberty to distrain on lands in Co. Dublin. Signed ‘‘ Tadie Corr.” [ Smat. | ‘‘ Notwithstanding thys grante, y¢ cellere endyr ye foresayde chambt ys exceptyth.” 5. (66) Indented deed dated 20 March, 20° Henry VIIL., 20 Mar. between Henry Garon, of Dublin, merchant, master of 1529. 8S. Anne’s gild, Nicholas Umfre, merchant, and sir Thomas Cale, chaplain, wardens, and Ricuarp Taxsor, of Dublin, 1 Torn. * INegible. also the chamber in 8. Audoen’s churchyard, which he Brrry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 4] merchant. Recites that said Richard had certain evidences, muniments, and writings made to him by Richard Sharp, son and heir of Thomas Sharp, late of Dublin, merchant, of certain messuages and lands in Dublin, all which he gave to said master and wardens, to remain in their custody, to the behoof of the said fraternity. The said Richard Talbot releases all his right in them on condition that every priest who shall do God service upon 8. Anne’s Rent in the church of S. Audoen shall yearly on the Sunday before the feast of 8. Barnabe the apostle, keep his (said Richard’s) obit, with solemn mass and dirige by plain song, in perpetuity. The bellman of said city for the time being to go the Saturday next before 8. Barnabe’s day, according to the old laudable custom, to the old station places appointed and limited within said city, to ‘‘bid” a pater noster and ave for the souls of said Richard, his wife, children, and their sequels, and such as they are bound to pray for, jointly and severally. If said priests, or any of them in time to come, do not well and truly keep yearly said obit, with the bellman going the Saturday before at the time appointed, except sickness ‘‘let” any of them, or for some other reason, then it shall be lawful to enter on the premises, and distrain for 5s. yearly rent, without any contradiction of the gild, the distress to be divided among poor people. 6. (68) Deed dated 28 September, 1531, whereby NicHoras 28 Sept. Qwerrrop of Dublin, merchant, master of S. Anne’s gild, 1531. Thomas Phyllype and Henry Tayllor, wardens, grant to sir Tuomas More, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest, in St. Audoen’s church, as at the altar of S. Katherine’s chapel in same, as far forth as God shall give him grace and bodily health, at a salary of 4 marks a year. The gildto find him his table honestly, according to the degree of a priest, as well when he is sick as when he is whole, yearly and daily during his life, or four marks as he shall elect; also a chamber wherein he may lie, that is, the nearest chamber on the right hand next the entry, or coming in to Cromlyng,! which sir William Gafne had last, and which the master and wardens will not allow to become ruinous. The gild to find all necessary ornaments, also bread, wine, and wax. In their default, said sir Thomas to be at liberty to distrain on the gild premises in the city of Dublin or the county of the same. EE ee ee EE EEE EEE EOE EEE 1 See p. 27; also Deed No. 124. This was the name of a messuage close to the steeple of S. Audoen’s Church. 42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Memorandum ; agreed 17 April, 1536, that sir Thomas More shall have the uppermost chamber of the tower of Blakeney’s Inns. (In dorso).—*‘ Sir Thomas More ys endentor of hys mortyfycacyon, and his chambor wt* in Cromlon, and after his chambor win the toure.”’ . hh (73) James Frrzstmon, Dublin, merchant, master of 29 Oct. S. Anne’s gild, sir Thady Cor, and sir William Druet, 1535. wardens, grant to sir THapy Cor, chaplain, the cellar under his chamber, called $8. Anne’s workhouse (sir Thady’s own house excepted), for 31 years at the yearly rent of 8s. Sir Thady covenants to build a loft on part of said cellar, with a stairs to same, and to sustain said loft with a roof. Dated 29 October, 27° Henry VIII. [ Suat. | 8. (65) Indented deed, dated 18 February, 15385, 13 Feb., whereby Jamzs Fytzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of 1535. §S. Anne’s gild, Mathew Godyng, and Clement Halman, wardens, grant to sir James Morg, chaplain, the service of a chant-y priest within 8. Audoen’s church, to sing at all services in said church, as at the altar of 8. Clere in same, as far forth as God will give him grace thereto and bodily health ; to hold for life. Said sir James binds himself to the gild to sing diligently, &c., and to be obedient so to do at the request of the master and wardens, and that he will not depart from his post except on promotion to a benefice of greater value, nor to be absent without leave. He to receive a salary of 8 marks yearly, and to have the second chamber of the tower of Blaknye’s Inns, that is, the chamber next to the vault, which the gild will not suffer to be ruinous. The master and wardens to find all manner of ornaments requisite to sing mass at said altar. In case of the gild not fulfilling all, sir James may enter on all their lands in Co. Dublin for distress. 16 August, 1541. Nuicuozas Bennet, master, sir Henry Gawrane, and Henry Russell, wardens, gave to sir James Mors, for his life, the new chamber built over the kitchen, with the little garden next the chancel, and portion of the great garden lying against said new cham- ber, which he hedged about with quick ‘‘frythe,’’* he surrendering the second chamber of the tower. All other buildings that he intends. 1 Some writers say this includes all hedgewood, except thorns. Halliwell explains the word as a hedge or coppice. Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 43 to build within the precincts of St. Anne’s Inns, the gild wills him to enjoy for life, as long as he dwells within said Inns. [ Swat. | 9. (67) Deed, dated 12 March, 1535, whereby James 12 Mar., Frrzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of S. Anne’s gild, 1535. Mathew Godyng, and Clement Halman, wardens, grant to sir Henry Gavran, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest within 8. Audoen’s church, at all services in same, as at the altar of S. Thomas there ; sir Henry binds himself to sing at Divine Service as far as his learning and ‘‘ conyng’”’ shall extend, and to be obedient to said master and wardens; not to depart out of service of said chantry priest during his life, except in case of promotion to a benefice, and then on special petition to them, nor to be absent without their leave. He to have asalary of 8 marks per year, and the fourth chamber within Blakeney’s Inns, which the gild will not permit to become ruinous. The gild to find all ornaments necessary to sing mass. On their default, said sir Henry to be at liberty to enter into all the messuages and lands of the gild in Co. Dublin, and distrain. [ Srat. | 10. (75) The Masrer and Warpens of S. Anne’s gild, and 20 Oct., also the proctors and parishioners of 8. Audoen’s church 1540. appoint Wiu1am Fyrnwyy, clerk, to one of their clerkships in said church, which said William now occupies, and also a ° clerk within said church, with half-endele of church cake,' bells, and ‘‘ mind ’’? money, to hold for his life, at a salary of 7 marks, out of all the gild’s lands, etc. He to perform the following services, viz. : to sing and read in choir daily at God’s divine service; and every second week to bring, or cause to be brought, both fire and water ; to ring the bells (‘‘ forforthe’’ the ring of said divine service); and to wait on the parish priest in visiting sick-folk in the parish. Dated 20 October, 32° Henry VIII. [ Seat. | oT. (69) Deed dated 17 September, 37° Henry VIII., 17 Sept., whereby (after reciting that William Queytrot, late of 1545. Dublin, merchant, in his will bequeathed to the gild of S. Anne asum of money, which was bestowed on the College by the administrator of the said William) Waxrer Tyrrezt, of Dublin, 'The clerk here would be entitled to a half share in the profits on cake pro- vided, with other things, on the commemoration days of deceased persons. *The month’s mind, or commemoration, is the mass celebrated for the soul of a deceased person at the expiration of a month after death. 44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. merchant, master of said gild, Robert Goldyng and Walter Barby, Dublin, merchants, wardens, grant and agree with JamEs QuEyYTRoT, son and heir of said William, and bind themselves to keep the obit, or “‘mynde,” of said William in 8. Audoen’s church, once every year during the world, that is, on the Sunday next after the feast of © S. Bartylme, the apostle, in manner following; on Saturday afternoon Dirige by note, with five pryketts (tapers) of wax burning, and on the morrow after, a mass of requiem by note, with said five pryketts burning, at the cost of the gild. In case of default, power to enter [Spax.] and distrain. 12. (70) Deed, dated 17 September, 37° Henry VIII., 17 Sept., made between Watrer Tyrrerz, Dublin, merchant, master 1545. of S. Anne’s gild, Robert |Goldyng] and Walter Barby, wardens, and Tuomas Stepuyns (or Stewnys), Dublin, mer- chant, and Atson Firzsymon, his wife, late wife to Alexander Bessyke, Dublin, merchant, deceased; whereby, after reciting that said — Alexander Bessyke, by his will,’ left to S. Anne’s gild money, which was bestowed by his executors on the College, said gild now binds itself to keep the obit or mind of said Alexander and Alson Fitzsymon, his wife, in 8. Audoen’s church, once every year, on the Sunday next after the feast of S. John the Baptist (that is), on Saturday at afternoon, Dirige by note with five pryketts of wax burning, and the morrow after, amass of requiem by note, with said five pryketts, at the cost of the gild; in default, said Thomas and Alson to be at liberty to enter on the lands of the gild, until the master and wardens pay 20s., which is to be used by them at their will. [Snat. | 138. (74) Nicuotas Umrrry, Dublin, merchant, master of 28 Sept., S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, 1546. wardens, grant to Ropert Frrzsymon, clerk, an annuity or annual rent of 8/. out of all the gild’s lands, &c., in Dublin city or elsewhere in Ireland, for his life, in part payment of his salary for services in the church of S. Audoen, in singing and playing at the organs (if said Robert be in bodily health) at all services, principal feasts and holy days, and on ‘‘feryall’’ days only at Mary Mass and anthem and Jesu Mass on the Friday. It shall be sufficient that the sexton of said church being found and appointed by said Robert, and the other clerk assigned and ‘‘ waged ”’ in said church, shall exercise 1 See No. 22. Berry—THistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 45 and use the office of carrying of Holy water, and waiting on the curate in visiting all sick-folk, within the parish, in discharge of said Robert at all such times. Said Robert to have during life yearly halt the profit of the bells and of the church-cake; that is, half what pertains to the clerk of said church in times past. Dated 28 September, 38° Henry VIII. 14. (81) NycHotas Umrree, of Dublin, alderman, master 1 Oct., of S. Anne’s gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barby, 1546. wardens, appoint sir Tuomas Garryes, of Dublin, chaplain, a chantry priest in the church of 8. Audoen, as at the altar of S. Anne there, at a salary of 8 marks, with the third chamber of the gallery of Blackney’s Inns, next from the church (with the clauses in similar deeds as before). Dated 1 October, 38° Henry VIII. [Suat. | 15. (84) NicHoras Wurrrey, Dublin, merchant, master of 9Jan., S. Anne’s gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barby, 1547. wardens, appoint sir Symon CarprnpeEr, chaplain, a chantry priest in the church of S. Audoen, at the altar of the B.V.M. there, at a salary of 8 marks (with the usual clauses and conditions). Dated 9 January, 1546. [ Swat. | 16. (62) NicHotas Wurrrey, of Dublin, merchant, master of 26 Aug., S. Anne’s gild, George Brune, chaplain, and Walter Barby, 1549. Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to sir Joun Rocus- FoRDE Dublin, chaplain, the service of a priest, which sir Henry Gaurane lately held, namely, to sing and serve all divine services which have to be served in S. Audoen’s church, as well in the choir as other places; also a chamber in Blakeney’s Inns, wherein sir Henry dwelt. To hold for life, as well in sickness as in health, at a salary of 8 marks, to be paid quarterly. The gild to find all orna- ments for service, with bread, wine, and wax, and other necessaries. In default of payment of salary, said sir John to have liberty of entering on all the gild’s lands in the city and suburbs of Dublin. The gild to keep in repair and maintain the chamber. 1d. paid sir John by way of possession of his salary, and seisin given him of his chamber. [ Swat. | Dated 26 August, 38° Edward VI. (Jn dorso).—‘‘ The annuities of the ministers.” 46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1 (76) Henry Prunxert, of Dublin, alderman, master of 18 June, 8S. Anne’s gild, sir George Brune and John Wallyngford, 1552. wardens, appoint sir Nicholas Cor, of Dublin, chaplain, a priest in 8. Audoen’s church, to sing and read at all services in the church; he not to depart from his post, except on promotion, nor be absent without leave. Salary 8 marks, with an honest chamber within the house of Blackenye’s Inns. Dated 18 June, 6° Edward VI. [ Sxat. | 18. (78) Tuomas Fyrz Symon, Dublin, alderman, master of 30 June, S. Anne’s gild, Patrick Mey, Dublin, merchant, and sir 1564. George Brune, chaplain, wardens, appoint Thomas Caddell, chaplain of 8. Audoen’s church, to the service of a chantry priest in said church, to sing at all divine service ; to hold for life, he to be obedient, not to depart or be absent, &c. (clauses as in previous grants). Salary 8 marks yearly, with convenient table or board daily, and a chamber convenient for a priest. Should the gild be in default, said Thomas Caddell to have liberty to enter on their lands in the city or county of Dublin, and distrain. Dated 30 June, 6° Elizabeth. (dn dorso).—The 28 pieces were perused by Mr. Alexander and Mr. Atherton’ by order from the Councell table, 10 July, 1634. 19. (80) Deed, dated 1 July, 6° Elizabeth, whereby (after 1 July, reciting that Nicholas Umfrey, late master of S. Anne’s 1564. gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barby, wardens, by deed dated 1st October, 37° Henry VIII. (1545), granted to sir George Brunne, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest for life, at a yearly salary of 10 marks), THomas Frrz Symon, of Dublin, alderman, master of 8. Anne’s gild, sir George Brune and Patrick Mey, wardens, grant to Epwarp FitzSymon and Gerorcre Taytor, gentlemen, as trustees, in consideration of the faithful service of said sir George Brune done as chantry priest, 4/. 6s. 8d. for life, for the use of said sir George Brune, by way of augmentation of his salary ; also the east chamber next the garden, wherein sir James More lately dwelt, and all 1TIn 1640, Atherton, who became Bishop of Waterford, was hanged in Dublin for a criminal offence. He had been previously chaplain to Lord Strafford. A curious account of his last days, and a sermon preached at his burial, were published by Dr. Bernard, the biographer of Ussher.—Lecky’s Jreland in the Eighteenth Century, 1. 207. Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 47 the rooms and places thereof, for the life of said sir George Brune. The gild make John Lampken, of Dublin, merchant, attorney to enter and take possession on behalf of said Brune. INVENTORIES AND TESTAMENTS. 20. (303) Inventory of the goods of Joan, daughter of 22 May, Wiuttr1am Dovucz, made at Dublin, 22 May, 1381. 1381. A messuage and two shops in 8. Audoen’s parish, 407. Two shops which Roger Falliagh and Thomas Savage hold in same, 107. A messuage (with two cellars beneath) which Richard Chamberleyn dwells in, in the parish of S. John ‘“‘ abothe-stret,” 50 marks. A shop, with a garden in the Scarlet-lane, 4 marks. Four shops, with a garden, in S. Francis-st., 10 marks. Three shops in S. Thomas-st., opposite S. Catherine’s church. Two shops in same street, roofed with tiles, which she wishes Richard Glasewryght to have forever. A brass pot, 5s.; astone house and messuage in Kisher’s-lane, and two selds in the corner of same, in the east side, which she wishes William Decer to have for ever ; a stone house, with garden and solar, on the west side of said lane, which said William is also to have; a solar, with a watery cellar beneath, and three selds, with porch and solar, in the Cooks’-st. parish of S. Audoen, which said William is also to have. Testament of said Joan Douce. To be buried in the church of S. John without the New Gate. She bequeaths as follows, to the altar of S. Audoen, 10s.; S. Mary’s altar in said church, 10s.; John Walsch, chaplain, 40d.; Robert Logh, chaplain, 40d.; each chaplain in 8S. Audoen’s church, 12d.; the abbess and nuns of the Hogges, for their works, 1 mark ; the works of S. James’, Dublin, 5s.; towards feeding the sick of S. John’s without the New Gate, 26s. The four mendicant orders, by equal portions, 40s. The works of S. Olave’s, Dublin, halfa mark. The works of S. Nicholas’, Dublin, and for the bell of said church, 40d.; the sick of S. Stephen’s, Dublin, 5s.; the prisoners in the castle, 40d. ; the prisoners in the town prison, 18d.; the prisoners in the Tholsel, 12d. Towards making the bridge of Rathfarnham, 1 mark ; the two parish clerks of S. Audoen’s church, by equal portions, 2s.; John, the clerk, and his sister, 2s.; the priest in §. Sepulchre’s prison, 2s.; the cripple who lies oppo- site Nicholas Seriaunt’s inn, 12d.; brother John Barby, 40d.; the four scholars in §. Audoen’s church, 2s.; Henry Seman, 48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. “12d.; Nicholas “Forman, 12d.; James Nasshe, chaplain, 10s.; Adam Piers, chaplain, half a mark ; John Monteyn, 18d.; Anyn., 2s.; Alice Gadby, 40s.; Amoe Cruys, 2 marks ; the works of 8. Brigid del Poll, half a mark; the works of the Friars Minors, Dublin, 20s. ; the works of 8. John’s church without the New Gate, Dublin, half a mark; the works of Holy Trinity, Dublin, half a mark; the works of the Carmelite Friars, Dublin, half a mark; the works of the Augustinian Friars, Dublin, half a mark; the works of the Friars Preachers, Dublin, half a mark; good wife Waterfeld and her children, 2s.; William Walsch and Margery, his wife, 4s.; William Decer, 40s. ; Brother David Meson, 40d.; John Key, her servant, half a mark ; the son of Henry Fox, 2s.; the son of Richard Martyn, 2s.; William Decer, a brass pot, worth 5s.; she appoints Richard Cham- berleyn and Roger Falyagh, executors. 21. (93) Inventory of the goods of Ricuarp Copp, citizen 20 Dec., and baker, of Dublin, made there on Saturday next before 1438. the feast of the Nativity, 1438. In money by tale, 4/.; a maser, a nut, and four pieces of silver worth 3/.; twelve silver spoons, 20s.; 6 silver spoons, 6s.; divers vessels of brass and lead, 6 marks; pewter vessels, 6s. 8d.; ewers and basins, 10s.; a hauberk and a viser, 10s.; a sword-belt,' 4s.; divers necessaries for the bake-house, hall and chamber, 18s. 4d.; corn and meal, 20s.; a crannoc of malt, 10s.; three swords, 6s.; a hogshead and two barrels, 20s. ; a brass pot, 13s. 4d.; a skiff, 18s. 4d.; sum 17/. 8s. 4d. Debts due to said Richard Codde. The lord archbishop of Dublin for bread, 10/., of which testator remits 40s., so that the said lord archbishop may be favourable to Joan his wife. Thomas Cusak, deceased, on a girdle and a covered piece of silver, 5 marks. Richard Walshe, tailor, on a cup and 8 silver spoons, 20s. Stephen Sale, on a piece of silver, 16s.; Joan Clynton, on a piece of silver, 4s.; and a silver goblet, 3s. Robert Olanon, on a silver cover, 4s.; the wife of Peter Sewardby, on a girdle, 6s. 8d.; Martyn Brabane, on a set of beads, 12d.; Margaret Brigham, on a spoon, 12d.; a man from the March on a hauberk, 5s. ; John Wafre, on 2 hauberks, and a dagger and girdle, 18s. (not worth 10s.) ; the wife of John Gardener, on a brass pot, 16s. 4d.; Hugh Herdman, on a set of coral beads, 18s. 4d. (not worth 10s.) ; Robert 1 Stroffe (stropheum, a girdle). Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 49 Gallane, on a brass mortar, 8s.; Alice, his wife, 5s. 8d. ; John White, on the Key, tailor, on a hauberk and doublet, 4s. ; Thomas Fedane, 5s. 8d. ; the prior of the Church of the Holy Trinity,! for bread, 4s. 8d. ; Rose, wife of William Awbrey, for bread, 23s.; Joan Abbay, for bread, 13s. ; Margaret, wife of Thomas Hoper, 20s.; Katherine, wife of Richard Pyper, of Howth, 5s.; Richard Bygdon, of Howth, 5s.; Nicholas Clerke, for bread, 13s. 4d.; Margaret, wife of Cokesson, 8s.; Walshe, the glover’s wife, 12d.; Emota Courragh, 4s.; the wife of the clerk of S. Michan’s, 12d.; Patrick Symonesson, of Wicklow, for bread, 4s. ; John Symon, of the same, 12d.; Shane McGuyerrel, on a brass pot, 2s.; Thomas Newbery, for bread delivered to the Spaniards, 11s. ; Patrick Rothe, of Wicklow, 12d. Sum 23/. The debts which said Richard owes to others—Thomas Chamer, 16d. ; Anstace Howe, 5s.; the executors of Thomas Goldesburgh, 6s. 8d.; Robert Sclavane, 3s. 4d. Sum 16s. 4d, Portion of the deceased, 19/. 16s. Testament: To be buried with his children beneath the ‘‘ grounde- sill”’ of the chapel of S. Anne in 8. Audoen’s church. The rector of said church for forgotten tithes, 6s. 8d.; a priest to celebrate for his soul for a year, 6 marks; the four orders of Friars, Dublin, 13s. 4d., to be equally divided; a meal to the poor of 8. John, Dublin. For repair of 8. Audoen’s belfry, 20s.; Robert Walshe, his exhibition for two years in the schools, 4 marks. For repair of the church of S. Thomas the Martyr, Dublin, 6s. 8d. ; his best clothes, to make a suit to be given to the most needy person of the church. His terms of apprentices to Joan his wife. To his said wife, ‘and Walter, son of Thomas Codde, his term and estate in the bake-house which he holds. The tenement in Bridge-street, Dublin, wherein he dwells, to his said wite for life, with remainder to said Walter Codde, and the heirs of his body ; should he die without such, to the brethren and sisters of the fraternity of S. Anne within §. Audoen’s church, for support of a chaplain to celebrate for his own and his wife’s soul, &c. Should the prior and convent of Holy Trinity, Dublin, wish to prove that they ought, in justice, to have a yearly rent of 6d. out of said tenement, then they are to forgive him and his feoffees the arrears thereof ; whereupon the said feoffees are to give to the said prior and convent security for receiving such rent yearly for ever. The residue of his goods to his said wife, so that she, with advice of John Chillam, his other executor, may give thereout a reward to said Walter. John 1 William Denis, prior 1438-1459. 50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Chillam and testator’s said wife to be executors. Witnesses, Thomas Squyer, chaplain, Hugh Chillam, and others. He leaves all his lands, messuages, and tenements in the town of Clone (Cloyne),' and elsewhere in the co. Cork, to Walter, son of Thomas Codde, his brother, in fee. Proved before Master Richard Talbot, commissary general of Richard Talbot, archbishop of Dublin, in the cathedral church of S. Patrick, Dublin, 12th Jan., 1438, and probate granted to the executors. Sealed with the seal of the commissaryship. (In dorso).—‘* The dedys of y* house y* Waltere Ewstace? dwellith in y° bridge street, and of y°® annuall rent y‘ crychurche doyth chaulanche.”’ 22. (831) Will of AtexanpeR Beswick, merchant, dated 1538. To be buried in S. Clere’s chapel, in S. Audoen’s 1533. church. The proctors of the church to pay the arrears of their wages to the Mary priest and clerk there, for service for his soul at 8. Clere’s altar. He establishes a perpetual obit? for himself and Alson Fitzsymon, his wife. 40s. to sir James More, chaplain of S. Audoen’s, to pray for him. Leaves 41. 3s. 4d. to the proctors . . .“ to the poor people of Manchester parish . . . .* honest priests to sing at S. Clere’s altar for four years, each to have 8 marks. The poor to have bread at his burial to the value cf 54. Mentions Henry Gee of Westchester, merchant, and Edward Abarte of Man- chester. His mother-in-law to have a scarlet kirtell cloth. James Abarte and Katherine . . .* 20s. Mentions his five children and his brother, William Beswicke. Appoints his wife and son, William Beswicke, executors, and Nicholas Queytrot, overseer. The document is an exemplification of the above by Robert Fitzsymon, official of the court of Dublin (sede vacante’) made at the request of the gild of S. Anne and the proctors of S. Audoen’s. 1 See Pipe Roll of Cloyne diocese, cir. 1864, ed. Dr. Caulfield, in which there is frequent mention of the Codde family, which had been settled in the vicinity of Cloyne from very early times. 2 Lease of premises in Bridge-street to Walter Eustace, a.p. 13815. (Christ Church Deed, No. 1122). 3 See No. 12. 4 THlegible. 5 The See of Dublin was vacant between 28 July, 1534, and 12 March, 1534/5. Brrry—History of the Religious Guild of S. Anne. 51 [The greater part cf this document is illegible from the effects of damp. | The abstract book of S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert MSS.) notes the following wills as having been in the collection, in addition to the above, in 1772 :— Alice Beke, 1406. William Decer (no date given). William Douce, 1341. } Thomas Rowe, 1471. (He bequeathed money to the altar of S. Thomas). William Stede, 1534. (He bequeathed 3s. 4d. charged on lands in Leixlip, for a perpetual obit.) John Stretch, 1425. GILD PROPERTY IN THE CITY OF DUBLIN. BiakeEney’s Lys. 23. (552) James Frrzsymon, Master of 8S. Anne’s gild, Thady 10 Feb., Cor and William Druet, chaplain, wardens, and Nicholas 15384. Queytrot, citizen, and the gild generally, in consideration of a certain sum paid by James Blakeney of Rykynhore, gentleman, and of a certain deed of Bargain and Sale of a tenement called Blakeney’s Inns, with a turret and garden, in the parish of S. Audoen to them made by him, grant to said Jamus Braxeney all their right in Saucereston, near Rykynhore, in the parish of Swords, for ever. Grantors make William Queytrot their attorney to place him in possession. Dated 10 February, 1534. [Sxat. | 24, (83) Tomas Barsy, merchant, of Dublin, master of the 20 Apr., gild of S. Anne, Mathew Goodyng, and Clement Halman, 15387. wardens, grant to sir James Morn, chaplain, a piece of ground sometime void, now altered to a garden, lying within’ the north part of S. Audoen’s chancel, in length from the extreme part of the north part of said chancel, to the new gallery that joins to the church door, and in breadth unto the stone wall that said sir James made at his own costs; to hold for life, paying to the master 1 So in original. 52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and wardens 2d. at Easter in every year. Should he be promoted, then he is to cease to have any interest in the garden, (dn dorso).—Sir James More’s Indenture upon the little garden in the college. . Dated 20 April, 28° Henry VIII. 20. (555) Lease from Nicnotas Qurytror (or Quayttrode), 29 Sep., of Dublin, merchant, to Rosert Gorpyner, Dublin, mer- 1538. chant, of the ‘‘myche syller’’ under Blakeney’s Inns, on the north side of the great door entering to said Inns, for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 13s. 4d. Dated 29 September, 30° Henry VIII. [Sxat. | (dn dorso).—Provided always that if the priests of S. Audoen’s church keep residence, that then said Robert wills that they have the little ‘‘ syller’’ under the little ‘‘ buttre,”’ this lease notwithstanding. 26. (79) Tapee Dovrrr, Dublin, alderman, master of the 8 July, gild of S. Anne, sir George Brune, chaplain, and John 1554. Wallingeforde, Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to Tromas Rocers of Dublin, alderman, the largest garden or plot of ground within the close or precinct of 8. Audoen’s college, sometimes called Blackney’s Innes, for a term of 41 years, at the yearly rent of 13s. 4d. Said Rogers and his assigns to have free egress and regress to said plot through the great door entering into said college, the court or bawn within same, and the door of same garden or plot adjoining to said court and bawn, at all times, on con- dition that if said college be established and put up again during the said term, then on half-a year’s warning, this lease to be void. Dated 8 July, 2° Mary. [ Seat. | 27. (86) Lease, dated 6 August, 2° Mary, from Tavr Dvrre, 6 Aug., Dublin, alderman, sir George Browne, chaplain, and John 1554. Wallingeford, merchant, master and wardens of 8S. Anne’s gild, to Parrick Gicen and Tuomas Verpon, Dublin, merchants, of a great cellar within the precinct and circuit of S. Audoen’s college, now occupied by them, which bounds to said church on the south, the entry or gate of said college on the north, the pavement on the west, and the garden occupied by John Wallingford on the east, to hold for 41 years, at the yearly rent of 30s. (Signed) PatK. GYGENE. [Sxat. | Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 53 28. (88) Lease, dated 24 October, 10° Eliz., from Nicwotas 24 Oct., Frrzsymon, Dublin, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, 1568. sir George Brune, chaplain, and Patrick Gygon, wardens, to Ricnarp Gattrime, of Dublin, alderman, of a little cellar called the Kitchen, in the east end of the great hall within the college, now in his occupation. To hold for a term of 61 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 8d. [Szat. ] (In dorso).—‘‘ Indenture on the kitchen within §S. Audoen’s college.”’ 29. (774) Indenture, dated 20 September, 1569, whereby 20 Sept., Nycuozas Fyrzsymons, of Dublin, alderman, master of 1569. S. Anne’s gild, sir George Browne, chaplain, and Patrick Gygene, Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to THomas Wexrpvone (Verdon), Dublin, merchant, the largest and greatest garden, or plot of ground, being within the close or precincts of 8. Audoen’s college, sometime called Blakney’s house, for a term of 61 years, at the yearly rent of 1s. Thomas Werdon, as occasion requires, to allow ladders to be placed in said garden for covering the chamber which sir George Browne now has, during said term. [Ginp Swat. | 30. (778) Counterpart of No. 29, executed by Thomas Verdon. él. Lease, dated 20 February, 1593, made by Watrer 20 Feb., Seperave, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, Mathew 1593. Handcocke, of Dublin, Alderman, and Laurence Enos, wardens, to Joun Weston, son and heir of Nicholas Weston, alderman of Dublin, of two cellars within the close or pre- cinct of S. Audoen’s college, sometime called Blackney’s Inns, in the occupation of Nicholas Queytrod, merchant; also said college hall, with the lofts and a chamber called sir George Brune’s chamber, and other chambers, with ‘‘ buttre’’ adjoining to said college hall, and one little garden on the north side of the chancel of S. Audoen’s Church, now in the occupation of Nicholas Whitrell, clerk, and one old Kitchen, bounding in the east to said college hall, under said sir George’s chamber. To hold for 61 years all the premises, save the old Kitchen, and that for 61 years from the end of a lease to Richard Galtrim, late of Dublin, deceased, at the yearly rent of 3s. 4d. for the former, and 6s. 8d. for the latter. R.1I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.| [5] 54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The original, signed in presence of Nicholas Weston, John Tirrell, John Luttrell fitzThomas, Patrick Mey, Nicholas Queytrod. (In dorso}.—Mary Cooper, alias Weston, widow, and surviving executrix of John Weston, lessee, in consideration of £20 paid by the gild, surrendered the old Kitchen, and other particulars in said lease. (No date.) ‘‘These nine pieces were perused by Mr. Alexander and Mr. Atherton, by order of council, 10 July, 1634.” 32. (554) Nicnoras Qwayrrop, Dublin, merchant, releases 22 Feb., to Wattrr Seperave, Dublin, alderman, master of 8. Anne’s 1593. gild, Mathew Handcock, alderman, and Laurence Enus, clerk, wardens, Blacknes Ins, near 8. Audoen’s church, in possession of said gild. Dated 22 February, 1593. Witnesses, Nicholas Weston, John Birrell, John Luttrell fitzThomas. | Suat. | 30. (54) Lease, dated 4 April, 1598, whereby (after 4 April, reciting that Walter Sedgrave, late master of 8. Anne’s 1598. gild, Mathew Handcock, alderman, and Laurence Enose, clerk, wardens, had on 30 October, 1593, demised to John Sedgrave, son and heir of said Walter, the great garden, within the close or precinct of 8. Audoen’s college, sometimes called Blackneis Innes, joining to Rame-lane in the east, then in the occupation of said Walter for a term of 61 years from Easter, 1680, at a yearly rent of 16s. ; and further reciting that said John and Walter have granted said term to Nicholas Ball, Dublin, alderman, and said Nicholas Ball haying lately expended about £300 in building a great house on same ground), MicHart CHAMBERLENE, Dublin, alderman, master of the said gild, John Tirrell, alderman, and Richard Gerrot, merchant, wardens, grant to said Nicnotas Batt the said premises for a term of 99 years, at the yearly rent of 16s. Witnesses, Nichs. Weston, Mat. Handcock, Edmond Purcell. BripGer STREET. o4. (95) Lease, dated 23 February, 36° Eliz., made by 23 Feb., Warrer Sreperave, Dublin, alderman, master of S. Anne’s 1594. gild, Mathew Handcock and Laurens Enos, wardens, to James Jans, mayor of Dublin, of a messuage with all shops, | \ j« { Brerry—LHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 55 cellars, &c., in the Bridge-street, lying between said street towards the east, and the stone wall of said city towards the west, and in breadth, between John Rocheforde’s house, sometime Seriante’s inheritance, Barnewall’s lands towards the south, and Christopher Cosgrave’s house, being also lately Barnewall’s inheritance towards the north. To hold for 91 years, to begin from the end of a lease granted to Francis Harbard, late deceased, at the yearly rent of 40s. (Signed), JAMES JANES. Present when James Jans, mayor, delivered these presents to Gerald Delahide, to be given to the gild:—Rich. Bellyng, Rich. Brandon, Rych. Brown. Present when said Gerald delivered them as the deed of Jans :— Nich. Weston, John Tirrell, John Luttrell fitz Thomas, Patk. Mey, Nich. Quaytrod. [ Seat. ] BULLRING! (NEAR THE). 30. (545) Witrram, son of Rocer AssHEBorNE (after 6 Dec., reciting that by deed of 2 August, 7° Henry IV. (1406), 1406. he had granted to John Stafford, citizen and baker, Dublin, a messuage lying near the Bulryng in said city, between the messuage of the Prior of 8. John the Baptist on the east, and the messuage of Robert Burnell on the west, for the life of Nicholas Wodere and others), ratifies to said Joun Srarrorp said possession and one week further, and to said Nicholas and others, a term of 42 years after the date of said first-mentioned deed, they rendering a rose yearly on S. John the Baptist’s feast. Dated 6 December, 8° Henry IV. [ Seat. | 36. (544) Ricoarp Marewaxp, knight, baron of Scryne, 4Mar., releases to Nicnoras Dowpatt, citizen and merchant, 1454. Dublin, a messuage in the parish of 8. Audoen, lying near le Bulryng, in breadth between the land of Henry Eustace on the east, and the land of 8. John the Baptist’s Hospital 1 An iron ring in the Corn Market, to which bulls were fastened for baiting. [5}* 56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. without the New Gate on the west, and in length from the highway on the north to the wall of said city on the south. Dated 4 March, 32° Henry VI. [ Sxat. | (dn dorso).—On house of John Gryffyn, near the high pipe, city Dublin. Cook STREET. of”. (580) Agreement made at Dublin, on Friday next 8 Feb., after the Purification of the B. V. M. in the 19th year of 1326. King Edward, son of King Edward, between Marraew Batue, John de Kyrdif, Thomas de Colechester, and John de Notyngham, euaRDIANS oF WILLIAM, son oF Rosert DE NoryneHam, on the one part, and JoHn DE CARLETON and JoAN, HIs WIFE, on the other. It recites that said William has a certain place of land contiguous to the land of said John de Carleton and Joan, his wife, in Cook-st. towards the west, in breadth from the ‘‘ groundsille”’ of said William’s house in said street towards the east, by the space of half a foot and quarter of a man’s foot, up to the land of said John and Joan, and in length from said street in front up to the land of said William, which Thomas Turmyn holds, in the rere. The said Carletons are granted leave to raise a stone wall on said place, contiguous to the place of said John and Joan, namely, up to the ‘‘resoun’’! of the wall of said William’s house, which “ resoun ”’ will lie above said wall; also to build upon half the wall towards his land, and to have their easements thereof, without contradiction of said William, his heirs and assigns for ever. In addition, the said Carletons allow said William to build on the other half of said wall, towards their said messuage, and to place corbels in the said wall, for the support of his said house, and to have their easements therein, without contradiction of said John and Joan, for ever. They also agree that they, their heirs and assigns, at their own costs, will carry away the water dripping down above the whole of the said wall, and find gutters for this purpose, whenever necessary. (Jn dorso.)—‘* Mey is house in the Cooke-st.” 1 Rasen, in timber buildings, is that piece of timber to which the bottoms of the rafters are fastened. Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 57 38. (565) Wuitt1am AssHEBORNE releases to Jonn Watsap, 18 July, citizen of Dublin, his right in a waste place in the parish of 1404. SS. Michael, Dublin, lying in length from Cook-street on the north to an old wall on the south ; in breadth from the lane called the Ram-lane on the west to the tenement of Nicholas Wodere on the east. Dated Friday next before the feast of St. Margaret the Virgin, 5° Henry IV. 39. (567) Grantor in No. 38, makes John Elys his attor- 12 Sept., ney, to place grantee in possession of the premises. 1404. Dated Friday next after the feast of the Nativity of the B.V.M., 6°. Henry IV. 40. (566) Release of the premises in No. 38. 13 Sept., Dated Saturday next after the feast of the Nativity of 1404. the B.V.M., 6° Henry IV. 41. (116) Nicnonas Fynetas, citizen of Dublin, holding 10 Aut&., for term of his life two shops in Cook-street, in the parish 1416. of S. Audoen, Dublin, between the tenement of John Falyagh to the east, and the tenement of the abbot and monks of 8S. Mary, Dublin, to the west, as in breadth, and extending from said street towards the north to the cemetery of 8. Audoen on the south, the reversion in which belongs to John Moll, chaplain; and said Nicholas Fynglas having granted said shops to Roger Fleming, Geoffrey Wale, John Ingoll, and Richard Ectot, chaplains, for his term, namely, that of his life, said Jonn Mout quits claim. Dated 10 August, 4° Henry V. (Jn dorso.)—Deed of 2 shops in Cook-street, Dublin, lately of Geoffrey More. 42. (539) Jonun CristorrE, chaplain, grants to Joun 1 Nov., Watsue, citizen of Dublin, 13s. 4d. rent out of a stone 1424. house containing a cellar, a solar, and an upper solar, called ‘‘le wochouse ”’ (the watch-house) in Cook-street, parish of S. Audoen, between the land formerly of Richard Glaswright, on the one side, and the garden of John Ingoll on the other, towards the west, and the tenement of Thomas Grampe towards the east. . . . me. 1 Dated 1 November, 3 Henry VI. 1 Torn. 58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 43. (61) Ismay Vazz, of Dublin, Wru1am Franxnome, of 10 Feb., Swords, and Karuerine, HIS WIFE, grant to Joun Grypan, 1459. of Dublin, miller, three shops, one gallery, and garden annexed, being parcel of five shops in Cook-street, parish of §. Audoen, extending from said street towards the south up to Colmansbroke towards the north; and from land lately Robert Gallane’s towards the west, to two shops on the east. To hold for the life of Thomas Bellewe, John Bellewe, Geoffrey Sale, John White, John Blake, and John Bron, and should they die within 30 years from this date,then grantee to hold up to the end of said term of 30 years, at the yearly rent of 4d., silver. Dated 10 February, 37° Henry VI. 43n [The following Deeds, connected with the property of S. Anne’s gild, are enrolled in Patent Roll (Chancery), 28° Elizabeth, (1585), m. 10, viz. :— 29 Sept., (19) Lease, dated 29 September, 23° Henry VIII., from 1531. Nicuotas Quryrror, master, Henry Tailor, and Thomas Phillips, wardens, to Henry Mors, of Dublin, yeoman, of a house, &c., in the Cook-street, Dublin, joining to Thomas Barbie’s land on the east, the house of 8. Anne on the west, the lands of James Blackney on the south, and the King’s highway on the north, for 31 years. Rent, 13s. 4d. 29 Sept., (21) Lease, dated 29 September, 38° Henry VIIL., 1546. from Nicnotas Wmrrry, master, Walter Barbie, and Clement. Halman, wardens, to Water Barsiz, Dublin, merchant, of a house in Cook-street, Dublin, for 61 years, from 29 September, 1562. 13 Oct., (20) Release, dated 13 October, 1559, by Grorer BrucEs 1559. and Karuerine Firzstmons, his wife, administratrix of Katherine Moore, late of Dublin, widow, mother of said Katherine (reciting the preceding terms, which came to Richard Fitzsimon, commonly called Richard Stanton, late of Dublin, yeoman, deceased, husband to said Katherine More), to NicHortas GarpEneEr, of Dublin, gentleman, in consideration of £50, of the premises in the foregoing deeds mentioned, for the whole term therein granted. 12 Aug., (22) Lease, dated 12 August, 4° Eliz., from WALTER 1562. Barsy to NicHotas Garpener, of a void piece of ground, with a little chamber built on a little piece of the same, now Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 59 in said Gardener’s occupation, abutting on S. Anne’s ground on the east, Cook-street on the south, a tenement of widow Coyle on the west, and the ground of 8. Owyn’s church on the north, to hold for the life of Margaret Barby, daughter and heir of one Thomas Barby, deceased. Rent, 12s. yearly. If said chamber be found not to appertain of right to same, lessee to pay but 6s. rent.] 44. (569) Nicnoxtas Firzsymons, alderman, Dublin, master 21 May, of the gild of S. Anne, George Bruyne, chaplain, and 1571. Patrick Gigen, Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to master Henry Browne, alderman, and Joan Querrrot, his wife, a messuage or tenement in Cook-street, in which said Henry and Joan now dwell, extending to the lane descending from 8. Audoen’s church to Cook-street on the east, and to the land of the house of nuns, com- monly called le Hogges, on the west, to the cemetery of 8. Audoen’s church on the south, and Cook-street on the north. To hold in fee-farm for ever. Rent, 3/. Grantors also make John Lamken, Dublin, their attorney, to place grantees in possession. [ Szazs. | Dated 21 May, 1571. (Jn dorso).—The ould fee-farme of Andrew Clerke’s house in Cooke-street. 45. (56) Lease, dated 10 November, 1593, from Watrer 10 Nov., Seperave, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Mathew Hancock, and 1593 Laurence Enos, wardens, to THomas Firzsymons, alderman, (after reciting a lease made by Robert Golding, late master of S. Anne’s gild, Richard Galtryme, and Thomas Verdon, late wardens, dated 9 January, 1559, to Thomas Howard, merchant, of a messuage in Cooke-street (as in No. 46) for 61 years, from the termination of a former lease granted by James Fitz Symon, some time master of said gild, Mathew Goodinge, and Clement Halman, wardens, by deed of 29 September, 28° Henry VIII. for 31 years), by which they grant him said premises, to hold from the end of said 61 years (to Howard) for a term of 61 years. Rent 13s. 4d. (Signed), Tuomas Fitz Symons. (Endorsed ),—‘“‘ Ends in 1690.” 46. (55) Lease, dated 18 September, 1601, Micnart CHAm- 18 Sept., sertry, Dublin, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, John 1601. Tyrrell, alderman, and Richard Gerrote, merchant, war- dens, to MataEew Hanpcock, of a house or tenement in Cooke- street, parish of S. Michael, now occupied by assignees of Thomas 60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Fitzsymons, alderman, deceased, in breadth from 8. Anne’s ground in the east to Ram-lane in the west; in length from Cooke-street north to Gaydowne’s land in the aout for 61 years, from the end of Fitzsymons’ lease ; rent, 17s. 8d., Tish 3s. more than the old rent. Witnesses, Edm* Purcell, H. ‘Stepliits, John Goodwynge, Xpofer fitzwilliams. [ Sxat.] (Endorsed).—‘‘ Ending 1690.” 47. Duplicate of No. 46. This deed surrendered, and a 18 Sept., 1601. fee-farm granted to Mrs. Whitshed (see No. 56). 48. (105) Micuart CHampertine, of Dublin, alderman, 28 Jan., master of S. Anne’s gild, sir John Terrell, knight, and 1603 Richard Gerrald, merchant, wardens, grant to NicHotas SrepHins, of Dublin, merchant, a messuage with five shops in Cook-street, bounding to the highway on the north, the land of S. Anne’s gild on the south, the land of John Eustas, of Conffey, gentleman, on the east, and to Dowdall’s land on the west. To hold for 61 years, to commence from the termination of a lease for 61 years, dated 18 January, 38° Henry VIII. (1546), made to Thomas Stephins, grandfather of said Nicholas. Dated 28 January,1608. _‘[ Szat. | 48. [The following Deed relating to the gild property is enrolled in Patent Roll (Chancery), 11° Charles I., part 4. 1 Aug., Conveyance, dated 1 August, 1626, from the master, 1626 wardens, brothers, and sisters of S. Annr’s citp to PETER Harrison,’ Dublin, gentleman (in consideration of a com- petent fine), of a messuage or tenement with cellars, stables, rooms, &e., in Cooke-street, alias Pipe-street, Dublin; and also a chamber adjoining S. Audoen’s churchyard, with a cellar under same, all lately in the tenure of Robert Harrison, deceased, bounding from the high- way on the north to S. Audoen’s churchyard on the south, and from a house, cellar, or stable appurtenant to the city, sometime part of the possessions of 8. Mary’s Abbey, now in the occupation of Thomas Plunkett, Dublin, alderman, in the west, to the land belonging to the Hogges, now in the occupation of said Peter Harrison, in the east ; to hold for ever, at the yearly rent of 31. 1 A chalice in 8. Audoen’s church is engraved ‘‘ Ex dono Petri Harison, 1624.”’ —Journal, Memorials of the Dead, vol. v. (1902), p. 203. Brrry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 61 The gild appoint William Pallas, Dublin, gentleman, their attorney, to deliver seisin to said P. Harrison; signed by Ed. Malon, master, Hen. Stephins, Luke Plunkett, wardens, Robert Bath, John Good- winge, R*. Ashe, W™. Palles, Kath. Barnewall, K. Rowland. | 49. (52) Ropert Piuncxert, late of Rathmore, Co. Meath, Esq. (after reciting a grant made to him 31 March, 1621, 1656. under the name of Robert Plunkett, of Dublin, merchant, by the master and wardens of 8. Anne’s gild, of a great stone tenement in Cooke-street, Dublin, then divided into three parts or houses, one then in possession of Stephen Gernon, another in that of Robert Eustace, baker, and another in that of William Quointer- mass, tailor, bounding to the lands of said gild on the east, (that is) to the house in which said Robert Eustace then dwelt, and the land of said gild on the west, (that is) to the house wherein Walter Hautone, shoemaker, dwelt, on the south, to the King’s pavement and to Coole- man’s brooke on the north, to hold for ever by the services thereout due, at the yearly rent of 1/. 2s. 4d.; and that said houses and build- ings have been totally demolished, and Plunckett in arrear of rent for 16 years), all actions of waste being foregone, surrenders the premises. Dated ——-——,, 1656. Witnesses.—Fra*‘. Peisley, Anth. Dobbs, Geo. Stanley. [Snat. ] 50. The master and wardens of 8. Awne’s gizp grant to 7 April, Micuart Cuamperzarne, of Dublin, Esquire, a fee-farm 1674. formerly granted to Michael Chamberlaine, alderman, deceased, great grandfather of said Michael, of a tenement in Cook-street, in which one Halman dwelt, now in the tenure of Robert Meade, brewer, which came to Christopher Chamberlaine, father of said Michael; to hold for ever, by the services to the chief lords thereout due and accustomed, at the yearly rent of 38s. 6d., Irish. Dated 7 April, 1674. (In dorso).—No. 2, Ledger folio, 234. 51. Lease, dated 9 July, 4 William and Mary, made by 9 July, Prrer Wrsrants, Dublin, Esquire, master of 8. Anne’s 1692. gild, Peter Desmyniere, Dublin, gentleman, and Thos. Holeata, Esquire, wardens, to the Right Hon. sir RoBErt Sovruwett, Knt. » Principal Secretary of State, executor of the will of sir John re Bart., in trust for sir John Pereitsll, a minor, his 62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. son and heir; of a messuage or tenement, garden, &c., heretofore in the tenure of Patrick Magrane, now of Henry Wakefield, in Pipe- street, otherwise Cooke-street, bounding to Cooke-street on the south, to Colman’s brook on the north, on the east to the house wherein Thomas Preston lived, and where Mr. Finglas, clerk, now dwells, and on the west to the house wherein Ann Galtrim formerly lived, where James Clark, merchant, now dwells. To hold for 99 years from the end of a lease (dated 23 May, 1689), to sir Philip Percivall, Knt., deceased, for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 40s. [ Map. | Mem™.—Received 20 guineas from sir R. Southwell, 10 July, 1692. 52. Counterpart of No. 51, executed by sir Robert Southwell. (Jn dorso\—No. V. Expires 1796. See No. 11, and ledger 286. This lease and counterpart were given up by Thomas Mulock, Ksq., on obtaining a new lease, on 27 July, 1778. Richd. Cooban Carr, elk. gild. 53. Lease, dated 9 July, 4 William and Mary, made by 9 July, Prrer Wrsrants, Esquire, master of S. Anne’s gild, 1692. Peter Desmineers and Thomas Howard, wardens, to BartHotomMew Wrsrants, of Dublin, gentleman, in con- sideration of a fine of £5, of a messuage or tenement in Cooke-street, now called the Meeting-house, with sheds built thereon, and a house west of same, formerly demised to Thomas Ball, under the name of a messuage or tenement, &c., then in the tenure of Lawrence Hollywood and Francis Gore, bounding on the south to the pavement, on the north to Colman’s brook, east to Captain George Maires’ land, and west to Patrick Berne’s land—146 feet 3 inches north to south, and 433 feet east to west. To hold for 99 years from the end of a lease, dated 23 May, 1639, for 61 years from 1636, made to said Thomas Ball, at the yearly rent of 30s. (Endorsed. )—‘‘ No. 19.” 54. Counterpart of No. 53, executed by Bartholomew Wybrants. (In dorso).—No. IV. Expires 1796. Ledger fol., 286. This lease and counterpart were given up by Stephen Wybrants, Esquire, op obtaining a new lease on 4 Noy., 1778. Richard Cooban Carr, clk. of gild. Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 63 55. Cuartes Watts, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Christian 26 July, Borr, Dublin, Esquire, and John Quine, wardens, grant 1700. to BarrHotompw Wrerants (after reciting that the gild had made a fee-farm grant by order of 7 April, 1674, to Peter Wybrants, brother of said Bartholomew, in trust for alderman Peter Wybrants (since deceased), father of both, which was lost, and said Bartholomew being heir to the said alderman and said Peter), a messuage, &c., in Cooke-street, alias Pipe-street, wherein Patrick Bathe formerly dwelt, late in possession of alderman Peter Wybrants, deceased, bounding on the south to the pavement, on the north to Coleman’s brook, on the east to land of the gild, and on the west to land formerly called Brymingham of Corbally his land, 35 yards 1 foot, from north to south, 103 yards from east to west. To hold for ever, by the services to the chief lords, thereout due and accustomed, at the yearly rent of 1/. 2s. 6d. Dated 26 July, 1700. (No. VI.; ledger fol., 294.) 56. Puitie Perctvaty, master of 8. Anne’s gild, the Right 13 Feb., Hon. Richard Tighe and James Somervell, merchant, ° 1722. wardens, grant to Mary WuirsHep, Dublin, widow, a plot of ground in Cook-street, at the lower end of School- house-lane, whereon three small tenements are now built ; in front to Cook-street, 13 feet ; in depth up to the east side of Schoolhouse-lane, 563 feet. To hold for ever, at the rent of 10s. for the first year ; 30s. for the next 28 years, and 3/. after that. Dated 13 February, 1722. (No. IX., fee-farm. ) [For premises in Cook-street, see also Nos. 60, 101, 119, 188, and 134. ] Corn Marker. See Deeds, Nos. 88 to 99, premises within the New Gate, and note, p. 72; also Nos. 114, 116, 117, 118, and 119, premises described as in 8. Audoen’s parish. Coombe, Tur. (See No. 119.) GoLDEN-LANE, 57. (301) Robert Sutton, clerk, William [Spaldyng'] and 22 Dec., Henry Walshe make John Ryver their attorney [to put 1382. Thomas Umphree and Robert . . .? in possession of a ‘Supplied from Book of Abstracts, S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.). ? Illegible. 64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. messuage in Golden-lane,’ parish of 8. John a. |,” Booth-street, Dublin 3 Dated Mirren feet pefore the feast of the Nativity, 6° Richard II [ Seat. | (ln dorso).—‘‘ John de Bow Streete, Bertranscourt, houses in Cooke-street.”’ HiGH-STREET. 58. (540) RogEr CoLeman grants to the ParIsHIonERs oF S. Avporn’s, Dublin, 10s. yearly rent towards the work [1304.] of the fabric, out of a tenement within the New Gate, Dublin, in High-street, in said parish. . “fi Unred, and lying between the land of Anabilla Gareen of the one side, and the land of Henry le [ Mar] eschal . in perpetual alms towards the works of said church, and the sus- tenance of alightin . . .* chapel. Witnesses.—[ Geoffrey’ | Morton, mayor, Edward Colet, and John de Cadwely, bailifis, Henry . . . «.* le Decer, John le Seriant, Robert de Notingham, Thomas Colice, John de Ley| cester ], William Don, and William le ‘ i 59. (507) Jonn pE Gayton, apothecary, releases to Ropert 9 Dec., Menys, citizen, of Dublin, a messuage in High-street, 1338. Dublin, lying between the tenement formerly John Decer’s (senior) on the one side, and the tenement of said Robert on the other ; in length from the highway to the church of 8. Audoen in the rere; to hold for ever. Dated, at Dublin, Wednesday next after the feast of S. Nicholas the bishop, 12° Edward III. Witnesses.—Robert Tanner, mayor, Robert Houton, John Creks, 1No lane of this name is known to have existed in this parish ; Golden-lane, off Bride-street, was in the parish of 8. Bridget (Bride). It seems strange that there should hee been three lanes of the name in the old city, as ‘‘ le Golde-lane,”’ in the parish of S. Michael, is mentioned in a document of 1438, among the Deeds in T. C.D. Library. This last, however, may be identical with the first-named ; the parishes adjoin, and some confusion may have arisen. * Supplied from Book of Abstracts, S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.). 3 Tllegible. 2 Toru: 5 Morton, Colet, and Cadwely were mayor and bailiffs in 1304. See Register | of All Hallows, Dublin, p. 44 (Irish Arch. Soe.). Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 65 bailiffs, William Douce, Nicholas Bisschop, Gerald le Jong", Richard Pontoys, clerk. (In dorso).—‘‘ Gayton his release to Meenes.”’ 60. (512) Wittram Douce, the elder, citizen of Dublin, 12 Nov., grants to Smmon pe Somrrpesy, chaplain, two shops with 1342. a garden adjacent, in High-st., parish of S. Audoen, opposite the conduit of the water of said city, which he has of the feoffment of Thomas Wale; one small chamber with a cellar in Cook-st. lying between the tenement formerly of Bartholomew de Crecks ; also a messuage with cellar, &c., in Pycot’s-lane, in the parish of S. Audoen, called the bakehouse of the Rame, which he has of the gift of Thomas, son and heir of Henry le Mareschall; also a messuage on the Key in the parish of S. Olave, in length from said Key in front to the Skarlet-lane. To hold for ever. Witnesses.— John le Seriaunt, mayor, Johnde Crek, and Walter de Castleknock, bailiffs, sir Elyas de Asschebowrne, knight, Geoffrey Crompe, John de Menes, Kenewrek Schermane,’ Nicholas Bisschop, Henry Kenp, Gerald Yong". Dated, at Dublin, Tuesday after the feast of S. Martin the bishop, 16° Edward III. 61. (550) Tomas DE AsscHEBoURNE, knight, son and heir 1 April, of Elias de Asschebourne, knight, releases to Watrer 1359. Pasavaunt, citizen and merchant, Dublin, two places of land within the walls of Dublin—one in High-st., between the land which was John Creks’ towards the east, and the land of the Prior and Convent of the House of S. John without the New Gate towards the west; in length from said street in front to the city wall in the rere, and so transversely there, extending in breadth between said wall and the land of Robert Burnell in length, and another place of land lying between said wall and the tower of the New Gate, and ex- tending from the street in front of said wallin the rere. To hold for ever. Dated Monday next after the feast of the Annunciation of the B. VY. M., 33° Edward III. Witnesses.—John Taylour, mayor, Thomas Wodelok, and Roger Wych, bailiffs, Robert Burnell, John Graumpe, Thomas Minxhull. (In dorso).—T-wo houses within the New Gate; Stafford Goding, tenant, 1594. [ Seat. ] 1 Kenewrik Sherman, formerly mayor, died 6 March, 1351, and was buried under the belfry of the Dominicans, which he built. (Camden’s Annals.) 66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 62. (511) Prrer Woprr, William Seriaunt, Robert 6 July, Seriaunt, and John Seriaunt release to NicHotas Serraunt 1382. ashop in High st. opposite the Bulryng, in the parish of S. Audoen, which John Passavaunt now holds. Dated at Dublin, 6 July, 6° Richard IT. [ Turee Szats. | 63. (509) Anice Gattane, formerly wife of Nicholas 20 April, Seriaunt and Tomas Donewruz, grant to Roperr Loe, 1392. John Walsh, Robert Seriaunt, James Nassh, John Patryk, and Thomas Leycester, chaplains, a shop in High-st., parish of 8. Audoen, Dublin, which lies in breadth between that of John Seriaunt, bastard, on the west, and that of Walter, son of Roger Passavaunt, in which Robert Piers dwells, on the east; and in length from High-st. in front from the Bulring towards the south, up to the — land of 8, Audoen’s church, Dublin, towards the north. Also, a cellar with a solar in the Taverners-st., parish of 8. John of Bothe-street, which hes between the solar of Roger Kylmore on the south, and the cellar of Richard, son of Adam, clerk, on the north; and extends in length from said street in front to the land formerly Roger Kylmore’s in the rere. To hold for ever. Dated 20 April, 15° Richard II. [ Suats. | (See No. 66.) 64. (510) Wittram, son of Henry Srriavunt, releases to 26 April, Rozperr Locu, John Walsh, Robert Seriaunt, James Nassh, 1392. John Patryk, and Thomas Leycester, chaplains, the premises in No. 63. Dated 26 April, 15° Richard IT, [See No. 66. | 65. (169) Ricnarp BaconnE and Watrer Taxzor, citizens 27 July, of Dublin, grant to Joun Motr, John Crystofre, John 1414. Yngoll, John Wyntyr, and John Strech, chaplains, a messuage which grantors had of the feoffment of Robert Seriaunt, citizen of Dublin, deceased, in length between the messuage in which Nicholas Heynot now lives on the west, and a shop, formerly said Robert’s [now] Luke Dowdall’s, on the east; in breadth from the High-st. to the New Gate on the south, to the city wall on the north; and three shops between the messuage of William [Ashborne]* on the west, and the tavern, formerly of said Robert Seriaunt, on the east, which John Barnet now holds. To hold for ever. Dated Friday next before the Feast of S. Peter ad Vincula, 2° Henry V. 1 Supplied from Book of Abstract of S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.) Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 67 66. (513) James Nasueand Joun Parryx, chaplains, release 20 April, to Roperr Gattane, citizen of Dublin, a shop and cellar 1415. with a solar, the shop lying between the shop formerly of John Seriaunt, bastard, towards the west, and the shop formerly of Walter Passayaunt towards the east, as it les in length and breadth from High-st. in front from the Bulring to the south, to the land of S. Audoen’s church towards the north; said cellar and solar lie in the Taverners-st. [in the parish | of S. John the Evangelist between the cellar formerly Roger Kylmore’s to the south and the cellar of Richard Clerke to [the north], from the Taverners-st. in front towards the east, to the lands formerly said Roger’s towards the west. Dated 20 April, 3° Henry V. 67. (520) Joun Marryne and Puirr Danyett, chaplains, 17 Oct., grant to Grorrrey Catrr, Alexander Hunter, and David 14386. Taillour, chaplains, a messuage in High-st., parish of S. Audoen, lying between the land of Thomas Newbery and Margaret,’ his wife, lately belonging to Luke Dowdall, on the west, and the lands lately of Robert Wode, Joan Boys, and John Corteys on the east; lands of said John, Joan, Thomas, and Margaret, formerly of said Luke, on the north, and said street on the south. To hold for ever. Dated 17 October, 15° Henry VI. (Endorsed).—‘‘ A house by the Pype to 1594.” 68. (521) Grantors in No. 67 make Ricuarp Eustace and 17 Oct., Rosert Woops, citizens of Dublin, their attorneys to 1486. deliver seisin to grantors. Dated 17 October, 15° Henry VI. [ Suat. | 69. (522) Release of premises in No. 67. 19 Oct., 1436. Dated 19 October, 15° Henry VI. 70. (5084) Joun Gartann, citizen of Dublin, Thomas 8 Oct., Squyer, chaplain, and Geoffrey Calf, chaplain, grant to 443. Atexanper Hunter, chaplain, the premises in No. 63. To hold for ever. Dated 8 October, 22° Henry VI. [Two Szats. | ‘For Will, &c., of Dame Margaret Newbery, alias Nugent, 1474, see Wills, Diocese of Dublin, 1457-1483 (R. S. A. I.), ed. H. F. Berry. 68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. “a. (508) Jonn Garant, citizen, Thomas Squyer, chaplain, 8 Oct., and Geoffrey Calf, chaplain, make Roper Surezorne, clerk, 1443. their attorney, to deliver seisin to AtExanpER Hunter, chaplain, of a messuage in High-street, in the parish of S. Audoen, in breadth between the tenement of Thomas Schortals and Ellen Duncrefe, his wife, on the west, and the tenement, lately of John White, on the east; in length from the High-street in front, from the Bulring towards the south, to the church of 8. Audoen towards the north ; and of a cellar with a solar in the Taverners-street, parish of S. John of Bothe-street, which lies in length from the Taverners- street in front up to the tenement formerly of Geoffrey Parker in the rere ; and in breadth from the tenement lately of John Drake on the south, to the tenement of the prior and brethren of 8. John’s House without the New Gate on the north. To hold for ever, as in a charter then made. Dated 8 October, 22° Henry VI. [ Suat. | 72. (518) Grorrrey Catrrs, Alexander Hunter, and David 12 June, Taillour, chaplains, appoint Tuomas Savacx, merchant, 1445. Dublin, their attorney, to deliver seisin to Tuomas Brr- TENAGH of premises in No. 67. Dated 12 June, 238° Henry VI. 738. (517) Guorrrey Catrre, Alexander Hunter, and David 13 June, Taillour, chaplains, grant to THomas BrrtEnaeH, citizen 1445. of Dublin, the premises in No. 67. To hold for ever. Dated 18 June, 23° Henry VI. 74. (519) Grorrrey Catrre, Alexander Hunter, and David 15 June, Taillour, chaplains, release to THomas Brrtenacu, the 1445. premises in No. 67. Dated 15 June, 238° Henry VI. 75. (514) AtexanpEeR Hunter, chaplain, grants to THomas 3 May, Sevyrer, Thomas Norreys, and David Taillour, chaplains, 1447. the premises in No. 67. To hold for ever. Dated 3 May, 25° Henry VI. [Srat. | 76. (525) AnexanpeR Hunter, chaplain, releases to 24 Jan., THomas Saeuyer, Thomas Norreys, and David Taillour, 1450. chaplains, the premises in No. 67. Dated 24 January, 28° Henry VI. [ Szat. ] —<—— x Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 69 ai, (523) Tuomas SeuyEr, Thomas Norreys, and David 20 Feb., Taillour, chaplains, grant to THomas Wotton, citizen of 1451. London, the premises in No. 67. To hold for ever. Dated 20 February, 29° Henry VI. [THrex Suats. | 78. (524) Grantors in No. 77 make Nicnotas Bettewe, 20Feb., citizen of Dublin, their attorney, to deliver seisin to 1451. grantee. Dated 20 February, 29° Henry VI. [ Szat. | 79. (516) Tuomas SauyEr, Thomas Norreys, and David 24 Feb., Taillour, chaplains, release to THomas Wotton, citizen of 1451. London, the premises in No. 67. Dated 24 February, 29° Henry VI. 80. (515) Jonny SuynyaeH, citizen and merchant of Dublin, 2 Mar., releases to Thomas Wo tron, citizen of London, a messuage 1451. in High-street, parish of S. Audoen, &c., as in No. 67. . Dated 2 March, 29° Henry VI. [ Szat. | 81. (108) Tuomas Muteanz, citizen and merchant, master 4 Nov., of S. Audoen’s gild, Walter Piers and Wiliam Grampe, 1478. wardens, grant to Joun SERGEAUNT, citizen and merchant, a shop and chamber built over it, in High-street, parish of S. Audoen, lying in breadth from the land of Thomas Woltoun, citizen, where he lives, on the east, up to the land of the gild of S. John the Baptist,! in the church of S. John the Evangelist, on the west; and in length from said street on the north, to the land of said Thomas on the south. To hold for 40 years, at the yearly rent of 8s., silver. Dated 4 November, 18° Edward IV. [ Seat. | 82. (82) Patrick Frrzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of 4 May, S. Anne’s gild, William Queytrot and Edmond Herford, 1527. wardens, let to farm to ALEXANDER Berswyx, Dublin, merchant, a messuage, with cellars, shops, houses, gardens, &c., in which Patrick Brymygham, chief justice of the King’s Chief Bench in Ireland, lately dwelt, by the High Pipe,? Dublin, in length from the street by the said High Pipe in the south, to the houses of 1 The fraternity of Tailors. * This conduit lay at the western extremity of High-street. It was erected in 1306 by John le Decer, mayor of Dublin. R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [6] 70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. S. Anne in the “‘ Kock ’’-street in the north; and in breadth from the land of Dame Eleanor Dowdall, wife to William Preston, viscount and lord of Gormanston, on the west, and land of Thomas Crampy in the east. To hold for 21 years, and 21 years next after the end of that term, at the yearly rent of 40s. Said Alexander Beswyk to find and sustain an honest priest, meat and drink at every meal. Dated 4 May, 19° Henry VIII. [For premises in Hicu-srreer, see also No. 101. |] KeEyzAr’s-LANE. 83. (503) Exemplification, dated 1 December, 2° Henry LV., by 1Dec., Thomas Cusak, mayor of Dublin, Robert Piers, and Richard 1400. Taillor, merchant, bailiffs, of the record of a process of ‘‘ fresh force”’ (freser forcie)' held at Dublin on Wednesday before the feast of S. Ambrose, in the 1* year of K. Henry LY. before Ralph Ebbe, mayor, Richard Borre, and Richard Taillor, merchants, bailiffs, to recognise if Jonn, son of Ricuarp Fitz Wizt1am, of Swerds, and Axick, his wife, unjustly disseised Ropert Loew and Joun Watscu, chaplains, of two messuages in Kyssere’s-lane, par. S. Audoen, as of their free tenement. The Fitz Williams were ‘‘not found’ in the bailiwick by the serjeant, and there were no goods to attach. It was found that they did unjustly disseise to the damage of 20s. ; plaintiffs to recover seisin. (In dorso).—A stone house or hall. 2 shops in Kissard’s-lane. MercuHants’ Quay, 84. (528) Tuomas SquyrR and Thomas Norreys, chaplains, 12 May, grant to S. Anne’s cizp a messuage on the Key, which 1468. they, Nicholas White and John Waas, chaplains, deceased, lately had of the feoffment of Ralph Pembroke,’ citizen of Dublin, in which said Ralph formerly dwelt. To hold for ever. Dated 12 May, 8° Edward IV. [ Suat. | (Endorsed).—‘‘ The deeds of the house upon y* Key callyt Rayth Pymbroke ys howse.” 1 Frisca Fortia is a force newly done in any city or borough. If any were desseised of lands, he who had right to the land by usage of said city, might bring his assize of Fresh Force within 40 days and recover the lands (Jacob’s Law Dict.). 2 «Ob. Radulphus Pembroke, qui legayit priori et conventui duas domos in vico Rupelli.”’ Odits Christ Church, p. 12. Brerry—WHistory of the Religious Gild of 8S. Anne. 71 85. (530) Release of premises in No. 84. 15 May, Dated 15 May, 8° Edward IV. [ Two Sxazs. ] 1468. (Endorsed).—Thomas Wolton, master, Henry White, and Henry Yong, wardens. Raffe Pembrok—now Mat”. Handcock. 86. Lease, dated 16 August, 13° George II., made by Isaac 16 Aug., Amsrosr, master of S. Anne’s gild, William Tighe and 1740. John Ball, wardens, to Puimie Prrcrvatt, of a parcel of ground on Merchants’-Quay, parish of S. Audoen, now in his occupa- tion, 17 feet 9 inches in front; in breadth, in the rere to Colman’s brook, 19 feet, joining the city Marshalsea and waste ground of the gild, 147 feet; and in length, from front to rere on the west, joining the holding of Mr. Lynch, 155 feet. To hold for 99 years, at the yearly rent of 2/. Witnesses.—John Grattan, Joseph Nuttall. Map, surveyed in July, 1748, for Ph. Percivall. Gab. Stokes. Map of two lots of ground, one lying on the north side of Cook-st. in the occupation of Mr. Andrews, cooper; the other on the south side of Merchants’-Quay, in the occupation of Mr. Fullam, glover, in Bridge-st., part of the estate belonging to the corporation of 8. Anne’s gild. Attached is a paper from the Auditor-General’s Department, viz. :— | By patent 24 April, 20 Charles II., sir Hans Hamilton, Oliver Wheeler, and James Manson, tenants of a house or castle, on Merchants’- Quay, where Thomas Cook dwells, now or late in the possession of Lawrence Allen, formerly belonging to Barnwall, of Bremore. Norze.—Together with houses in Dublin and Drogheda granted by this patent, there is a large estate in lands which are subject to quit rent, charged on the houses if they are not to be found. The house under the title of the guild of S. Anne of 8S, Audoen’s cannot be subject to rent charged on above patent, nor can it be the same house then granted, because the guild never forfeited, whereas their house in arrear was Barnwall’s, forfeited as above mentioned, 87. Counterpart of No. 86. (With map.) Surrendered, and a new lease granted to Mary and Harrier — Mutock for 99 years from 1 May, 1796. [For premises on this Quay, see also No. 60.] [6*] 72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Neweate, Wirnin THe.' ( Cornmarket.) 88. THomas DE AssCHEBOURNE, knight, son and heir of 25 Jan., Elias de Asschebourne, knight, grants to Watrer, son of 1356. Rocrr Pasvaunr, citizen and merchant of Dublin, two marks, silver, yearly rent, out of a tenement within the Newgate, lying between the tenement of Robert Burnel on the west, and the tenement of the Prior of 8. John without the Newgate on the east. To hold for ever. Dated, at Dublin, Monday next after the octave of Hilary, 30° Edward III. [ Smat. ] 89. (556) Rosert Buryett grants to Joun Srarrorp, of 16 Sept., Dublin, baker, his land with buildings, &c., within the 1406. Newgate, lying between the land of Elias de Assehourne, on the one side, and the land of Thomas Sparke, on the other ; and extending in length from the street in front to the land of said Elias in the rere, for ever. Dated Thursday next after the feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, 7° Henry IV. 90. (557) Release of premises in No. 89. 21 Sept., Dated the feast of St. Matthew, 7° Henry IV. 1406. 91. (551) Jonny, son and heir of Rosrrr Burnett, citizen of 20 Mar., Dublin, releases and quit claims to Joun Srarrorp, 1407. citizen of Dublin, land with buildings within the New- gate, between the land formerly of Elias de Asshebourne on the one side, and land formerly of Thomas Sparke, on the other in breadth ; and in length extending from the street in front to the land of said Elias in the rere. Dated 20 March, 8° Henry LY. 92. (558) Ropert, son of Rozpert Burwert, citizen of | 4 Dec., Dublin, grants to Jonn Srarrorp, citizen and baker, land | 1408. within the Newgate, lying between the town wall on the | one side, and land formerly Thomas Sparke’s, on the other, | 1 The premises described as “‘ within the Newgate,” probably lay in what is now | i known as the Cornmarket. The line of street west of High-st. from the High Pipe | to the Newgate was originally named Newgate-st., pilbseyenaty acquiring aa) name of the Cornmarket. | 1% f | i | | Berry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 73 in breadth, and in length from the street in the front, to land which Walter Tyrrell now holds, for ever. Dated 4 December, 10° Henry IV. 93. (559) Grantor in No. 92 makes Ricuarp Woon, citizen 14Dec., of Dublin, his attorney, to place grantee in seisin of the 1408. premises therein. Dated 14 December, 10° Henry IV. [ Seat. | 94. (560) Release of premises in No. 92. 16 Dec., 1408. Dated 16 Dec., 10° Henry IV. [Szat. | 95. (561) Frxtcra Watscu, sister and heiress of John 9Jan., Walsch, chaplain, lately deceased, releases to Joun Srar- 1412. orp, citizen of Dublin, a tenement within the Newgate, Dublin, lying between the land formerly of Elias de Asschebourne, and land formerly of Thomas Sparkes in breadth, and in length between the land of said Elias in the rere, and in front the High-street ; to hold for ever, by the services due thereout to the chief lords. Dated Tuesday before the feast of S. Laurence the Martyr, fo Henry IV. 96. (547) Lease from Joun Yonex, chaplain, to Joun 13 Feb., Srarrorp, citizen and baker, Dublin, of a messuage within 1412. the New Gate, parish of S. Audoen, in length from the street in front, to the north, up to the land formerly of Elias Asshebourne on the south; and in breadth lying between the land formerly of said Elias towards the east, and the land formerly called Sparkesland towards the west. Dated 13 February, 14° Henry IV. [ Sxat. | (In dorso).—‘* The deeds of y° house within the New Gate where Mr. Syllyfforde dwelt in.”’ 97. (546) Release of the premises in No, 96. 14Feb., 1412. Dated 14 February, 14° Henry IV. 98. (548) Jon Srerravnt, son and heir of Margaret, daugh- 4Dec. ter and heiress of Roger Pasvaunt, formerly citizen and 1433 merchant of Dublin, releases to Joun Srarrorp, citizen of Dublin, a tenement within the New Gate, between the tenement of said John Stafford on the west, and the tenement of 74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of S. John the Baptist, without the New Gate, on the east. Dated 4 December, 12° Henry VI. (Endorsed).—Release of y* howse y* William Pyppart dwells in within the y* Newe Gatt. 99. (91) Lease, dated 29 September, 38° Henry VIII., 29 Sept., made by Nycnoras Wurreey, of Dublin, merchant, master 1546. of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, Dublin, merchants, wardens, to Joun Yonex, of Dublin, merchant, of a messuage beside the New Gate (except the half ‘< ovlose’’), as it lies in breadth from 8. Anne’s ground on the east, to ground of James Dowdall on the west; and in length from the King’s pavement on the south to S. Anne’s ground on the north; with a void place on the north side, between said messuage and the garden that John Caudell, late of Dublin, merchant, lately held of S. Anne. To hold for 61 years, from 28 September, 1593, at the yearly rent of 30s. 4d. (Jn dorso).—1546, John Yong’s lease upon Mr. Malone’s house, ended 1634 (recte, 1654). [ Suat. | [ For premises within the New Gare, see also No. 119. ] NEWGATE, WITHOUT THE. 100. (89) Lease, dated 23 May, 15° Charles I., made by 28 May, Nicuoras Lorrus, Esquire, master of S. Anne’s gild, John 1639. Bysse, Esquire, Recorder of Dublin, and Richard Barrie, alderman, wardens, to ANDREW CLERKE, merchant (said Andrew Clerke having, in obedience to an order of the Lord Deputy and Council, dated 31 May, 1638, delivered up to the master and wardens to be cancelled a fee-farm formerly granted), of a messuage, tenement, and dwelling-house without the New Gate, in the tenure of Ann Barnwell, widow, bounding on the east to the lands of Patrick Dowdall, of Drogheda, on the west, to the land of Roger Ells, to the highway on the south, and to the lands sometime belonging to S. John’s without the New Gate, on the north; 6 yards 1 foot from east to west, and 8 yards 1 foot from north to south; with all buildings, rooms, lights, ways, passages, &c., appertaining thereto. To hold for 61 years from the Annunciation of the B.V.M. in the ~ year 1636, at the yearly rent of 40s. ee Brerry—WHistory of the Religious Gtild of S. Anne. 75 Witnesses.— William Palles, H. Stephins, Christopher White, Nicholas Loftus, master, John Bysse, warden, Richard Barry, warden, John Derensis,! Jo. Brooke, William Malone. (In dorso).—Surrender by Catherine Clarke, widow and adminis- tratrix, 25 July, 1661. Witnesses.—John Dawson, Patrick Browne, Barbara Worrall. Pycor’s Lanz. (See No. 60.) Ropett Srereet, alias Rocuert-Lane (afterwards Back-Laner). 101. ALEXANDER Hunter, chaplain, grants to Joun Burnett, 24 Mar., master of S. Anne’s gild, Robert Wode and Dayid Rowe, 1435. wardens, a messuage with stone house and garden adjacent in Rupell-st., Dublin, parish of 8. Audoen, in breadth between a tenement lately Robert Flode’s (senior), now Ralph Pembrok’s, on the south, and the land of 8. John’s Hospital without the New Gate, on the north; in length from said street in front to the wall of said city in the rere; one other messuage in breadth between a messuage lately William Asshebourne’s, now James Dowdale’s, on the west, and the shop lately Luke Dowdale’s on the east ; in length from High-st. leading to the New Gate on the south, to the old walls of said city on the north; and the new building of a hall and shop with gallery, where were 3 shops in same messuage, lying between the messuage of said James on the west, and the shop of the tenement in which John Barret now dwells on the east, and a tenement lately of Richard Charlton, chaplain, in Cook-st., parish of S. Audoen; in length from said street in front on the south, to the tenement of John Burnell on the north in the rere; in breadth from the tenement of said John Burnell on the west, to the tenement lately John Bathe’s, now JohnStafford’s, on the east ; and a messuage in the parish of 8. Audoen, near the High Pipe of said city, extending in length from the highway there called the Bulrynge in front to the land of S. Audoen’s church in the rere; and in breadth from the tenement of John Burnell and Thomas Schortals and Ellen Duncrefe, his wife, to the lane leading to said church. To hold for ever, by the services thereout due. Dated 24 March, 13° Henry VI. (Endorsed).—‘‘ Rochell-lane, Cornmarket, Cooke-st.”’ This deed is enrolled in Pat. Roll. 13 Hen. VI. (No. 76). ' John Bramhall, bishop of Derry, 1634-1660. 76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 102. (115) Jonny Sertaunt, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Richard 30 Sept., Pecoke and John Whyte, wardens, grant to Wittiam 1489. Broun, son of Henry Broun, of Dublin, a messuage with a house built on same, and a little garden annexed in Rochelle-st.; in breadth between the land of 8. Anne on the north and south; and in length from said street on the east to the land of S. Anne on the west. To hold for 30 years, at the yearly rent of 3s. 8d. Dated 30 September, 1489. 103. (109) Tomas Barz, Dublin, merchant, master of 26 Sept., the gild of 8. Anne, Harry Gawrane, Dublin, chaplain, 1538. and Clement Halman, merchant, wardens, grant to NicHoras Quayrrot, Dublin, merchant, two cellars with a garden in Rochell-lane; one cellar lying in length from the highway to the town wall on the south, to the lane aforesaid on the north; and in breadth from a garden that James Rere holds of 8. John’s without the New Gate on the west, to a stable, a long bawn, and a long cellar that John Pyppard holds of 8. Anne on the east. To hold for 51 years, at the yearly rent of 10s. [ Seat. | Dated 26 September, 30° Henry VIII. 104. (114) Nuicwotas Quayrror, of Dublin, merchant, 29 Sept., master of S. Anne’s gild, Harry Gawran and Clement 1538. Halman,wardens, grant toJoun Pypparr, Dublin, merchant, a cellar and stable with a garden, a long bawn, a long cellar, and long loft, in Rochell-lane, now in the ‘“manurans”’ of John Peppard, adjoining on the south to the town wall; on the west to 8. Anne’s ground, being in Nicholas Queytrot’s holding; on the east to the ground sometime called Collier’s ground, and on the east and north to Rochell-lane. To hold for 51 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 8d. Dated 29 September, 30° Henry VIII. [ Sxax. ] (Endorsed).—‘‘ Ended 1589.” 105. (111) Nicworas Quaytrot, of Dublin, merchant, master 1 Nov., of S. Anne’s gild, Harry Gawrane, chaplain, and Clement 1538. Halman, wardens, grant to Joun Spensrett, Dublin, merchant, a garden in Rochell-lane, in length from the town wall on the south to the said lane on the north ; and in breadth from a garden, now held by Walter Fitzsymons from Christ church on Brrry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 77 the east, to a garden and stable that John Pyppart holds of S. Anne on the west. [ Seat. | Dated 1 November, 30° Henry VIII. 106. (570) Ricnarp Wauyr, son and heir of Simon Whyt —Feb., and Katherine Hodd, daughter and heiress of Alson 1539. Colman, danghter and heiress of Joan Colyer, in considera- tion of a sum of money paid him by John Pyppart, Dublin, merchant, grants to said Joun Pyppart, a tenement lying from the city wall on the north, from land of S. Anne’s gild, which said Pyppart holds, on the east, from a street called Rochell-lane on the south, and from the land of the priory of the cathedral church of the Holy Trinity, which Walter Fitzsymon holds, on the west. To hold for ever, by the services thereout due and accustomed. Dated 30! February, 30° Henry VIII. Witnesses.—Thomas Fyan, Jas. Sedgrave, Mych. Rosell. (Endorsed. )—‘‘ Back-lane.” [ Szat. | 107. (5708) Ricuarp Wauyt, of Fynglas, smith, acknowledges — Feb., receipt of 33s. 4d. from Joun Pyrpparp, in full of 40s. 1539. which he ought to have received for the premises in No. 106. Dated 30! February, 30° Henry VIII. 108. (113) Watrer Tyrrett, Dublin, merchant, master of 16 Jan., S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Robert Golding, 1545. wardens, grant to Joun Prpart, Dublin, merchant, the premises in No 104. To hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 4s. 8d. Dated 16 January, 36° Henry VIII. (Endorsed ).—‘‘ Ended 1605.” [ Szat. | 109. (107) Nicwotas Homrray, Dublin, merchant, master 12 Feb., of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, 1546. Dublin, merchants, wardens, grant to sir James Morz, chaplain, the premises in No. i103. To hold for 61 years from the end of Nicholas Queytrot’s term, at the yearly rent of 10s. Dated 12 February, 37° Henry VIII. [ Sxat. | 1 So in original. 78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 110. (110) Nicnotas Ummurrey, Dublin, merchant, master 19 Sept., of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, 1546. wardens, grant to Joun Baytiy, merchant, the premises in No. 105. To hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 10s. Dated 19 September, 1546. Le. (112) Nicnotas Homrray, master of 8. Anne’s gild, 21 Jan., Walter Barby and Clement Halman, wardens, grant to 1547. Epwarp Peppard, Dublin, merchant, the premises in Nos. 104 and 108. To hold for 61 years, to commence from the end of John Peppard’s term, at the rent of 4s. 8d. yearly. Dated 21 January, 38° Henry VIII. (Endorsed).—‘‘ Ended 1656.” [ Suat. ] ScaRLETT!-LANE, 112. (94) Lease, dated 7 November, 1568, whereby (after 7 Nov., reciting that Walter Tyrrell, late master of S. Anne’s gild, 1568. Walter Barby and Robert Goldinge, wardens, had, by deed of 29 September, 36° Henry VIII. (1544), let to William Birsall, late of Dublin, merchant, a garden in Scarlett-lane, joining to said William’s garden on the west, and Arlander Ussher’s orchard on the east, Scarlett-lane on the north, and the town wall on the south, for a term of 51 years) Nicwotas FirzSymons, Dublin, alderman, master of said gild, sir George Brune, chaplain, and Patrick Gygene, merchant, wardens, grant said premises to Ropert Ussuer, of Dublin, alderman, for a term of 61 years, from the end of the above term, at the yearly rent of 2s. (In dorso).—‘*‘ Wast writtings.” ‘‘ Carpenterstown’ and other places.” [ Seat. | S. Avporn’s Parisu. S. Audoen’s Arch and Cemetery. 113. (505) Tuomas Vatz, citizen of Dublin, grants to Barrnotomew Crexs, Dublin, and Auicr, his wife, land [1285.] within the walls of Dublin, in the parish of 8S. Audoen, between the land which he has of Thomas de Wynton on 1A passage extending from Isod’s Tower to Cork Hill, formerly Isod’s-lane, but in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries called Scarlet-lane, in the old parish of 8S. Olave. 2 The gild was enfeoffed of property in Carpenterstown, parish of Castleknock, by Thomas Wolton (Abstract Book, Gilbert mss.) ; but none of the documents con- nected with it remain. Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 79 the one side, and the land of Robert de Kermardyn on the other ; in front, 9 feet ; in rere, 13 feet ; and in length from the street in front to his land behind, 74 feet. To hold for ever, at the yearly rent of a silver penny; to the commonalty of Dublin, 133d.; to the prior of the Hospital of S. John, without the New Gate, 2s. 6d.; to the nuns of Tachmelyn,! 8s. ster. | Witnesses.—Walter Unred, mayor, William de Notingham and Robert le Decer, provosts,? David de Callan, Robert de Esseburne, Laurence the tailor, Roger de Esseburne, Roger the apothecary, Henry Locsmith, William de Donington, clerk. (In dorso).—‘' 1594, George Usher, ten‘'., Hunter, Pursell.” 114. (579) Tuomas pr Covinrre grants to WaLter, son of [cir. Razpu, citizen of Dublin, a messuage in the parish of 1293.] S. Audoen, which he has of Walter Unred, lying between the land which was of David Paraventure, on the one side, and land which was of Edward de Huccard on the other, extend- ing in length from High-street to the cemetery of 8. Audoen’s.* To hold for 303 years from the feast of S. Michael, in the 21st year of King Edward, at the yearly rent of 20s., silver. (No date; cir. 12938.) 115. (305) SrepHen Mzones grants to JoHn SrarrorD, 6 Aug., baker, of Dublin, a messuage in S. Audoen’s-lane, ex- 1397. tending in length from the tenement formerly William Seriaunt’s on the south to Cook-street on the north; and in breadth lying between 8. Audoen’s-lane on the east, and a messuage formerly Adam Donlavan’s on the west. To hold for ever, by the services to the chief lords, due and accustomed. To give the document validity, the seal of the Provostship of Dublin is appended. Witnesses. —Geoffrey Gallane, mayor, Thomas Duncreff and John Philpot, bailiffs, Hugh Possewyke, Geoffrey Parker, Thomas Schortals. Dated, at Dublin, 6 August, 21° Richard IT. (In dorso).—Browne’s house. [Two Srats. ] 116. (562) Joun Srrecue, William Balylogge and John 3 Mar., Wyntyr, chaplains, grant to Jonn Burnett, Robert, son 1425. of John Burnell, Nicholas Eustace, John Elys, Thomas Elys, and Robert Wood, citizens of Dublin, and John re Se ee ee 1 Timolin, Co. Kildare. * They were mayor and provosts in 1285. 3 This messuage would be in the Corn Market. 80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Cristofre, John Mole, John Walshe, senior, John Walshe, junior, and Richard Goldyng, chaplains, a tenement in Dublin, as it lies in the parish of 8. Audoen, between the cemetery of said church, near the stile of said cemetery, and the way leading from the High Pipe to said church.! To hold for ever. Dated 3 March, 3° Henry VI. [ Szat. | 197. (563) Grantors in No. 116 make Witt1am Power their 3 Mar., attorney to place grantees in possession of the premises. 1425. Dated 3 March, 3° Henry VI. (In dorso).—Land in 8. Audoen’s-street, near the cemetery, and deed of the chamber of S. Mary’s chaplain within the church of 8. Audoen’s. [Seat.] 118. (564) Release of premises in Nos. 116 and 117. 10 Mar., Dated 10 March, 3° Henry VI. 1425. (Zn dorso).—The house by the style of the churchyard of 8. Audoen’s. [ Seat. | 119. (568) Joan, who was wire oF JoHNn SrarrorD, baker 4 Mar., (deceased), and Davin Rows, executors of said John 1450. Stafford, make Joun Bramais of Dublin, clerk, their attorney, to place Robert Burnell, master of the gild of S. Anne in 8. Audoen’s church, William Grampe and William Graas, wardens, and the brethren of said gild, in seisin of two tenements in the parish of S. Audoen, Dublin, one extending in length from Cook- street on the south, to a house called the Bakhouse on the north; the other in length from said street, from south to north, four perches, with two yards and half quarter of a yard less in breadth ; said tene- ments extending from the tenement of S. Mary the Virgin, of S. Audoen’s church, formerly Robert Carleton’s, on the west, to the lane called Burnell’s-lane on the east; of one messuage and one tenement lying in said Cook-street, and in 8. Audoen’s-lane, which messuage and tenement extend in length from said Cook-street on the north, to the cemetery of 8. Audoen, and to the tenement lately of John Seriaunt, knight, on the south, and in breadth from S. Audoen’s- lane on the east to the messuage of the abbess of S. Mary del Hoggys on the west; of one messuage with the appurtenances in the parish of S. Katherine the Virgin in the suburbs; of one 1This tenement would have lain in the Corn Market. Brerry—LHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 8] messuage within the New gate, which les between the town wall on one side, and the messuage of Robert son of John Burnell, on the other, as in breadth; and in length from the street in front to” the land which Walter Tirrell lately held; of two messuages within the New gate, which lie in length from the highway in front, to land lately Thomas Sparks’ in the rere, and in breadth from the messuage of said Robert’s son on the west, to the messuage of S. John without the New Gate, on the east! ; of two messuages in S. Francis-street in the suburbs, one lying between the messuage of S. Patrick’s church on one side, and the messuage of the Friars minor on the other; the other lies between the messuage of said Friars on the one side and the messuage which John Stafford lately held, and extends from said street towards the east, to the land lately of Nicholas Fynglas towards the west; and of one garden in the suburbs, as it lies in the Coume, in the parish of S. Nicholas within the church of S. Patrick, between the land of Nicholas Tynbegh on the west, and the highway on the east, and the land of the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of John the Baptist without the New gate, on the north, and the highway on the south ; all which said John Stafford in his testament bequeathed to his executors, to have and hold to the said master and wardens for ever, for the sustenance of chaplains of said gild, to celebrate for ever in accordance with a deed then made. Dated 4 March, 28° Henry VI. 120. (534) Nicuoras Bourke, master of S. Anne’s gild, 4 Aug., Richard Barby and Henry Mole, wardens, grant to Routanp 1482. Fir Kvsrace, knight, lord of Portlester, and Margaret, his wife, a messuage in which Reginald Lappam dwells, in the parish of 8. Audoen, and which he holds of the gild; in breadth between Kisshoke’s?-lane on the south, and the cemetery of S. Audoen’s churchon the north ; and in length between the tenement of said gild on the east, namely, at a shop there, and land or a tenement lately John Hadsor’s, on the west. To hold for their lives, and the life of the survivor of them; after the death of said Rouland and Margaret, remainder to Richard FitzEustace, son and heir of said Rouland for 1 These messuages within the New Gate would have lain in the Corn market. 2 No lane of this name is known to have existed, and from the boundaries, Keyzar’s-lane would seem to be indicated. A family named Kysshoke resided in Dublin between 1329 and 1398, as members of it witnessed some of the Christ Church Deeds, and it is possible some small lane named from them may have existed, which afterwards disappeared. 82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. life; should said Richard die in his father’s lifetime, then after the death of said Rouland and Margaret, remainder to Oliver, son of said Rouland for life. : [ Sxat. | Dated, at Dublin, 4 August, 22° Edward IV. 121. (87) Lease, dated 12 January, 38° Henry VIII., from 12 Jan., Nicnotas Homrray, Dublin, merchant, master of 8S. Anne’s 1547. gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, merchant, war- dens, to Tuomas Fynynexr, merchant, Dublin, of a chamber by S. Audoen’s churchyard, wherein sir Symon Carpender dwells, to hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 4s. (In dorso).—Thomas Fynin’s lease upon a chamber in the church- yard, and from him to Master Nicholas Owffre. ‘‘Mr, Nycholas Umphre’s Indenture upon the curate’s chamber, with a provyso in the same indenture.” [ Suat. | 122. (85) Deed, dated 28 December, 36° Eliz., whereby 28 Dec., (after reciting that Nicholas Humphrey, of Dublin, alder- 1593. man, master of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, wardens, by deed, dated 12 January, 1546 (0.8.), granted to Thomas Fyninge, of Dublin, merchant, a chamber joining to S. Audoen’s churchyard, with a little cellar under same, wherein sir Simon Carpenter dwelt, for a term of 61 years, at the yearly rent of 4s., and further that no rent being paid, and covenants not being performed, and the chamber falling down for want of repair, the gild re-entered in June, 1588) Watrer Seperave, of Dublin, alder- man, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Mathew Handcock, merchant, and Laurence Enos, of 8. Audoen’s church, clerk, wardens, grant to Roprert Harrison, citizen of Dublin, said chamber and cellar under same, as it les in length from the churchyard in the south, containing 29 feet, to the chamber over the stable, sometime called 8. Anne’s work- house, in the north ; and in breadth 18 feet, from the ground apper- taining to the gild in the east, now in his occupation, to a house or stable appertaining to the city, formerly belonging to 8. Mary’s abbey, now in the occupation of Garrett Tirell, merchant, in the west. The little cellar under the chamber is in length from the churchyard wall in the south to the partition between the cellar and the stable in the north, 18 feet; and in breadth from wall to wall, 16 feet. To hold for 41 years, at the yearly rent of 35s. 6d. [ Seat. | (In dorso).—‘‘ The voyd and loose papers of 8S. Audoen’s arch and Blackney’s Inns, belonging to 8. Anne’s guild.” Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 83 128. (90) Lease, dated 23 May, 15° Charles I., made 23 May, by Nicworas Lorrus, Esquire, master of S. Anne’s gild, 1689. John Bysse, Esquire, Recorder of Dublin, and Richard Barrie, alderman, wardens, to ANDREW CLERKE, merchant (said Andrew Clerke having, in obedience to an order of the Lord Deputy and Council, dated 31 May, 1638, delivered up to the master and wardens, to be cancelled, a fee-farm formerly granted), of a great messuage, tenement, and dwelling-house, adjoining to 8, Audoen’s arch, now in his tenure, with garden and backside, cellars, solars, chambers, rooms, and lights, abutting on the churchyard on the south ; on the arch on the east; on the highway on the north; and on a house, lately Peter Harrison’s (deceased), on the west—i5d yards 1 foot from east to west, and 203 yards from north to south. To hold for a term of 61 years from the Annunciation of the B.V.M. in the year 1636, at the yearly rent of 8/. Witnesses.— William Malone, William Palles, Ch’. White, William Purcell, Benjamin Luky, H. Stephins, Andrew Palles, Nich. Loftus, master, Jo. Derensis,! Jo. Bysse, warden. (In dorso).—Surrender by Catherine Clarke, widow and adminis- tratrix, 25 July, 1661. Witnesses.—John Dawson, Pat*. Browne, Barbara Worrall. | 124. CuarLes WALLIS, master of S. Anne’s gild, Oliver 12 Sept., Tallant, of Dublin, Esq., and Daniel Forrest, of Dublin, 1705. gentleman, wardens, grant to Smron Anyon, of Dublin, gentleman, a waste piece of ground joining 8. Audoen’s steeple, called old Crumlin, late in possession of Michael Ball, deceased, bounding on the south to the house belonging to said corporation, now _ in the possession of the Prebend of 8. Audoen’s, and the back part of | a house belonging to said Simon Anyon, now in possession of Joseph | Proctor; on the north to S. Audoen’s church; on the west to ' §. Audoen’s lane; and on east to the back part of a house in Corn Market belonging to Ignatius Purcell, of Crumlin, now in possession of _ Alexander Keane—11 yards from north to south, and 9 yards from _ east to west. To hold for ever, at the yearly rent of 30s. | The gild appoint William Westberry, of Dublin, gentleman, their attorney, to deliver seisin. Dated 12 September, 1705, (Jn dorso).—Indented counterpart of lease (fee-farm) to Mr. Anyon, No. VIII. ; Ledger, 305. : : { i ‘ 1 John Bramhall, bishop of Derry, 1634-1660. 84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. S. FRANCIS-sTREET. 125. (100) Henry Evsracr, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Henry 1 Feb., White and Thomas Mulghan, wardens, grant to MatHew 1467. Brenanz, of Dublin, merchant, a shop with a garden in S. Francis-street, in the suburbs, lying between said street towards the east, and land lately of Dealtri Plunket towards the west ; the land of the vicars of 8. Patrick’s towards the south, and the land of the friars of 8. Francis’ House towards the north. To hold for 30 years, at the yearly rent of 4s., silver. [ Seat. ] Dated 1 February, 6° Edward LV. 126. The master and wardens of S. Annz’s crxp (after reciting 14 Sept., that three messuages in S. Francis-street, granted to 1670. Mathew Goodwyn, late of Dublin, merchant, at a rent of 15s. 6d., afterwards came to Christopher White, of Dublin, alderman, deceased, and so continued in fee-farm to 1639, when he surrendered and accepted a lease from the gild, as of four messuages on the King’s pavement on the east to the ground of Donbeight on the west ; from the Town ditch on the south, to 8. John’s ground on the north— 263 yards from east to west, and 33 yards from north to south, all which by conveyances came to William Higgins, deceased, and is now come to sir Paul Davys; and further reciting that the premises were demolished since the rebellion, and that two houses had been erected since the Restoration ; and the Gild, by order of 26 July, 1653, entered in the Gild book, fol. 948, ordered that all ancient estates were to be restored, Paul Davys petitioned, and by Guild order of 26 July, 1670, he was to have a fee-farm), now grant said sir Pav Davys, H. M. Principal Secretary of State for Ireland, the above premises, to hold for ever, at the yearly rent of 15s. 6d. Dated 14 September, 1670. (In dorso).— No. I, Ledger folio, 195. [For premises in S. Francis-street, see also No. 119. ] S. GEORGE’S-LANE. 127. (581) Lease, dated 2 May, 1571, Nicuoxas Frrz smmon, 2 May, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, Patrick Gygen and 1571. sir George Bruen, chaplain, wardens, to James Firz summon, son of said Nicholas, of two gardens, by east the lane called Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 85 S. George’s-lane, in the suburbs of the city, late in the manurance and occupation of Thomas Barbye, deceased, by demise of the gild. To hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 4s, Witnesses.—John Kerdiff, Tho*. Fitz symond, John Luttrell, James Aylmer. (In dorso).—‘‘ Ended 16382.” [ Szat. ] Sr. Jamzs’s Parisw (outside the Bar). 128. (502) Marimpis, formerly wife of ArexanpER Hoper, 23 Sept., in her viduity, grants to Nicnoras pp TynBEeu, a tenement 1332. in the suburbs of Dublin, in the parish of S. James, in length between the highway outside the Barrs, and. . .? aqueduct of said city; in breadth between the land of Thomas Bagod and the land of John Waleys, parchment maker. To hold for ever, paying 20d. yearly to the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of S. John of Jerusalem in Ireland. Witnesses.—John Moenes, mayor, William Twyford, John Callan, bailiffs, John Pass, Thomas Redeman, John Syward, Henry Tonkerd, Henry by the watir, Iraele Gerard, John Waleys, Simon G . .. hmond, Thomas Tortel, John Tour. Dated, at Dublin, Wednesday after the feast of S. Matthew the Apostle. 6° Edward III. (13382). | [ Seat. | 129. (501) Nicnotas Tynseeu, clerk, grants to THomas LE 20 July, Repman and Maritpa Wares, his wife, a messuage in the 1335. suburbs of Dublin, outside the Bar, in the parish of S. James, in breadth between the tenement of John Waleys, parchment maker, and the tenement of Richard Bokeler ; and in length from the highway to the pipe of the water of the said city. To hold for ever by the services due and accustomed. Witnesses.—Master William Beydin, then mayor, Koger Graunt- court and William de Wytherton, provosts, William Douce, Nicholas Bisshope, Gerald Juvene, William Glaswrtch (Glaswright), John Paes, John Toure, Roger Seriaunt, Thomas Cornewaleys. Dated at Dublin, Thursday the feast of 8. Margaret the Virgin. 9° Edward III. ; (dn dorso).—James’-st. The dedys of y* garding w“out Croker’s barrs. 1 Obliterated. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XKV., SEC. C. [7] 86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 130. (500) Joun Vyner, chaplain, grants to Tomas 4 Oct., Possewrx, potter, the premises in No. 129. To hold for 1369. ever by the services thereout due to the chief lords. Dated, at Dublin, 4 October, 48° Edward III. Witnesses.—John Wydon, mayor, Roger Bekeford and John Beke, bailiffs, John Passavaunt, John Grauncestre, Peter Morvyll, John Shellingford, Hugh Possewyk, Richard Giffard, John Cornewalshe. (dn dorso).—A garding without Croker’s Barres. 3: The master and wardens of S. ANnNzE’s Gitp grant to 7 April, James Gernon, of Dublin, gentleman, a piece or garden 1674, plot without S. James’ gate (the inheritance of said gild), in length from the water pipes in the south to the highway in the north; in breadth from the land of Dowdall, of Athboy, in the east, to William Crow’s (deceased) lands, concealed from said gild upwards of 25 years, and no rent paid for same; also a small park in Cromtyn called the Cherry Park, from the King’s highway on the east, to the lands of John Coyle (deceased) on the west, and from the highway on the south, to the land of Cromlyn on the north, ikewise withheld and concealed from the gild for 22 years, and which the gild would have lost but for said Gernon’s diligence. To hold for ever, by the services to the chief lords, thereout due and accustomed, at the yearly rent for the plot without S. James’ gate of 5s., and for Cromlyn of 5s. Dated 7 April, 1674. (In dorso).—No. III.; Ledger folio, 234. St. Karuerrne’s Partso. (See No. 119.) S. Kevrn’s. 132. (92) Lease, dated 29 March, 15° Henry VIII., from 29 Mar., CuristopHer Wscuer, Dublin, merchant, master of S. 1524. Anne’s gild, John. ..,! bookbinder, and William Byrsall, wardens, to Nicholas Pyppart, Dublin, merchant, of a garden, with a ‘‘coldyrhouse,’’* beside 8. Kevyng’s. To hold for 31 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 8d., and 12d. to the chief lord. (In dorso).—‘‘ Nich. Levett.” 1 Obliterated. * Culverhouse, a pigeon-house. Berry—WHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 87 WINETAVERN-STREET. 133. (536) Tuomas Smoru, citizen of Dublin, grants to 30 Jan., Ricuarp Currys, Thomas de Donabat, vicar of Naas, 1376. Thomas Wodbryd, Henry Elyot, Thomas Asshe, Adam Haket, chaplain, William Forster, Laurence Saresfeld, Gilbert Wydbryd, John Wellys, and William Elyot, a cellar in the ‘T'averners-st., which he had of the feoffment of Thomas Talbot, knight, which formerly was Henry Sherman’s; and a stone shop in Coox-st., in which Richard Taillour now lives, which he had of the gift of said Thomas Talbot, and which was formerly said Henry’s. To hold until said Smoth and his heirs, &c., pay in any one day a silver penny to said grantees or one of them; on the payment of the penny, it shall be lawful for said Smoth and his heirs to enter on the premises. Dated Tuesday before the feast of the Purification of the B. V. M. 50° Edward III. 134. (537) Joan Cruys, formerly wire oF WitiIam ASSHE- 10 Aug., Bourne, releases to Joun WatsueE, citizen of Dublin, a 1415. cellar which he holds in the Taverners-st., and all shops or selds which he made anew, in Coox-sr., parish of S. Michael. Dated 10 August, 38° Henry V. 1348. (1470. The master and wardens of S. Annz’s gild in S. Owen’s church shall have a void cellar in the Wine Tavern-street, which bears 2s. per year to the city, for the term of 50 years, bearing therefor yearly 4d. during said term, provided the cellar be edified with oak and slate within the first two years. |' 135. (749) Nicwotas Bourke, master of S. Anne’s gild, — June, Thomas Noreys, chaplain, and Henry Yonge, wardens, 1470. grant to Janyco pE Marxys, citizen of Dublin a cellar or old waste place of land, in the Taverners-street, lying in said street towards the east, and the old wall of said city towards the west; the land of the Hospital of S. John the Baptist, which Thomas Fitzsymon holds towards the north, and land lately of Thomas Newby, knight, which John Dansey holds towards the south. To 1 Gilbert’s Corporation Records, vol. i., p. 341. Kaa 88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. hold for 40 years, at the yearly rent of 4s., silver. Said Janyco under- takes to build a competent house of oak-wood, covered with a stone roof. Dated . . June, 10° Edward IV. For premises in Winetavern-street, see also Nos. 63, 64, 66, 70, and 71. GILD PROPERTY IN THE. COUNTY OF DUBLIN. CARTERSTOWN. 136. (591) Jonn Dromin and Srwonp Dorr, chaplains, 3 Oct., remise to Jonn Wotton, of Dublin, his heirs, &c., their 1491. claim in certain lands, tenements, rents of taverns, services, - &e., in Carterston, barony of Castleknock, which they have of the gift and feoffment of Thomas Wolton, lately citizen and merchant of Dublin. Dated, at Dublin, 3 October, 7° Henry VII. CRUMLIN. 137. (588) Tomas Bopennam grants to Huen GaLiane a 19 Dec., messuage called le Halhey, at Cromlyn, to hold for 50 1346. years from the Nativity of our Lord, in the 20th year of King Edward III. Dated, at Dublin, Tuesday before the feast of S. Thomas the apostle, 20° Edward IIT. 138. (587) Tuomas Boprnnam grants the premises in No. 22 Dec., 137 to Hue Gatrane. To hold for ever by the services 1346. thereout due and accustomed. Witnesses.— Wolfran de Bernevall, John Haket, Richard de Bernevall, Peter Harold, Simon Steuyn, John Milis. Dated, at Cromlyn, Friday after the feast of S. Thomas the apostle, 20° Edward III. [ Seat. | 139. (583) Tuomas Boprennam, of Cromelyn, releases to 23 Dec., Huan Gatuay, citizen of Dublin, the premises in No. 137 1346. for ever. Dated, at Cromelyn, Saturday next after the feast of S. Thomas the apostle, 20° Edward III. Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 89 Witnesses.—John Haket, John Balygodman, Wolfran de Bernevall, Richard de Bernevall, Simon Stevyn, John Milis. [Sxat. | 140. (585) THomas Boprnnam, of Cromlyn (after reciting 11 Dec., that he had by deed granted to Huen Garang, citizen and 1346. merchant of Dublin, a messuage called le Halhey, at Cromlyn, for 50 years, and having urgent need of money, which said Hugh lent him), now grants said Hugh leave to build houses and messuages thereon, within the said term, and to hold the premises beyond said term until he repay the amount borrowed. Dated, at Dublin, Monday next after the feast of 8. Nicholas the _ bishop,' 20° Edward III. [Szat. | 141. (589) THomas, son of Jonn Gatzane, of Gallaneston, 2 Mar., makes Joun Pacurt, chaplain, his attorney, to deliver 1418. — seisin to Ropert GaLane, citizen of Dublin, of a messuage called le Halhey, . . .? and 17 acres of arable land in the lordship of Cromelyn (6 acres lying [ at Gillyneshill],* 4 acres at Moryseswey, and 7 acres at le Knokefeld). To hold for ever, as in deed made to said Robert contained. Dated, 2 March, 5° Henry V. 142. (590) Ropert Gatzane, citizen of Dublin, quit 6 April, claims to Joun Gattanz, his son, a messuage called 1448. le [ hal |hey, in Cromelyn. Dated, 6 April, 26° Henry VI. | For land in Crumlin, see also No. 131. | KILMAINHAM. 143. (593) Joan Barry, in her viduity, grants to Prrer 10 May, Asrey, citizen of Dublin, a messuage and garden in the 1434. town of Kilmaynane, in length from the highway towards the north, to the land of John Coke towards the south; in breadth, it lies near the water called Austeyn’s lake on the east up to the land of John Coke on the west. ‘To hold for ever. Dated 10 May, 12° Henry VI. [Srat. | 1 This deed has been placed after Nos. 137-9, as it is evident they preceded it in point of date. St. Nicholas, the bishop, was commemorated on 6th December. It is possible there is a mistake in the festival. 2 Torn. 3 See Christ Church Deed, No. 511. 90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (In dorso).—Deeds of S. Ann’s house and the garden thereof in Kilmainham. 144. (592) Perer Aprey, citizen of Dublin, grants to Ricuarp 16 Oct., Wuure, citizen and tailor, Dublin, premises in No. 143. 1439. Dated 16 October, 14° Henry VI. [ Sxat. | (In dorso).—The deeds of 8. Ann’s house, &e. 145. (594) Same parties; a release of the premises in 18 Oct., No. 144. 1435. Dated 18 October, 14° Henry VI. 146. (598) Jon Avprtey, butcher, son and heir of GrorFREY 6 April, Avprtry, late of Dublin, butcher, grants to Tomas 1459. Newey, citizen of Dublin, all his messuages, &c., in Kyl- maynane, near Dublin, to hold for ever, of the chief lords of the fee. Dated 6 April, 37° Henry VI. (In dorso).—Inrolled in the rolls of Domesday in the time of Robert Burnell, knight, mayor, Thomas Savage and John Higham, bailiffs. 37° Henry VI. Two seals, one being that of the provostship of Dublin. 147. (599) Release of the premises in No. 146. 9 Apr., 1459. Dated 9 April, 37° Henry VI. (In dorso).—Inrolled in Domesday. Two seals, one being that of the provostship of Dublin. 148. (595) Tomas Avsrryne, of Kylmaynane, grants to 29 May, Parrick Wettyneroun, clerk, a quarter of a burgage 1483. within the lordship of Kylmaynane, lying in length from the highway that leads from Kylmaynane to Dublin on the north, up to the land formerly Geoffrey Awdeley’s on the south ; and in length from said Geoffrey’s land on the east, to land called Cartersland on the west. To hold for ever. Dated 29 May, 1483. 149. (597) Tuomas AustEynE makes Joun Motevx, clerk, his 29 May, attorney, to place Patrick WELLYNGTON in seisin of the 1483. premises in No. 148. Dated 29 May, 1483. [ Szat. | 150. (596) Release of the premises in No. 148. 31 May, 1483. Dated 31 May, 1483. [ Srat. | Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 91 151. (538) Jon Watyneton, chaplain, son and heir of 6 Oct., Patrick Walyngton, clerk, and Acnrs Prrpyn, late wife of 1521. said Patrick, release to NicHotas QurytTrRor, master of S. Anne’s gild, Thomas Cale, chaplain, and John Caudell, merchant, wardens, quarter of a burgage within the lordship of Kilmaynane, as it les in length from the highway leading from Kil- maynane to Dublin on the north, to the land of Geoffrey Awdeley on the south; and in breadth from the land of said Geoffrey on the east to the land called Cartersland on the west. Dated 6 October, 15° Henry VIII. [ Two Szats. | 152. (104) Tuomas Corrmr, master of 8. Anne’s gild, John 24 Dec., Ray and Richard Pecoke, wardens, grant to RicHarp 1486. Brown, citizen and merchant, a messuage, croft and dove- house in the town of Kilmaynan, in breadth from the land of Thomas Talbot, lord of Malahide, on the west, to the land of William Birton on the east; and in length from the highway on the north, towards the land formerly John Carter’s on the south. To hold for 41 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 8d. Dated the vigil of the Nativity of our Lord, 2° Henry VII. [ Sxat. ] 153. (102) Tuomas Humrrey, Dublin, merchant, master of 1 June, S. Anne’s gild, sir Patrick Dowlyn, priest, and John 1513. Colman, wardens, lease to Wint1am Hetyn and Marron HIS WIFE, a messuage with a ‘ colvyrhouse,’’! a garden, and stang of land in the town and fields of Kylmaynan, bounding on the east and south to the land of Rose Walche, on the west? to the lane leading to Dame’s gate, and on the north to the highway from Kylmaynan to Dublin. To hold for 51 years, at the yearly rent of 5s. 4d., with a covenant that grantees are to build a sufficient house of eight bays. Dated 1 June, 5° Henry VIII. 154. (96) Lease, dated 8 March, 18° Henry VIII., made 8Mar., by Parrick Firzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of 1527. S. Anne’s gild, William Queytrot and Edmond Herford, merchants, wardens, to Witt1am Hetyne, tailor, of a messuage with a garden in Kilmaynan, in length trom the highway on * Culverhouse, a pigeon-house. * So in original. 92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. the north to the ground of Annes Porpen on the south ; and in breadth from the Austen stream on the east to the ground of Annes Porpen on the west. To hold for 31 years, at the yearly rent of 4s. [Szat. | (In dorso)—Wm. Hellyng, tailor, of Kilmainham, Thos. Stephyns. 155. (98) Lease, dated 30 September, 36° Henry VIII, 30 Sept., made by Watrer Trrrett, Dublin, merchant, master of 1544. S.Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Robert Goldyng, Dublin, merchants, wardens, to JoHn Scuarpn, of 8. Thomas- street, of two parks or closures of pasture, within the lordship of Kylmaynan, one lying in length from a meadow of William Talbott of Roberhyston, on the east, to said William’s land on the west; and from the highway by Dulffyngsberne on the south to said William Talbott’s lands on the north; the other park in length from said Wilham Talbott’s land on the south to the meadow of Robert Pluncket, of Dwnsany, onthe north; unto said William Talbott’s lands on the east, and to the lands of Kylmaynan and Plunckett’s lands on the west. To hold for 31 years, at the yearly rent of 21s. (Signed), JoHN SHARPE. 156. (60) Lease, dated 10 October, 1546, from NycHotas 10 Oct., Wwerrrey, Dublin, merchant, master of S. Anne’s gild, 1546. Walter Barby and Clement Halman, Dublin, merchants, wardens, to EpmonpDE Morenow, of Kylmaynan, husbandman, of the ‘little farm ”’ in Kilmaynan with 26 acres thereto belonging, for 31 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 6d. 157. (101) Nicworas Umrrr, of Dublin, merchant, master 18 Jan., of S. Anne’s gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barbe, 1547. merchant, wardens, let to farm to Tomas SrEPHENs, Dublin, merchant, the premises in No. 153 now held by him; to hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 5s. 4d. Dated 18 January, 38° Henry VIII. [ Seat. ] 158. (59) Lease, whereby Micarr | CHaMBERLIN ], master of 31 Jan., S. Anne’s gild, sir John Tyrrell, knight, and Richard 1603. Gerrote, merchant, wardens (after reciting that Walter Nedgrave, late master of the gild, Mathew Handcocke and Lawrence Enose, wardens, had in 1593 granted to Michael Chamber- lyne the ‘‘ great farm’ near Killmaynhame, 58 acres, for 61 years Berry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 93 from 1613), grant to RowLanp Cuampertyne, son of said Michael, the said premises, for 61 years from the termination of said recited lease, at an augmented rent of 138s. 4d., in addition to 138s. 4d. old rent. Witnesses.x—Nich. Ball, Mat. Handcock, Edm. Purcell, John Goodwinge. Dated 31 Jan., 1603. (Zn dorso).—Lease ending 1715. 159. (57) Deed, dated 10 May, 1621, whereby (in considera- 10 May, tion of a fine) THE GILD OR FRATERNITY OF THE CHAPEL 1621. of S. Anne in the church of 8S. Audoen, Dublin, grant to Epwarp Janzs, sheriff of Dublin, Esquire, 26 acres arable land in Kylmainhame, near Dublin, commonly called the ‘‘ small farm.” To hold for ever, in fee-farm, at the yearly rent of 20s. The Gild appoint Thomas Scurlock and William Pallees, Dublin, mer- chants, attorneys to deliver seisin. Witnesses.—Michell Chamberlyne, Luke Plunckett, Rowland Chambirlyne, Thomas Plunckett, master, Edm. Malone, warden, H. Stephins, warden, Ric. Ashe, Mar. Stephins, Katherin Bar- well. Memorandum of seisin endorsed. (Endorsed).—On 9 September, 1664, SirWilliam Domvile, knight, attorney-general, surrendered this Indenture and the lands therein, into the hands of the gild. Witt. Domvitez. [Sax or Gixp. | Witnesses.—Thomas Merile, J. Gernon. Noutstown. 160. (106) Epwarp Satz, Dublin, merchant, and Isapetna 18 Oct., Bossurer of same, widow, grant to the Master anp WaRDENS 1478. or S. Annn’s Gixp, all the messuages which they have in Notteston, Co. Dublin, for the life of John Shortals, Philip Cusak, Andrew White, Clement Fitzleones, Peter Prendergast, Richard Wodlok, and Walter Blake, for 30 years. Rent, a grain of corn, to be rendered on the Nativity of S. J. B. Dated 18 October, 18° Edward IV. SAUCERSTOWN. See No. 23. 94 1435. 1450. 1467. 1468. 1470. 1478. 1482. 1486. 1488. 1489. 1511-1512. 1512-1513. 1513-1514. 1621. 1524. 1527. 1529. 1531. 1534-1535. 1535-1536. 1536-1537. 1537-1538. 1538-1539. 1544-1645. 1546-1547. 1550. 1552. 1554. 1659. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. APPENDIX II. List oF THE MASTERS AND “Warpens, 1485-1740. Compiled from the foregoing Deeds, Se. Master. John Burnell. Robert Burnell. Henry Eustace. Thomas Wolton. Nicholas Bourke. Thomas Mulghan. Nicholas Bourke. Thomas Colier. Harry White. John Seriaunt. Thomas Bermingham. Thomas Humfrey. Nicholas Herbarte. Nicholas Queytrot. Christopher Uscher. Patrick Fitzsymon. Henry Gaidon. Nicholas Queytrot. James Fitzsimon. James Fitzsymon. Thomas Barby. Thomas Barby. Nicholas Quaytrot. Walter Tyrrell. Nicholas Homfray. Nicholas Homfrey. Henry Plunkett. Tade Duffe. Robert Golding. WARDENS. Robert Wode, David Rowe. William Crampe, William Graas. Henry White, Thomas Mulghan. Henry White, Henry Yonge. Thomas Noreys, chaplain, Henry Yonge. Walter Piers, William Grampe. Richard Barby, Henry Mole. John Ray, Richard Pecoke. John Whyte, Richard Richard Pecoke, John Whyte. Sir Thady Cor, chaplain, William ————. Sir Patrick Dowlyn, John Colman. Sir Patrick Dowlyn, chaplain, Russell. Thomas Cale, chaplain, John Caudell. John ————, William Byrsall. William Queytrot, Edmond Herford. Nicholas Umfre, Sir Thomas Cale, chaplain. Thomas Phillips, Henry Tayllor. Sir Thady Cor, Sir William Drouet. Mathew Godyng, Clement Halman. Mathew Godyng, Clement Halman. Harry Gawrane, chaplain, Clement Halman. Harry Gawrane, chaplain, Clement Halman. Walter Barby, Robert Goldinge. Walter Barby, Clement Halman. George Brune, chaplain, Walter Barby. Sir George Brune, John Wallyngford. Sir George Broune, chaplain, John Walling- forde. Richard Galtryme, Thomas Verdon. Henry 1 It will be observed that the gild chaplains frequently filled the post of Warden. As a commentary on this practice, it is interesting to note that in 1384 the gild of the Holy Trinity in Holy Trinity Church, Cambridge, ordained that no ecclesiastic, above all one in Holy Orders, should hold office or administer gild property— ‘‘ Non deceat nec liceat clericis negociis secularibus se aliquatenus inmisceri.”’ Cambridge Gild Records, 1903, ed. Miss M. Bateson. Brrry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 1564. 1568. 1569-1671. 1593-1694. 1898. 1601. 1603. 1621. 1626. 1633-1634. 1638-1641. 1641-1643. 1643-1651. 1651-1655. 1655-1657. 1657-1658. 1658-1663. 1663-1665. 1665-1666. 1666-1668. 1668-1669. 1669-1672. 1672-1673. 1673-1677. 1677-1681. 1681-1682. 1692. 1700. 1705. 1721. 1722. 1740. ~ Thomas Fitzsymon. Nicholas Fitzsymon. Nicholas Fitzsymons. Walter Sedgrave. Michael Chamberlene. Michael Chamberlin. Michael Chamberline. Thomas Plunckett. Edmond Malone. Edmond Malone. Nicholas Loftus. Christopher White. William Ball. Raphael Hunt, mayor. William Smyth. Peter Wybrants. Richard Tighe. William Smyth. William Smyth. William Smyth. William Smyth. William Smyth. Peter Wybrants. Peter Wybrants. John Borr. John Eastwood. Peter Wybrants. Charles Wallis. Charles Wallis. Philip Percival. Philip Percival. Isaac Ambrose. 95 Patrick Mey, Sir George Brune, chaplain. Sir George Brune, chaplain, Patrick Gygon. Sir George Browne, chaplain, Patrick Gygene. Mathew Handcock, Laurence Enose. John Tirrell, Richard Gerrot. John Tyrrell, Richard Gerrote. Sir John Tyrrell, knight, Richard Gerrote. Edmond Malone, H. Stephins. Hen. Stephins, Luke Plunkett. Nicholas Stephens, Christopher White. John Bysse, recorder, Richard Barry. William Ball, William Purcell. William Smyth, Peter Wybrants. Peter Wybrants, Patrick Tallant. William Dixon, John Borr. William Dixon, John Borr. William Dixon, John Borr. Sir William Dixon, John Borr. John Borr, Thomas Springham. John Borr, Warner Westenra. John Borr, Daniel Byrne. John Hawkins, John Hawkins, James Springham. Michael Chamberlaine, Robert Ball. Michael Chamberlaine, Robert Ball. Peter Desmyniere, Thomas Howard. Christian Borr, John Quinn. Oliver Tallant, Daniel Forrest. George Ball, Terence Geoghegan.? Right Hon. Richard Tighe, James Somerville. William Tighe, John Ball. ' The list 1638-1682 is taken from an answer of the Master and Wardens to a Bill in Chancery of the Prebendary of St. Audoen’s, 16 June, 1682. * From Journal, House of Commons. [InDEx. 96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. INDEX TO CALENDAR OF DEEDS. [The reference is to the current number. ] Abarte, Edward, 22; James, 22. Abbay, Joan, 21. Adam, Richard, son of, 63, 70. Alexander, Mr., 18, 31. Allen, Laurence, 86. Ambrose, Isaac, 86, 87. Andrews, Mr., 86, 87. Anyn, 20. Anyon, Simon, 124. Apothecary, Roger the, 113. Apprentices, terms bequeathed, 21. Ashe—Asshe, Richard, 488; Thomas, 133. Ashborne — Asschebourne — Assche- bowrne — Assebourne —Assheborne— Asshebourne—KEsseburne, Elias de, 89, 90, 91, 95, 96, 97; sir Elyas de, 60, 61, 88; Robert de, 113; Roger, 35, 118; Thomas de, knt., 61, 88; William, 35, 38, 39,°40, 65, 101, 134. Athboy, 131. Atherton [John], 18, 18”, 31. Audeley—Awdeley, Geoffrey, 146-151 ; John, 146, 147. Austen stream, Kilmainham, 154. Austeyn’s lake, Kilmainham, 143, 144, 145. Austeyne, Thomas, 148, 149, 150. Awbrey—Abrey, Peter, 143, 144, 145; Rose, wife of William, 21. Aylmer, James, 127. Baconne, Richard, 65. Bagod, Thomas, 128. Ball, John, 86, 87; Michael, 124; Nicholas, 33, 158; Thomas, 53, 54. Balygodman, John, 1389. Balylogge, William, chaplain, 116, 117, 118. Barby—Barbe—-Barbie—Barbye, John, 20; Margaret, 438; Richard, 120; Thomas, 24, 438, 103, 127; Walter, 11-16, 19, 438, 99, 108-112, 121, 122, 155, 156, 157. Barnet, John, 65. Barnewall—Barnwall—Bernevall, Ann, 100; Katherine, 488; Richard de, 138, 189; Wolfran de, 138, 139; of Bremore, 86; lands, 34. Barret, John, 101. Barry — Barrie, Joan, 143; Richard, 100, 123. Barwell, Katherin, 159. Bateson, Miss M., works cited, pp. 26, 39, 94. Bath—Bathe, John, 101; Mathew, 37; Patrick, 55; Robert, 48x. Baylly, John, 110. Beke, Alice, p. 51; John, 130. Bekeford, Roger, 130. Bellewe, John, 43; Thomas, 43. Bellyng, Richard, 34. Bennet, Nicholas, 8. Berne, Patrick, 53, 54. Bertenagh, Thomas, 72-74. Beswick—Bessyke—Beswicke—Beswyk, Alexander, 82; Alson Fitzsymon, wite of, 12, 22; obit, 12,22; execu- tors, 12; will, 22; William, son of, 22; William, brother of, 22. Beydin, William, mayor, 129. Birmingham—Brymingham— Brymyg- ham, Patrick, chief justice, K.B., 82; Thomas, 3; of Corbally, land of, 55. Birrell, John, 32. Birsall—Byrsall, William, 112, 182. Birton, William, 152. Nicholas, 78; , Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. Bisshope—Bisschop, Nicholas, 59, 60, 129. Blake, John, 43; Walter, 160. Blakeney—Blackney, James, 23, 438. Blakeney’s Inns, see under Dublin. Bodenham, Thomas, 137-140. Bokeler, Richard, 129, 130. Borr—Borre, Christian, 55; Richard, 83. Bosshier, Isabella, 160. Bourke, Nicholas, 120, 135. Boys, Joan, 67, 68, 69, 72-80. Brabane, Martyn, 21. Brailis, John, 119. Brandon, Richard, 34. Bremore, 86. Brenane, Mathew, 125. Brigham, Margaret, 21. Brooke, John, 100. Brown—Bron—Broun— Browne-—Bruen —Brune—Brunne—Bruyne, George, | chaplain, 16-19, 26-31, 44, 112, 127; Henry, 44, 102; Patrick, 100, 123; Richard, 34, 152; William, 102; house of, 115. Bruges, George, and wife, 438. Burnell, John, 101, 116-118; John, son of Robert, 91, 119; Robert, 35, 61, 88-94, 119; Robert, knt., mayor, | 146; Robert, son of John, 116-119; | Robert, son of Robert, 92-94. Bygdon, Richard, 21. Bysse, John, recorder, 100, 128. Caddell — Caudell, John, 99, Thomas, chaplain, 18. Cadwely, John de, 58. Cale, Thomas, chaplain, 3, 5, 151. Calf—Calfe—Callffe, Geoffrey, chap- lain, 67-74. Callan, David de, 113; John, 128. Cambridge, 8. Mary’s gild, 1. 151; | Carleton, Joan de, 37; John de, 37; Robert, 119. _ Carpenter — Carpender — Carpinder, Simon, chaplain, 15, 121, 122. _ Carpenterstown, co. Dublin, 112, 112n. _ Carr, Richard Cooban, clerk of S. Anne’s gild, 51-54. 97 Carter, John, land of, 152. Cartersland, co. Dublin, 148-151. Carterstown—Carterston, co. Dublin, 136. Castleknock, Walter de, 60. Chamberlaine — Chamberlene — Cham- berleyn— Chamberlin— Chamberlyne — Chambirlyne, Christopher, 50; Michael, 33, 46—48, 50, 56, 158, 159; alderman, decd., 50; Richard, 20; Rowland, 158. Chamer, Thomas, 21. Chantry priests, 8. Anne’s gild, appoint- ments, &c., 1-19; bequests for sus- tenance of, 119. Charlton, Richard, chaplain, 101. Chillam, Hugh, 21; John, 21. Christofre—Cristofre—Crystofre, John, chaplain, 65, 116-118. Clark—Clarke—Clerke, Andrew, 44, 100, 123; Catherine, 100, 123; James, 51,52; Nicholas, 21; Richard, 66. Clerk, John the, 20. Clerk in 8. Audoen’s church, duties of, 10, 13, 20. Cloyne—Clone, co. Cork, 21. Clynton, Joan, 21. Codde, Joan, 21; Richard, inventory and testament, 21; Thomas, 21; Walter, 21; family, Cloyne, 21m. Cokesson, Margaret, wife of, 21. Colechester, Thomas de, 37. Colet, Edward, 58. Colice, Thomas, 58. Colier—Colyer, Joan, 106; Thomas, 58, 152. Collier’s ground, 104, 108, 111. Colman—Coleman, Alson, 106; John, 153; Roger, 58. Confey—Conttfey, co. Kildare, 48. Cook—Coke, John, 143-145 ; Thomas, 86. Cooper alias Weston, Mary, 31. Cor—Corr, Nicholas, chaplain, 17; Tade or Thady, chaplain, 3, 4, 7, 23. Corbally, Brymingham of, 55. Cornewalsh—Cornewaleys, John, 130 ; Thomas, 129. 98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Corteys—Curteys, John, 67, 68, 69, 72-80; Richard, 133. Cosgrave, Christopher, 34. Courragh, Emota, 21. Covintre, Thomas de, 114. Coyle, John, 131; widow, 43z. Crampe—Crampy, Thomas, 82; Wil- liam, 1. Crecks—-Creks—Crek, Alice, 113; Bar- tholomew de, 60, 113; John de, 59, 60, 61. Crompe, Geoffrey, 60. Crow, William, 131. Crumlin — Cromlyn—Cromelyn, 124, 137-142; cherry park in, 131; see also Gillyneshill, Halhey, Knokefeld, Moryseswey. Cruys, Amoe, 20; Joan, 134. Curteys, see Corteys. Cusak, Philip, 160; Thomas, mayor, 83. Thomas, 21; Dansey, John, 135. Danyell, Philip, chaplain, 67, 68, 69. Davys, sir Paul, 126. Dawson, John, 100. Decer, John, sen., 59; Robert le, 113; William, 20, p. 51 ; —— le, 58. Delahide, Gerald, 34. Denis, William, prior of Holy Trinity, Dublin, 21. Derry, John Bramhall, bishop of, 100, 123. Desmyniere—Desmineers, Peter, 51-54. Dobbs, Anthony, 49. Dolphinsbarn—Dulffyngsberne, 155. Domesday rolls, 146, 147. Domvile, sir William, attorney-general, 159. Don, William, 58. Donabat, Thomas de, vicar of Naas, 133. Donbeight, ground of, 126. Donewyht, Thomas, 63. Donington, William de, 113. Donlayan, Adam, 115. Douce, Joan, inventory and testament, 20; William, 20, 51, 60, 129, p. 59. Dowdall—Dowdale — Dovedall, Elea- nor, wife of lord Gormanston, 82 ; James, 99,101; Luke, 65, 67, 68, 69, 72-80, 101; Nicholas, 36; Patrick, - 100; Robert, 65; Robert, knt., 1; of Athboy, land of, 131; land, 48. Dowlyn—Dowelyng, Patrick, chaplain, 4, 1538. Drake, John, 71. Drogheda, 100. Dromin—Dromyn, John, chaplain, 2, 136. Druet, William, chaplain, 7, 23. DvuBLIn :— civic officers : mayor— Beyden, William, 129. Burnell, Robert, knt., 146. Cusack, Thomas, 83. Ebbe,'! Ralph, 83. Gallane, Geoffrey, 115. Janes, Edward, 159. Jans, James, 134. Moenes, John, 128. Morton, Geoffrey, 58. Seriaunt, John le, 60. Tanner, Robert, 59. Taylour, John, 61. Unred, Walter, 113. Wydon, John, 130. provost— Decer, Robert le, 113. Notingham, William de, 113. provostship, seal of the, 115, 146, 147. bailiff — Beke, John, 130. Bekeford, Roger, 130. Borre, Richard, 83. Cadwely, John de, 48. Callan, John, 128. Castleknock, Walter de, 60. Colet, Edward, 58. Creks, John, 59, 60. Duncreff, Thomas, 115. Grauntcourt, Roger, 129. Higham, John, 146. Houton, Robert, 59. Piers, Robert, 83. Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 99 Dustin (cont.) :— bailiff— Philpot, John, 115. Savage, Thomas, 146. Tailior, Richard, 83. Twyford, William, 128. Wodelok, Thomas, 61. Wych, Roger, 61. Wytherton, William de, 129. recorder— Bysse, John, 100, 128. sheriff— Janes, Edward, 159. commonalty, 113; messuage of the city, 122. diocese— archbishop, Talbot, Richard, 21; Talbot, Richard, commissary, 21 ; seal of the commissaryship, 21, p- 50; official of the consistorial court, 22. Holy Trinity—Christ Church — Crychurche—priory of the cathe- dral church, 20, 105, 106, 107, 110 ; William Denis, prior, 21 ; claim to rent, 21. S. Patrick’s cathedral church, 21 ; vicars’ land, 125; messuage be- longing to, 119. S. Mary’s abbey, tenement of, 41, 48p., 122. S. Stephen’s Hospital, sick in, 20. S. Thomas the martyr, church of, 21. S. John the Baptist’s Hospital, without the New Gate, prior, 113; church, 20; sick in, 20; meal for poor in, 21; messuages or tenements, 35, 71, 88, 98, 119; land, &c., 36, 61, 100, 101, 103, 109, 119, 135. S. John of Jerusalem (Kilmainham), prior and brethren, 128. Hogges, le—S. Mary del Hoggys, abbess and nuns, 20; land, 44, 48m; messuage, 119. DuBuin (cont.) :— friars— Augustinian, 20; Carmelite, 20; ‘Minor, 20, messuage of, 119; Preachers, 20; Four Orders, 20, 21; S. Francis’ house, land of, 125. Back lane — Rochell— Rupell st., 101-111. Bertramscourt, 57. Blakeney’s—Blackenye —Blackney— Blaknye’s Inns—house (afterwards S. Audoen’s college or S. Anne’s Inns), chambers, hall, kitchen, tower, gallery, buttery, cellars, gardens, close, entrance, &c., 6, 8, oii, 19, 14° 16. 17, 19; 93-33.- papers of, 122. Bridge-street, 21, 34, 86, 87. Bullring— Bullringe — Bulryng, 35, 36, 62, 68, 66, 70, 71, 101. Burnell’s-lane, 119. castle, prisoners in, 20. Colmansbrook — Colmansbroke—Coole- mansbroke, 43, 49, 51-55, 86, 87. Cook—Cooke—Kock-st., 20, 37-47, 60, 82, 86, 87, 101, 114, 115, 116, 119, 133, 1384; alias Pipe-st., 488, 61, 52, 53; bakehouse in, 119; watchhouse in, 42; meeting-house in, 53, 54. Coombe—Coume, 119. Corn market, 101, 114”, 116, 119», 124 (see also New Gate, premises within the). Croker’s Barrs, 128, 129, 130. Crumlin, old—Cromlon—Cromlyng, 6, 6”, 124. Dame’s gate, lane leading from Kil- mainham to, 153-157. ditch (town), 126. Domesday rolls, inrolments in, 146, 147. Golden-lane—le golde lane, 57, 57%. High Pipe—the pype—conduit of the city water, premises near, 36, 60, 67, 82, 101, 116, 117, 118. High-street, 58-82, 101, 114. 100 DuBLin (cont.) :— Isod’s-lane, see Scarlett-lane. Keyzar’s—Kissard — Kisher — Kys- sere’s-lane, 20, 83, 120, 120n. Kisshocke’s-lane, 120, 1207. marshalsea, city, 86, 87. meeting-house, Cook-st., 53, 54. Merchants’-quay—the Key, 21, 60, 84-87. New Gate, 65, 101; tower, 61; pre- mises within the, 61, 88-99, 119; without, 100. Pipe-st., see Cook-st. Pycot’s-lane, 60. Ram—Rame-lane, 33, 38, 39, 40, 46. 47; bakehouse of the Rame, 60. Rochell—Rupell-st., see Back-lane. S. Anne’s gild, master and wardens, passim ; seal, 29, 159 ; clerk, 51-54 ; abstract book of Deeds cited, pp. 39, 40, 68, 64, 66, 78; chantry priests appointments, &c., 1-19; bequest for sustenance of chaplains, 119; money gift to, 1; land or ground, &c., 21, 438, 46-49, 55, 99, 102- 111, 122; estate map, 86, 87 ; house or messuage, 438, 82, 86, 120, 122, 124; at Kilmainham, 1438, 144 ; workhouse, 7, 122 ; concealed lands, 131; property in city of Dublin, 23- 135; in co. Dublin, 1386-160, S.Anne’s Inns, see Blakeney’s Inns, S. Audoen — 8. Owyn—church, 1, 3-6, 8-18, 20-22, 32, 59, 71, 124; prebendary, 124 ; rector, 21; chap- lains, 20, 22; clerks, 10, 13, 20; organist, 13; sexton, 13; proctors, 10, 22; parishioners, 10, 58; scholars in, 20; altarsinu, 3, 4, 6, 8, 9, 14, 15,20, 22, p. ol > ‘S: Anne’s chapel, 21; S. Clare’s chapel, 22 ; belfry, 21; chancel, 24, 31; light in, 58; church cake, 10, 13; gift of chalice, 488 7. ; churchyard—ceme- tery, 4, 41, 44, 48n, 114, 116-123; house by stile of, also called chamber of S. Mary’s chaplain—tenement of S. Mary the Virgin—and the curate’s chamber, 116-119, 121, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. DuBLIn (cont.) :— 122; land or ground, 43B., 63, 66, 70, 101; parish, 20, 36, 41, 42, 43, 113-124. S. Audoen’s lane—street, 44, 101, 115-119, 124, arch, 123; papers of, 122. S. Brigid del Poll, 20. S. Catherine — 8. Katherine — S. Katherine the virgin—church, 20; parish, 119. S. Francis-st., 20, 119, 125, 126. S. George’s-lane, 127. S. James’s church, 20; parish (outside the Bar), 127-131. S. John the Evangelist—S. John a bothe—booth-st.—John de Bow-st. church, 81; parish, 20, 57,./63, 66, 70, 71; gild of S. John the Baptist in said church, land of, 81. S. Kevin’s—Kevyng, 132. S. Michael’s parish, 38, 39, 40, 46, 47, 13d S. Michan’s, wife of the clerk of, 21. S. Nicholas’ (within the walls), church and bell, 20. S. Nicholas’ within the church of 8. Patrick (without the walls) parish, 119% S. Olave’s, 20; parish, 60. S. Sepulchre’s prison, the priest in, 20. S. Thomas’-st., 20. Scarlet — Scarlett — Skarlett—Isod’s- lane, 20, 60, 111”, 112. Schoolhouse-lane, 56. station places in the city, 5. Tholsel, prisoners in, 20. town prison, 20. wall, 34, 61, 65, 92, 101, 103-118, 119, 135. watercourse—aqueduct—pipe of the city water—waterpipes, 128-131. Winetavern—Taverners -st., 63, 64, 66, 70, 71, 133-135. city, S. Anne’s gild property in, 23-135. county, S. Anne’s gild property in, 136-160. f i { ( [ Brrry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. Duffi—Douffe, Simon, chaplain, 2, 136; Tade, 26, 27. Duncrefe—Duncreff, Ellen, 71, 101; Thomas, 115. Dunsany—Dwnsany, 155. Ebbe, Ralph, mayor, 83. Ectot, Richard, chaplain, 41. Ells, Roger, 100. Elyot, Henry, 133; William, 133. Elys, John, 39, 116, 117, 118; Thomas, 1i6y 117, 118: Enos—Enose—Enus, Laurence, 31-384, 45, 122, 158. Eustace—Ewstas—Ewstace, Henry, 36, 125; John, 48; Nicholas, 116-118 ; Richard, 68; Robert, 49; Walter, 21. Exhibition in schools, bequest for, 21. Falliagh—Falyagh, John, 41; Roger, 20. Fedane, Thomas, 21. Finglas—Fynglas, Nicholas, 41, 119 ; Mr., clerk, 51, 52. Finglas—F ynglas, co. Dublin, 107, Fitz Eustace, Oliver, 120; Richard, 120 ; Rouland, lord Portlester, and Margaret, his wife, 120. Fitzleones, Clement, 160. Fitzsimon — Fitz simons—Fitzsymon— Fytzsymon — Fytzsymons — Fitz- symond, Alson, 12, 22; Christopher, 46, 47; Edward, 19; James, 7, 8, 9, 28, 45, 127; Katherine, 433; Nicholas, 28, 29, 30, 44, 112, 127; Patrick, 82, 154; alias Stanton, Richard, 438; Robert, 13, 22 ; Thomas, 18, 19, 45-47, 127, 135: Walter, 105-107, 110. Fitzwilliam—Fitzwilliams, Alice, 83 ; Christopher, 46, 47; John, son of Richard, 83. _ Fleming, Roger, 41. Flode, Robert, sen., 101. Forman, Nicholas, 20. Forrest, Daniel, 124. Forster, William, 133. Fox, son of Henry, 20. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. ©. | 101 Frankhome, wife of William, 43. Fresh Force (frisca fortia), process of, 83. Fullam, Mr., glover, 86, 87. Fyan, Thomas, 106, Fynin —Fynynge—F ynnyn—Fyninge, Thomas, 121, 122 ; William, 10. Katherine, Gadby, Alice, 20. Gafne—Gaffnee, Thomas, chaplain, 14; sir William, 6. Gaidon, Henry, 5. Gallane — Gallan, Alice, 21, 63; Geoffrey, mayor, 115; Hugh, 1387- 1405, John, 70, (1) 141, °*142% Robert, 21, 43, 66, 141, 142; Thomas, 141. Gallanstown—Gallaneston (co. Dublin), 141. Galtrim — Galtrime — Galtryme, Ann, 51,52; Richard, 28, 31, 45. Gardener, Nicholas, 438 ; wife of John, 21. Garget, Anabilla, 58. Gauran — Gaurane — Gawrane, Henry (Harry), chaplain, 8, 9, 16, 103-105. Gaydowne’s land, 46, 47. Gayton, John de, 59. Gee, Henry, 22. Gerard, Iraele, 128. Gernon, J., 159; James, 131 ; Stephen, 49. Gerralde—Gerrot—Gerrote, Richard, 33, 46-48, 158. Geydan, John, 43. Giffard, Richard, 130. Gigen —Gygen — Gygon — Gygene, Patrick, 27-30, 44, 112, 127. Gild, see Dublin, 8. Anne’s, and No. 81, Gillyneshill, Crumlin, 141. Glaswright —Glasewryght— Glaswrtch, Richard, 20,42; William, 129. Goldesborough, Thomas, executors of, 21. ; Golding — Goldinge — Goldyng — Goldynge, Richard, chaplain, 116- 118; Robert, 11, 12, 24, 25, 465, 108, 112, 155. [8] 102 Goodwinge —Goodwyn—Goodwynge— Goding — Godyng — Goodyng — Goodinge, John, 46, 47, 488, 158; Mathew, 8, 9, 24, 45, 126 ; Stafford, 61. Gore, Francis, 53, 54. Gormanston, William Preston, lord of, and wife, 82. Graas, William, 119. Grampe—Graumpe, John, 61 ; Thomas, 42; William, 81, 119. Grattan, John, 86, 87. Grauncestre, John, 130. Grauntcourt, Roger, 129. Gryffyn, John, 36. G . . hmond, Simon, 128. Hadsor, John, 120. Haket, Adam, chaplain, 133; John, 138, 139. Halhey, le, Crumlin, 137-142. Halman, Clement, 8, 9, 13, 14, 15, 19, 24, 43n, 45, 99, 103, 104, 105, 109, 110, 111, 121, 122, 156, 157; — 50. Hamilton, sir Hans, 86. Handcock — Handcocke — Hancock, Mathew, 31-34, 45.46, 47, 85, 122, 158. Harold, Peter, 138. Harrison, Peter, 18, 123; Robert, 48x, 122. Hautone, Walter, 49. Helyn — Helyng — Hellyng, William, 158, 154; Marion, 153. Herbarte — Harbard, Francis, Nicholas, 4. Herdman, Hugh, 21. Herford, Edmond, 82, 154. Heynot, Nicholas, 66. Higgins, William, 126. Higham, John, 146. Hodd, Kath., 106. Hollywood, Laurence, 53, 54. Hoper, Alexander, 128 ; Margaret, wife of Thomas, 21; Matildis, 128. Houton, Robt., 59. Howard, Thomas, 45, 51-54. Howe, Anstace, 21. Howth, 21. 34; Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Huccard, Edward de, 114. Humfrey — Humphrey — Homfray — Owffre — Umfre — Umfree—Umfrey Umphre — Ummfrey — Umphree — Wmuitrey—Wnnffrey, Nicholas, 5, 13- 16, 19, 438, 99; 109, 110, 111, 121, 122, 156, 157; Thomas, 57, 153. Hunter, Alexander, chaplain, 67-76, 1010 13: Ingoll—Yngoll, John, chaplain, 41, 42, 65. Inventories (goods of testators), 20, 21. Jans — Janes, Edward, 159; mayor, 34. Juvene, Gerald, 129. James, Keane, Alexander, 124. Kenp, Henry, 60. | Kerdiff—Kyrdif, John de, 37, 127. Kermardyn, Robert de, 113. | Key, John, 20. Kilmainham — Kylmainhame — Kill- maynhame — Kilmaynane — Kil- maynan—K ylmaynane—Kylmaynan, 143-159 ; Austen stream, 154; Austeyne’s lake, 143, 144, 145; small farm in, 156, 159; great farm near, 158; deeds of S. Anne’s house at, 143, 144. Knokefeld, Crumlin, 141. Kylmore, Roger, 63, 66, 70. Kysshoke family, 120n. Lamken—Lampken, John, 19, 44. Lappam, Reginald, 120. Leixlip, p. dl. Levett, Nicholas, 132. Leycester, John de, 58; Thomas, 63, 64. Locsmith, Henry, 113. Loftus, Nicholas, 100, 123. Logh, Robert, chaplain, 20, 63, 64, 83. London, 77-80. Luky, Benjamin, 123, Luttrell, John, 127 ; John fitz Thomas, | 31, 32, 34. Lynch, Mr., 86, 87. | Mulock, Harriet, Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. Magrane, Patrick, 51, 52. Maires, George, captain, 53, 54. Malahide, Thomas Talbot, lord of, 152. Malone—Malon, Edmond, 483, 159; William, 100, 123; house of Mr., 39: Manchester parish, 22. Manson, James, 86. March, man from the, 21. Mareschal—Mareschall, Henry le, 58, 60; Thomas le, 60. Mareward, Richard, baron of Scryne, 36. Markys, Janyco de, 135. Martyn—Martyne, John, chaplain, 67, 68,69; son of Richard, 20. McGuyerrell, Shane, 21. Meade, Robert, 50. Meones — Moenes — Menes—Meenes— Menys, John, mayor, 128; John de, 60; Robert, 59; Stephen, 115. Merile, Thomas, 159. Meson, David, 20. Mey, Patrick, 18, 19, 31, 34; Mey’s house, Cook-street, 37. Milis, John, 138, 139. “* Mind’’ money, 10. Minxhull, Thomas, 61. Mole—Moll, Henry, 438, 120; John, chaplain, 41, 65, 116, 117, 118. Moleux, John, 149. Monteyn, John, 20. Moore, Kath., 43n. More, Geoffrey, 41 ; James, chaplain, 8, 19, 22, 24, 109; Thomas, chaplain, 6. Morghow, Edmond, 156. Morton, Geoffrey, mayor, 58. Moryyll, Peter, 130. Moryseswey, Crumlin, 141. _ Mulghan—Mulghane, Thomas, 1, 81, 125. 87; Mary, 87; Thomas, 51, 52. Naas, Thomas de Donabat, vicar of, | USER _ Nasshe—Nashe—Naash, James, chap- lain, 20, 63, 64, 66. 108 Newbery—Newby, Thomas, 21, 67, 68, 69, 72 to 80; (knt.) 135, 146, 147; Margaret, his wife, 67, 68, 69, 72-80. Norreys—Noreys, Thomas, chaplain, 75-79, 84, 85, 135. Notingham—Notyngham (de), John, 37 ; Robert, 37, 58; William, 113; William, son of Robert, 37. Nutstown—Notteston (co. Dub.), 160. Nuttall, Joseph, 86, 87. Obit—mind day—l, 2, 5, 11, 12, 119, p- 51. Olanan, Robert, 21. Pachet, John, chaplain, 141. Palles—Pallas—Pallees, Andrew, 123 ; William, 48 8., 100, 123, 159. Paraventure, David, 114. Parker, Geoffrey, 71, 115. Pasavaunt — Passavaunt — Pasvaunt, John, 62, 130; Margaret, dau. of Roger, 98; Roger, 63, 70, 88, 98; Walter, 61, 63, 66, 70, 88. Pass—Paes, John, 128, 129. Patryk, John, chaplain, 63, 64, 66. Pecoke, Richard, 102, 152. Peisley, Francis, 49. Pembroke — Pembrok — Pymbroke, Ralph, 84, 85, 101. Peppard—Pepart —Pyppard —Pyppart, Edward, 111; John, 103-111; Nicholas, 132; William, $8. Percivall, Sir John (a minor), 51, 52; executors of sir John, bart., 51, 52; Philip, 56, 86, 87; sir Philip, knt., 51, 52. Perpyn—Porpen, Agnes (Annes) 151, 154. Phillips—Phyllype, Thomas, 6, 43n. Philpot, John, 115. Piers, Adam, chaplain, 20; Robert, 63, 70, 83; Walter, 1,81. Plunkett—Piunket—Pluncket— Plunc- kett — Dealtri, 125; Henry, 17; Luke, 488, 159; Thomas, 488, 159; Robert, 49, 155. Pontoys, Richard, 49. 104 Portlester, Rouland FitzEustace, and Margaret, his wife, 120. Possewyk — Possewyke, Hugh, 115, 130 ; Thomas, 130. Power, William, 117. Prendergast, Peter, 160. Preston, Thomas, 51, 52. Prisoners in Castle, town prison, and Tholsel, 20. Proctor, Joseph, 124. Purcell—Pursell, Edmond, 33, 46, 47, 158 ; Ignatius, 124; William, 123; ele. Pyper, Katherine, wife of Richard, 21. Pyppard, see Peppard. Quaytrot — Quaytrod — Quayttrode — Queitrot — Queytrod — Queytrot — Qwaytrod — Qwettrod, James, 11; Joan, wife of Henry Browne, 44: Nicholas, 6, 22, 23, 25, 31, 32, 34, 43p, 103, 104, 105, 108, 109, 111, 151; William, 23, 82, 154; admin- istrator of, 11; obit, 11. Quine, John, 55. Quit rent on houses in Merchants’ Quay, 86. Quointermass, William, 49. Ralph, Walter, son of, 114. Rathfarnham bridge, 20. Rathmore, co. Meath, 49. Ray, John, 152. Redman—Redeman, Thomas le, 128, 129. Rere, James, 103, 109. Roberhyston, 155. Rocheforde, John, chaplain, 16, 34. Rogers, Thomas, 26. Rosell, Mych, 106. Rothe, Patrick, 21. Rowe, David, 101, 119; Thomas, p. 51. Rowland, K., 48. Russell, Henry, 4, 8. Rykynhore, par. Swords, 23. Ryver, John, 57. S, Anne’s Gild, see wnder Dublin. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Sale, Edward, 160; Geoffrey, 43 ; Stephen, 21. Saresfeld, Laurence, 133. Savage, Thomas, 20, 72, 146. Saucerstown—Saucereston, par. Swords, 23. Sclavane, Robert, 21. Scholars in 8. Audoen’s Church, 20. Scurlock, Thomas, 159. Seal of the Commissary of the Arch- bishopric of Dublin, No. 21 (p. 50). Seal of the Provostship of Dublin, 115, 146, 147. Seal of 8S. Anne’s Gild, 29, 159. Sedgrave, James, 106; John, 33; Walter, 31-34, 45, 122, 158. Seman, Henry, 20. Sergeaunt — Seriaunt — Seriant — Seriante, Henry, 64; John, 81, 98, 102; John, knt., 119; John le, 58, 62; John le, mayor, 60; John, bastard, 63, 66, 70; Nicholas, 20, 62, 63; Robert, 62, 65; Robert, chap- lain, 68, 64; Roger, 129; William, 62, 64, 115; Seriante’s inheritance, o4. Sewardby, Peter, wife of, 21. Sharp—Scharpe, John, 155; Richard, 5; Thomas, &. Shellingford—Syllyfforde, John, 130; Mr., 96. Sherman —Schermane, Henry, Kenewreck, 60. Shirborne, Robert, 71. Shortals—Schortals, John, 160; Thomas, 71,401 115, Shynnagh, John, 80. Skreen—Scryne, baron of, see Mare- ward. Smoth, Thomas, 133. Somervell, James, 56. Somirdeby, Simon de, chaplain, 60. Southwell, sir Robert, 51, 52. Spaldyng, William, 67. Spaniards, bread for the, 21. Sparke—Sparks, Thomas, 89-95, 119. Sparkesland, 96, 97. Spensfell, John, 108. 133 ; Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. Squyer, Thomas, chaplain, 21, 70, 71, 75-79, 84, 85. Stafford, Joan, 119; John, 35, 89-98, 101, 115, 119; executors of, 119. Stanley, George, 49. Stanton, alias Fitzsimon, 43B. Stede, William, obit, p. 51. Stephens — Stephyns — Stephins — Steuyn— Stevyn—Stewnys, Henry— H., 46,47, 488, 100, 123, 159 ; Mar, 159 ; Nicholas, 48 ; Simon, 138, 139 ; Thomas, 12, 48, 154, 157. Stokes, Gabriel, 86, 87. Strech—Stretch —Streche, John, chap- lain, p. 51, No. 65, 116, 117, 118. Sutton, Robert, 57. Swords—Swerds, 43, 83 ; parish, 23. Symon, John, 21. Symonesson, Patrick, 21. Syward, John, 128. Richard, Tailor, Laurence the, 113. Tailors, fraternity of (gild of S. John Baptist), land, 81; tenements, 88, 98. Talbot, Richard, obit, 5 ;—archbishop of Dublin, 21;—commissary of the archbishop of Dublin, 21; Thomas, see Malahide; Thomas, knt., 133; Walter, 65; William, 155. Tallant, Oliver, 124. Tanner, Robert, mayor, 59. Taylor — Tayllor — Tailor — Taillor — Taillour, David, chaplain, 67, 68, 69, 72-79 ; George, 19; Henry, 6, 488 ; John, mayor, 61; Richard, 83, 133. Testaments (wills), 20, 21, 22. Tighe, Richard, 56; William, 86, 87. Timolin—Tachmelyn, nuns of, 113. Tithes, forgotten, 21. Tonkerd, Henry, 128. Tortel, Thomas, 128. Tour—Toure, John, 128, 129. Turmyn, Thomas, 37. Twyford, William, 128. Tynbegh, Nicholas de, 119, 128, 129. | | 105 Tyrrell — Terrell — Tirell — Tirrell, Garrett, 122; John, 31, 33, 34, 46, 47 ; sir John, knt., 48, 158 ; Michael, 33; Walter, 11, 12, 92, 93, 94, 108, 112, 119, 155. Unred, —, 58; Walter, mayor, 113, 114. Ussher — Usher — Wscher, Arlander, 112; Christopher, 132 ; George, 113 ; Robert, 112. Vale, Ismay, 43; Thomas, 113. Verdon — Werdon—Werdone, ‘Thomas, 27, 29, 30, 45. Vynet, John, chaplain, 130. Waas, John, chaplain, 84, 85. Wafer, John, 21; Matilda, 129. Wakefield, Henry, 51, 52. Wale, Geoffrey, 41; Thomas, 60. Waleys, John, 128, 129, 130. Wallingford — Wallyngford, John, 17, 26, 27. Wallis, Charles, 55, 124. Walsh — Walshe — Walsch — Walche, Felicia, 95; Henry, 57; John, chap- lain, 20, 63, 64, 83, 95, sen. and jun., 116-118; citizen, 38, 39, 40, 42; Margery, 20; Richard, 21; Robert, 21; Rose, 153-157; William, 20; the glover’s wife, 21. Walton— W olton—W oltoun, John, 136; Thomas, 2, 77-81, 85, 112”, 1386. Waterfeld, good wife, 20. Water—Watir, Henry by the, 128. Wellyngton — Wellyngtoun—Walyng- ton, John, chaplain, 151; Patrick, 148-151. Wellys, John, 133. Westberry, William, 124. Westchester, 22. Weston, John, 31; Mary alias Cooper, 31; Nicholas, 31-34. Wheeler, Oliver, 86. 106 White—Whyte—Whyt, Andrew, 160; Christopher, 100, 107, 123, 126, 144, 145; Henry, 2, 85, 125; John, 2, 21, 43, 71, 102; Nicholas, chaplain, 84, 85; Richard, 106, 107, 144, 145; Simon, 106. Whitrell, Nicholas, 31. Whitshed, Mrs. Mary, 47, 56. Wicklow, 21. Wills, see Testaments and p. 51. Wodbryd — Wydbryd, Gilbert, 1383; Thomas, 133. Wode, Robert, 67-69, 72-80, 101, 116-118. : Wodelok — Wodlok, Richard, 160; Thomas, 61. Woder—Wodere, Nicholas, 35, 38, 39, 40; Peter, 62. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Wolton, see Walton. Wood, Richard, 93, see also Wode. Worrall, Barbara, 100, 123. Wybrants, Bartholomew, 53, 54, 55; - Peter, 51-55; Peter, alderman, decd., 55; Stephen, 53, 54. Wych, Roger, 61. Wydon, John, mayor, 130. Wynton, Thomas de, 113. Wyntyr, John, chaplain, 65, 116-118. Wytherton, William de, 129. Yong—Yonge, Henry, 85, 135; John, 99; John, chaplain, 96, 97. Yonger—le Jonger, Gerald, 59, 60. NOTE ADDED IN PRESS. Cuurcy Cake, pp. 43, 45 (Nos. 10, 18). The holy loaf was blessed after the holy water on Sundays, and the deliverance of it was the ground of a demand by the parish clerk for holy loaf halfpenny. At Coventry, one clerk had to see the holy loaf cut, and he distributed to those on the north side of the church ; the second clerk to those on the south side.—See The Clerk’s Book of 1549, ed. J. Wickham Legge. (Henry Bradshaw Society.) Lond. 1903. This ancient custom still prevails in certain parts of Normandy and Brittany. vt . . + : ; ¢ = te - ’ . — i e F ’ we —_ . : «5 7a -"s : . ie 5 wi a? u ; . . a= 7 : a F - ~ . : ly yi a, ae ~ =i - *. »~ = . _ - ' -,% . r iq — PROCS RAE ACAD) WViOLe XOOV. SECL. 1G. PEATE gle yu et WESTERN DOORWAY OF KIELINEY (CHURCH, showing latin cross on soffit of lintel in line with centre of eastern window of chancel. pinaitiz oy ive NOTES ON THE ARCHITECTURAL DETAILS AND ORIENTATIONS OF THE OLD CHURCHES OF KILL- OF-THE-GRANGE, KILLINEY, AND ST. NESSAN, IRELAND’S EYE. aye deee.. O nae Wak VOC A, Prate II. Read Fesruary 22. Ordered for Publication Marcu 25. Published Aprit 30, 1904. In the Paper submitted to the Royal Irish Academy, the 22nd Feb- ruary, 1908, ‘‘ On the Orientation, &c., of the Old Churches of Dalkey Island and of Dalkey Town,” the description thereof by Wakeman, in the Paper by him therein cited, was taken as a text. In it he also makes mention of the old churches of Kill-of-the-Grange and of Killiney; and points them out as remarkable by their evident antiquity, and the interest attaching to the details of their architec- ture. Having, in my Paper on the Dalkey churches, arrived at certain conclusions as to the significance of their orientations, and as to the unit of measurement which had been employed in the construction of the old church of Dalkey Island, and showed it to have been the Spanish vara of 835 mm. (2’ 8:88”), I was led to examine in a | similar way such other ancient churches as are existing in the | neighbourhood of Dublin, and which would be likely to illustrate and | lend support to the conclusions arrived at in the Paper before mentioned. I commenced with the Kill-of-the-Grange, and made a plan of the old nave as it now stands. Of the chancel so little remains that nothing well-defined or satisfactory for purposes of comparison could be made out. This old structure fully bears out the statements made } concerning it by Wakeman, and would fully justify the making of a completely detailed plan, with sections and elevations, as a matter of historical record. Being, however, concerned only with certain of its i ‘details, my attention was more particularly confined to these, to the exclusion of others, interesting in themselves, but which did not bear on the object of the present Paper. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [9] 108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The old building has evidently suffered much by alterations made at different times, as well as by the actual destruction of certain parts, evidently, amongst other purposes, for procuring headstones or covering-stones for graves and such like. The western doorway has seemingly been tampered with. The actual height of the opening, 134 cm. (4’ 4:96”), is less than might be expected in comparison with similar doorways in the other old churches mentioned by Wakeman. It would seem as if the lintel, which most probably was a large single stone of granite, had been taken out to be used as building-material or as a headstone, and the present poor mica-schist lintel put in its place, with consequent loss of height in the doorway, and therefore deterioration of its original proportions. It presents still, however, the trapezoidal form due to its inclined jambs; and it also allows of the ‘‘batter” of the wall being very distinctly recognized. The present dimensions of this doorway are as follows: height, 134 cm. (4’ 4°96”); breadth of opening on sill, 90 cm. (2’ 11:43”) ; same under lintel, 87 cm. (2' 103”); thickness of western wall at ground, 86 cm. (2' 9:86”). As the building stands at present there are several openings, or indications of openings, which seemingly have been made at different times; the principal ones are represented in the plan herewith sub- mitted. At the south-eastern end of the nave there are two of these quite different, the one from the other, in their characters and details, and therefore, it may be inferred, not contemporaneous; that seem- ingly the original or more ancient one is situated relatively high up in the south wall above the ground, and presents a comparatively narrow opening of 13cm. width (5°12”); its height being 84cm. (2’ 9:07”); the head is rounded, and the interior splay is of 84 cm. in width (2’ 9:07”); the material of the masonry is relatively small and even in size. ‘This window or opening may have served for the same purposes as that described in the Paper on “ Dalkey Town Old Church”’; that is, not only for affording light on the altar, but also for the determination of certain days or dates, by means of the incidence and form of the sunlight patches on the floor or opposite wall; but, in consequence of its present ruined state on the inside face of the wall, and the absence of any indication as to the saint to whom the church may have been dedicated, no conclusion can in this respect be arrived at. What is remarkable is the character of the window situated immediately under it, which is evidently much more recent, as evidenced by the rectangularity of its outline, its greater width, and more perfect finish as regards the stones which form the sill, O’Remiy—Old Churches of Kill-of=the-Grange, Sc. jambs, and lintel. 109 Its position in the wall, so relatively low and near the level of the former floor, is also remarkable, and certainly suggests an intention in the builders other than that of merely supplying light. On the inside it is also in a ruined state, so that no appreciation may be attempted as to the ends that it was intended specially to fulfil. The absence of symmetry in its axis as regards that of the upper and probably more ancient opening is worth noting. As, Wj | | “Yj. 7 ‘a aN ct ! Wy, | | V7 ! : 77 ! 7 | |S \t ? / ‘Bienes oe \ \ ! i | \ 2 Y PE ee. gg | (606 BV 0a | \_ 2 65 = 8 Va 2 metres, Firceo lt. Plan of old Church of Kill-of-the-Grange, Co. Dublin. The ante or prolongations east and west of the side-walls are fully as well characterized in this ruin as in the old church of Dalkey Island, and they project about the same amount, that is, from 30cm. to 32cm. (11°81” to 12:6”). The unit of measurement seemingly employed in the laying out of this church originally appears to have 110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. been the Castilian Vara: and the dimensions carefully taken and herewith given, in the accompanying plan, support the conclusion arrived at, in this respect, in my Paper on Dalkey Island church, already referred to. As shown in the plan (fig. 1), the breadth of the nave is eight varas, 16’ 11’’; and the length, twelve varas, 24’63”. The style of the masonry, in conjunction with these characters as just detailed, would tend to show that the building dates back to a period probably as early as that of Dalkey Island church. Time, the luxuriant vegetation which the nature of the soil and the shelter favour, the ever-invading ivy, and the rude and thoughtless hand of man, are all together helping to hasten its complete ruin, unless, indeed, some counteracting influence be brought to bear in time to save from utter destruction this most interesting archeological remainder. The orientation was determined to be about 4° 8’ south of due east, and can be accounted for as the error naturally arising from the position of the site, which, by reason of the impediments presented, either in the form of vegetation and trees, or of undulating ground, hindered a clear view on to the eastern horizon, so that the rising sun at equinox was not visible from the site until after it was already some degrees above the horizon, and consequently some degrees to the south of due east. The church of Killiney is also mentioned in Mr. Wakeman’s Paper already cited; and he particularly calls attention to the Roman cross which is cut in relief on the under-face of the lintel of the western doorway. This old church is remarkable in the respect of having no history to speak of, and yet as showing manifest evidence of much use and continued frequentation, both by its extent, the changes which it seems to have undergone, and the vicissitudes that it furnishes clear indications of. Mr. F. E. Ball, in his excellent and care- fully-detailed ‘‘ History of the County Dublin,” thus speaks of it :— ‘‘The ruined church of Killiney has been pronounced by Dr. Petrie to be coeval with the oldest of the buildings of Glendalough, and to date from the sixth century. The original structure consisted of the nave and chancel; and to it were added, many centuries later, an aisle on the northern side. The primitive doorway in the western end, which bears on the soffit of its lintel a cross, the choir arch, and the east window are all very characteristic of early Irish church architecture (Petrie’s essay on the ‘ Round Towers,’ p. 170). The name of Cull-inghen-Leinin, the early form of ‘ Ailliney,’ indicates that the church was founded by Leinin’s daughters, five holy women, Whose names, according to the ‘Martyrology of Donegal,’ were O’Rettty—Old Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, &c. 111 Druigen, Luigen, Luicell, Macha, and Riomhtach (6th March); and who are supposed to have flourished about the sixth century. Together with the lands, the church came into the possession of the Priory of the Holy Trinity before the English Conquest (Norman Invasion ?), and was subsequently confirmed to it by the Archbishop of Dublin and the Pope. After the dissolution of the priory, it became a portion of the dignity of the Dean of Christ Church; and appears to have been served in the sixteenth century by the chaplains of Dalkey. At the beginning of the seventeenth century, in 1615, it was roofless, as it has since remained.” On page 96 of vol. i., Mr. Ball gives an excellent photo-engraving of the western doorway: (see also O’Hanlon’s ‘Lives of the Irish Saints,” vol. i1., p. 196). The plan of this church herewith submitted (p. 112) presents characteristics of marked interest. The western door (of which a photo-engraying is given, as already stated by Mr. Ball, in his ‘‘ History of the County Dublin,” vol. i., p. 96) is well preserved, and presents the following dimensions: height from sill to soffit of lintel, 187°5 cm. (6 1°87”); breadth at sill, 72 cm. (2’ 4°35”); breadth under lintel, 61 cm. (2’); thickness of western wall on sill (south side), 83°5 cm. (2’ 8°88’), (north side) 84 cm. (2’ 9:07”) ; thickness of wall under the lintel (south side), 79 cm. (2’ 7:1”), (north side) 78cm. (2’ 6°71”). The batter of the wall is therefore very well marked, and so far favours the presumed antiquity of the building. The material employed is much the same as that of the church on Dalkey Island, that is, granite roughly worked, and the mica-schist of the neighbouring hill, and that now to be found in Killiney Park, with the use of abundant ‘‘spawls.’”’ The present south-eastern window of the nave is relatively large, mullioned, and well worked in granite, with full splay on the interior side; it may be taken as of relatively recent construction. There is no trace of there haying been a small narrow opening here, as occurs in the other churches already described. The chancel, however, shows an opening at its south-east corner, but in a ruined state, so that the original dimensions cannot now be determined; the remaining edge of the window is at 161 cm. (5’ 3°39”) distance from the exterior south-eastern corner of the building, and therefore is comparable in this respect to the corre- sponding opening of Dalkey town church, as described in my previous Paper. The eastern opening of the chancel is well preserved, has an aperture of 16 cm. (6°3”), and a height of aperture of about 76 cm. (2’ 5-92”), with perpendicular jambs, and so far showing no inclina- tion of these sides. The splay on the interior is about 86cm. 112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (2' 9:86”); but, on account of the ruined state of the work on this side, this measure can only be approximated. On the north side of the | rs 503:__(S01= 6Varas) = Sell i Yj a Y jj i | ; Ma aN ore “ee 7 7 ] j/ Uy rl Yj 7 i ene ar Y 39? | wie, % a 3 ve oe fr | Ly i ve | | cae : Z \ | : WT. | WZ j py as Plan of old Church of Killiney, Co. Dublin. chancel there is an opening or cavity, as if for an intended window or ight, nearly opposite the south-east opening, but with the walls O’Rettty—Old Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, §c. 118 in a partially ruined state. Wakeman and Petrie seem to have con- sidered this chancel as being contemporaneous with the nave; but the thickness of the wall, 62 cm. (2’ 0°41”), (62°5 cm., 2’ 0°6” = 3 vara), the quality of the masonry, and more especially the broken line of junc- tion with the walls of the nave shown on the interior face at the south-west corner of the chancel (see fig. 2), where the remains of the nave side-wall still project in jagged outline 8 cm. (3°15”) beyond the present chancel wall, point either to a reconstruction or at least to a discontinuance or suspension of the original design. Besides, there is hardly any evidence of bonding with the walls of the nave ; nearly at all points there is simply juxtaposition. It is the same as regards the junction of the aisle with the nave and chancel. This aisle was evidently a recent addition, and seemingly underwent more than one handling. There are two narrow openings in the northern wall of this aisle which look very old, the aperture being about 15 cm. (5:9”) in each. The north-west doorway, with its pointed arch and cut- stone dressing, is evidently recent. Of the western doorway of the aisle there practically remains but a portion of the southern jamb; its opening presented a width of 110 cm. (8’ 7°3”). So far as concerns the object of the present Paper, it is the dimensions of the building and the orientation which are of interest. The former show very distinctly evidence of the use of the ‘‘ vara” unit, both as regards the details as well as regards the general dimensions. There is one very remarkable circumstance as regards the dimensions of the nave, the signification of which is not at once apparent ; it is the absence of symmetry of the walls of the building, as regards its central axis ; whether this was originally intended or is the result of subsequent alterations is by no means clear. The orientation as determined by hand-compass was found to be about 38° north of due east and west, and can hardly be taken as corresponding to the direction of the rising sun on the festal day of the saint whose name the church bears, the daughters of Leinin (6th March), which would correspond to a southern declination of about 6°. Hence it follows that the visual passing through the central line of the western doorway of the nave, and through the eastern opening of the chancel as it now stands, on to the horizon, would not give the correct day of equinox, but would correspond to about the 26th or 27th March, instead of the 21st. That is, on the presumption that such was the original intention of the builders, and not taking into account the ancient errors as regards the day of equinox and the subsequent corrections in the calendar. As regards the visual line in question, it may be observed that the 114 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. Latin cross cut in relief on the soffit of the lintel of the western door- way may have been intended to fix the point where the observer should stand in order to make the observation of the rising sun on the horizon, on the day of equinox, as indicated in the sketch of the doorway and eastern opening in question (Plate IL). It may also be observed that the aperture of this eastern window would allow of the sun being seen through it from the point referred to, at its rising, on one day only in the year. This use of the cross would so far correspond with that of the incised cross on the rock in front of the church on Dalkey Island, referred to in my Paper on that building. Reference may also in this respect be made to the woodcut of the door- way in St. Mary’s church, Glendalough, given in Joyce’s ‘ Social History of Ancient Ireland,” vol i., p. 318 (and mentioned as being taken from the Journal of the R. Soc. Antiq. Ireland, 1900, p. 310); in this case the diagonals of the soffit are represented in relief, and their intersection at the centre is marked by a rosette in relief. The other details are almost identical with those given in the sketch of Killiney church herewith submitted, and suggest an intention of obtaining a correct line of orientation or observation for equinox. That there was such an intention of making use of this eastern opening of Killiney church for the observation of the rising sun on the day of equinox is to some extent supported by the relation of the eastern window of the aisle to the western doorway thereof. This window is not only wider and in every respect more recent-looking than that of the chancel, but it was also divided and protected by a middle vertical har, of which the socket is still visible in the sill of this window. Now, a line through the middle of the western doorway of the aisle, and through the bar of the eastern window thereof, gives a true east-and-west line; and it is probable that it was used for a more correct determination of the equinox than could be attained by the use of the corresponding line of the nave and chancel already considered. The church of St. Nessan on Ireland’s Eye was also examined; but having been fully and critically described by Mr. Cochrane in his Paper which appeared in the Journal of the Roy. Soc. of Antiquaries (Journ. R. Soc. Antiq. Ireland, 1893, p. 396), there was only left for examination the evidences existing as to the unit of measurement employed in the construction of the building. As pointed out by Mr. Cochrane, the restorations have been such, and so extensive, that one can hardly even trust the present thicknesses of the walls as repre- senting those of the original walls. The western doorway gave a thickness of wall at the sill of 82°5 cm. (2’ 8:88”) ; while, under the O’Reitty— Old Churches of Kill-oj-the-Grange, &c. 115 lintel, it showed 84°5 em. (2 9°27”) on one side, and 85 cm. (2' 9°46”) on the other, or a mean of 83°8 cm. (2’ 9”), for these measurements, that is, very nearly the ‘‘ vara” value of 83°5 cm. Neither the length nor the breadth of the nave shows, in their present condition, any noticeable relation of dimension with the ‘“‘vara” unit. As to the orientation, which might be expected to be relatively correct, consider- ing that the building is near the level of the sea, and that no obstacles of any importance interpose themselves between it and the eastern horizon (it being also assumed that the original intention of the builders was to orient the church due east and west), such seemingly was not the case, as the orientation was found to be E. 12° 52’ north, which would correspond to about the 25th April or 20th August. As regards these dates, O’Hanlon’s ‘‘ Lives of the Irish Saints’’ gives for the 24th April, St. Flann, ‘‘son of Nessan”’ (article xi.), (‘‘probably in the seventh century”); article xiii., St. Flann, abbot of Iona, Scotland (ninth century), abbot of Hy. As regards the unit of measurement employed in the construction of the churches described in this Paper, and in the preceding on the churches of Dalkey, and the conclusion arrived at that it was the Castilian ‘‘ vara”’ of 835 mm., it is important here to refer to the excellent article given in Smith, Wayte, and Marinden’s ‘“‘ Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities ” under the word mensura. After a full discussion therein of the data existing as to origin of the various units of measure known to the ancients and cited by the authors, they say (p. 152, vol. 11.):—‘‘In Western Europe we find three foot- standards, the Iratran, proved, from the writings of the Gromaticz (surveyors) and from buildings, to be about 275 mm.; the Roman, known to us from actual measures to be 296 mm.; and the Pes Drusianus used by the surveyors in Gaul and Germany, and = 333 mm. It will be seen (they continue), from the tables accompanying the article, that the Attic and Roman standards are practically identical, that so also the Pes Drusianus, the rots diAeraipevos, the Aiginetan foot and the Ionian foot, are almost identical ; Whilst the Italian foot is almost identical with the Phrygian foot of 277°5 mm.” Now the Castilian foot = *3*mm. = 278°3 mm. (10:95”), and consequently for all purposes of measurement of buildings of the antiquity and character of the churches described in my previous Paper on Dalkey Island church and in the present Paper, or indeed of any ancient building existing in Ireland, the Castilian foot and the Phrygian here men- tioned may be taken as identical. There is, however, another Spanish foot that may be mentioned. , RIA. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. G.] [10] 116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. In the Galician Dictionary of Juan Cuveiro Pifiol (Barcelona, 1876), under the word ‘‘ vara,” it is stated: ‘‘Vara Gallega: 100 varas de Santiago hacen 103 varas de Castilla” ; 7.¢., 100 varas of Santiago (ancient capital of Galicia) make 103 varas of Castile; hence the Galician foot = 278°3 mm. x 1°03 = 286°6 mm. (11°28”), and the Galician ‘‘ vara’? = 859°95 mm., or practically 860 mm. (2’ 9°86”). This fact of itself would not perhaps be of immediate significance were it not that the dimension of 86 cm. presents itself more than once in the measurements of the churches examined by me, and, on account of the relative closeness of approximation to the Castilian vara = 835 mm., could hardly be distinguished from it with certainty. Moreover, bearing in mind the Irish traditions of a former connexion of this country with Spain, and in particular with Galicia as the point of contact, and that all the old churches of that country are in the Romanesque style, that is, the style developed in the churches of Treland of the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries, there is a question whether some of these churches were or were not constructed with a Galician vara unit of measurement. The verification of this point would involve a careful measurement of a great number of them—a work deserving to be undertaken in so far as the actual known data may not be considered trustworthy or sufficient for such a purpose. * - J ee AY, em. ar OTN ie rut eA ee id at ae Sy ° 2s Proc. R.1.A., Vol. XXV., Sect. C. Plate ITT. T TLE-PAGE OF THE EARLIEST KNOWN IRISH-PRINTED Book. fe nkhTah ¥: IRISH BIBLIOGRAPHY. TWO PAPERS BY THE LATE SIR JOHN T. GILBERT, LL.D. Wir an Inrropucrion, NotEs, AnD APPENDICES By E. R. M‘Crrytocx Drx. [Pxate III. |] Ordered for Publication Marcu 25. Published OcToBeEr 17, 1904. InrrRopUCTION. ‘ae following papers, which were contributed by the late Sir John Thomas Gilbert, LL.D., on separate occasions to meetings of the Royal Irish Academy, were written by this eminent authority in what proved to be the closing part of his life, and were, it is evident, in the nature of introductory papers on a subject of considerable importance and considerable extent. The two papers form parts of the one subject—the second being a continuation of the first to a later period. They are now published from the original manuscripts which the author had before him at the time when they were read. In reading them, Sir John T. Gilbert, it is believed, supplemented his manuscript occasionally by verbal communications ; but unfortunately, as far as the first paper is concerned, the report that appeared in the daily papers the next day is extremely meagre, and not entirely accurate. Neither paper has hitherto appeared in the Proceedings, owing to the fact that the author intended to add to them, or to contribute further to the subject ; but before that could be done his life was suddenly ended. The Council of the Academy having obtained possession of these MSS. retained them fora considerable time, as appears from the dates, in the hope that as the papers and books of Sir John T. Gilbert were being examined and gone through after his death by Lady Gilbert or others, further materials in manuscript might be found which would add to the value of these contributions. Unfortunately nothing of the kind _ has appeared up to the present time, or is now ever likely to appear. | R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [11] 118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Therefore, it became a question whether these papers should be left wholly unnoticed, or should be published in their present form. The Council of the Royal Irish Academy has decided to allow these papers to be published, and they now appear in print with this explanation of the reason of the delay in their appearance, and their lack of com- pleteness in form. Any contribution from the pen of so eminent an authority will, however, be heartily welcomed, especially on the subject of Irish Bibliography, for no one had such opportunities of making valuable contributions upon it as he had, having through his long life of unceasing research and toil in various departments of Irish history, and more particularly in the history of his native city, come across many most interesting works by Irish authors printed at various places. Hence these papers and the following Appendices have a special value in the fact that they deal with what Sir John T. Gilbert has dwelt so much upon in them, namely, the works of Irish authors printed not only here but abroad. In this the special value of these papers lies. The reader, indeed, of the following papers who may be at all interested in Irish Bibliography or the history of Irish authors, will be much struck by the fact, brought out so impressively by Sir John T. Gilbert, of the great number of works still extant that were written, printed, and published by our countrymen abroad. Urn. 11. Do foillggh spas De gu ceallpugceach, vo berp planushaoh pip oo chum na nuile odoyneadh: Uenp.12. Agus vo Bey! veaguys one, fa neam! cyachacho, agus & airmyanuj6 an cyaoshaylye co peachna, asus ¢i ap mbeatha oho chayteain ohujyh Su Meayappoa, agus Gu comctpom,apus Gu oaga, ya péoshalya co lachayp, ata sO aR Na CHUR ASCLO ambdajLe aché Clhach,a ongh mhagiyem Uslam Unydipn Choys an Opojcb- to, pe Seon Lpancke. 16 02. Jie Be Ginpert—Irish Bibliography. 137 HD oe a hie wa - ww Ags R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [14] 144 Proceedings of the Royal [rish Academy. Intropuctory Norte. In connexion with the recent lawsuit, Attorney-General vy. the Trustees of the British Museum (better known as the “Gold Orna- ments Case’’), which was heard before Mr. Justice Farwell at the Royal Courts of Justice in June, 1908, an interesting question arose, in which geological and archeological considerations were combined. The golden boat, collar, and associated objects were found in ploughing on the extensive flat that stretches around Limavady junction in County Londonderry. ‘They were buried eighteen inches deep in stiff clay soil, at aspot which is four feet above ordinary high-water mark. The British Museum authorities rested their claim to the retention of the objects in part on the theory that the ornaments in question con- stituted a votive offering, which was deposited in Lough Foyle about the beginning of the Christian era, the spot where the objects were sunk having since become dry land, owing to upheaval of the coast-line. ‘‘It is,” said Mr. Warmington, K.C., in opening the case for the British Museum, “‘ a case of votive offering which was made to a deity, and which would account for its being found where it was. ... I think we shall be able to establish to your Lordship’s satisfaction that there is no doubt that, at the place where the articles were found, the sub-soil is a raised beach, and it was shortly before the Christian era submerged, and part of the soil under the water of Lough Foyle.’ ‘‘ Down to the fourth century,” said Prof. Hull, in his evidence, ‘‘ I should say the elevation of these lands had not taken place ; but from the fourth century onwards it commences—I mean the fourth century of the Christian era. . . . If youare very anxious for a date, I would say it [the upheaval] took between one hundred and two hundred years. . . . I think, probably, the limit would be three hundred years.’’* In connexion with this contention, as put forward in the pleadings, we were asked by the Solicitor to the Treasury whether we could determine or express an opinion as to the date or period at which the site of the find became dry land. For the purposes of this inquiry, we visited selected parts of the coasts of Derry and Antrim (we had previously examined the neighbourhood of the find); and the evidence which we acquired is of some interest 1 Verbatim Report of the trial, by Messrs. Walsh & Sons. pp. 46, 47. 2 Thid., Qq. 350, 418, 423. CoFFEY AND PRAEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 145 as correlating recent geological changes with the history of the human habitation of the district. This evidence was not required in order to establish the claim of the Government to the gold ornaments in question ; nor, indeed, did a court of law present a favourable oppor- tunity for a discussion of such questions, which pertains rather to the work of this Academy. In the present paper we deal, so far as is at present possible, with the post-Glacial movements of submergence and emergence, and the contemporaneous human history of north- eastern Ireland. GEOLOGY. DescriptivE GroLoGy oF THE Disrricr. It has been long recognized by geologists that around the coast of the north-east of Ireland a well-marked shelf or terrace exists, the formation of which, though geologically very recent, is, measured by the standard of human history, of considerable antiquity. This terrace or raised beach is the most conspicuous of a number of geological features which prove that since the close of the Glacial Period, fluctua- tions in the relative level of sea and land have taken place. The geological evidence which can be brought together to throw light on the extent, duration, and date of these changes, ranges itself chiefly under two heads—(1) phenomena of erosion, (2) phenomena of deposition. In other words, the sea has been continually eating into the land, and depositing the excavated material elsewhere. Were the relative level of sea and land permanent, erosion would proceed slowly and steadily. But as this relative level is subject to gradual changes, relative depression of the land is con- stantly exposing fresh surfaces to the action of the waves, while relative elevation of the land is laying bare the flat surfaces which former waves have levelled, and the beds of gravel, sand, or mud which they have laid down. Evidence of emergence of the land, then, may be looked for in— (1). Escarpments now above tide-level (cliffs, banks, caves, &c.). (2), Plains of marine denudation. (3). Marine deposits now above tide-level. Evidence of submergence is chiefly to be sought in the occurrence of terrestrial deposits now below sea-level; shallow-water deposits now in deep water or at deep level; and in the extension of valleys beneath the sea, [14*] 146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Erosion Phenomena. The erosion phenomena of the district are well marked. The most striking feature is the steep scarp at some distance from the present beach, and at some height above it, which marks the former encroachment of the waves. This scarp is subtended by a level or slightly sloping plain representing the former beach or sea-bed; it may be formed either of the older material in which it was cut, or of newer material laid down on the denuded surface by the sea. In the district under consideration, the scarp is frequently cut in the Boulder- clay, which the Glacial Period spread over the low lands; but often it is formed of much more ancient rocks. This old coast-line, and its accompanying plain of denudation, may be seen admirably displayed at many places in the north-east. In County Down, in the Ards peninsula, it is well developed, as at Cloghey Bay. Here a sandy, grass-grown plain, yielding marine shells, and up to half a mile in breadth, stretches from the present shore-line inland to a series of bold bluffs, over fifty feet in height, cut in the Glacial drift. On one of these, on the extreme edge of the scarp, an earthen tumulus is built, and looks down on Kirkistone Castle, an early seventeenth- century structure, which stands on the old beach below. At numerous points round the Antrim coast, the raised beach is well marked. The coast road is built on the old terrace in many places, with the sea on one hand, and the scarp on the other, cut some- times in the drift, sometimes in the basalt or the chalk. At Drains Bay, Carnlough Bay, and elsewhere, the shelf widens, and is formed of beach-gravels, with a scarp of Boulder-clay rising steeply behind it. Nowhere are the features under consideration seen to greater advantage than in the neighbourhood where ‘‘the gold ornaments ”’ were found. Here the terrace is very extensive, covering many square miles, and is formed of clays and sands—the old bed of the sea. Edging this is a splendid scarp of Boulder-clay, distant in places from two to three miles from the natural high-water mark of the present day,! and 30 to 40. feet in height. To the northward of this plain, beside the road which skirts the low ground, high bluffs of basalt may be seen, the material composing which has slipped down from the hills over the Lias clays, and been finally eroded by the sea during the period with which we are dealing. 1 Land has been reclaimed here, shutting out the sea from portion of its natural. foreshore. ; CoFFEY AND PrRarGcER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 147 Another well-marked erosion feature, proving emergence of the land, is the occurrence of sea-caves at a level higher than that at which their formation by wave-action would be possible. Such caves may be studied with advantage at the basaltic cliffs of the Gobbins, in County Antrim, where the tide now enters them only at or near high water. Again, west of Ballintoy harbour, some of the caves cut in the chalk have been sufficiently elevated to be used as boat-houses and stores. At Red Bay, in the same county, a row of caves may be seen on the inner side of the Antrim Coast road, cut in the New Red Sand- stone, some of which were till recently used as dwellings. Deposition Phenomena. The phenomena of deposition are more extensive and varied, and lend themselves more readily to detailed study. As the land sank, allowing the sea to make inroads into the drift and other soft deposits of the land margin, the eroded material, and that brought down by streams, was deposited along the coast. On the more open shores, or where currents prevailed, these beds consisted mainly of gravel and sand; in the deeper or quieter waters, mud was laid down. On and in these deposits, in many places, a varied fauna flourished, the nature of which, as gleaned from the shells and other harder parts of the animals which still remain, often furnishes valuable evidence as to depth of water and other conditions under which this fauna lived. These old sea-beds, shoals, and beaches, by subsequent elevation, have been raised above high-water mark, or, though still submerged, are now sven at levels higher than those at which they were deposited. The Raised Beach Deposits. These raised beaches and sea-beds are finely developed in the north-east of Ireland, the latter even better than the former. The famous raised beach of Larne is a gravel-bank, a long tapering ridge, heaped up by tides, extending from the narrow entrance of Larne Lough for some three-quarters of a mile into the waters of the bay (Plate IV.). The material of which it is composed is stratified gravel, with sandy beds (Plates VI., VII.); the latter often exhibit colonies of burrowing bivalve shells, still in the position in which they lived. All the layers yield abundant specimens of the commoner univalve shells which crawl about between tides or in shallow water. With these shells, as will be referred to later, flints worked by man are found. 148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Notices of this raised beach, the classic one of the north of Ireland, are numerous; and a detailed account has been published:' so for the present the above brief notice willserve. Afterwards we shall return to the subject, and add some further observations which we recently made at Larne. | The Kinnegar, at Holywood, is a similar, but less elevated gravel- spit, laid down in quieter waters. At Ballyholme Bay, County Down, the villas fronting the sea are built on 24 feet of beach-gravels, their surface being now 20 feet above high water. At Kilroot, Carnlough, &c., in Antrim, Greenore in Louth, and very many other spots around the north-eastern coast, similar deposits of elevated marine gravels and sands may be seen.’ In Donegal, the elevated beaches show to great advantage; but here the conditions are somewhat different. Atlantic storms have formed grand terraces of coarse gravel, with steep faces. ‘The exist- ing beach, when well developed, consists of a steep slope of such gravel, rising to a height of about 20 feet above ordinary high-water mark, and dropping again at the back sometimes 10 or 15 feet. The raised beach appears as such a scarp of gravel, 30 to 40 fect in height, separated by flat cultivated fields from the present beach.* The Estuarine Clay Series. It is, however, in our bays and estuaries that the finest series of deposits are found. As these are usually seen only when exca- vations expose them, and as the beds consist largely of unsavoury mud, they did not attract for a long time the investigation which they deserved; but we have now a knowledge of them which is very important in dealing with post-Glacial land movements. At the head of the basin which forms Belfast Lough, the post- Glacial deposits are of considerable thickness ; and, on account of deep excavations made in connexion with harbour works, unusually good 1 Praeger: ‘‘Report of a Committee of Investigation on the Gravels and Associated Beds of the Curran, at Larne, County Antrim.’’ Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, series 2, vol. iii., pp. 198-210. 2 plates. 1890. * For notices of these beaches, see Praeger: ‘‘ Report on the Raised Beaches of the North-east of Ireland.’’ Proc. R. I. Acad., 3rd ser., vol. iv., pp. 30-54, plate I. 1897. 3 Praeger: “The Raised Beaches of Inishowen.’’ Jrish Nat., vol. iv., pp. 278- 28551897. CoFFEY AND PRAEGER— The Antrim Raised Beach. 149 sections have occasionally been laid open to examination.! For our present purposes the extensive exposures on the site of the Alexandra Dock, which have been fully described,? may be taken (fig. 1). Here, overlying the latest Glacial deposits (fine red sands and clays), we find an old land surface,* represented by a bed of peat, lying at a depth of some 28 feet below high-tide level. This is the oldest post-Glacial land surface in the district ; and it shows, moreover, a higher level of the former land than is apparent from other local evidence. In this peat remains of ‘‘ Irish Elk,’’ Red Deer, and Wild Boar occur, but no remains of Man have been detected. Overlying the old land-surface is aseries of marine deposits, showing varied depths of superincumbent sea. At Alexandra Dock there is first 6 feet of shallow-water clay ; then above that 6 feet of clay of a deeper-water type, to which local workers, on faunistic evidence, have assigned a depth of at least 5 fathoms; and overlying this, further shallow-water deposits of clay and sand. The deep-water type of clay, which is the most remarkable bed of the series, is seen again in Larne Lough, in Lough Foyle, and in Strangford Lough.‘ It varies but little in character in these different places, and has a remarkably abundant and beautifully preserved fossil fauna, which is indicative of a climate if anything milder than the present.® 1See 8S. A. Stewart: ‘‘The Latest Fluctuations of the Sea-level on our own Coasts.’ Eighth Ann. Report Belfast Nat. Field Club, pp. 55-57. 1871. And ‘‘A List of the Fossils of the Estuarine Clays of Down and Antrim.’’ Jdid., Appendix, pp. 27-40. 2 Praeger: ‘¢On the Estuarine Clays at the new Alexandra Dock, Belfast.’’ Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, series 2, vol. ii., Appendix for 1886-87, pp. 29-52. 1887. 3 It may be noted that Sir A. Geikie, who believes that many of the submerged peats do not represent former land-surfaces in situ, but were formed in lagoons, or by the sliding of beds of Peat, has recently referred to this Belfast bed as one of the most satisfactory instar ces of submerged land-surfaces. (Q.J.G.S., vol. lx. (Proc.), page c: 1904.) 4 Praeger: ‘‘ Report on the Estuarine clays of the North-east of Iveland.’’ Proc. R. I. Acad., series 3, vol. ii., pp. 212-289. 1892. 5 It is worthy of note that in the Firth of Clyde, similar evidence of a slightly milder climate during the post-Glacial submergence has been adduced by Brady, Crosskey, and Robertson (Monograph of the Post-Tertiary Entomostraca of Scotland, &c., pp. 80-84. Palzontographical Society, 1874). 150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. GroLocicaAL History oF THE DISTRICT. Late Glacial History. With the fluctuations of level which took place in Glacial times we are not directly concerned; but the question of land-level at the close of the Glacial Period bears directly on our subject, as furnishing the starting-point of the series of movements with which we are dealing. The high-level shelly gravels, fossiliferous Boulder-clays, and eskers of Ireland, which were formerly held to indicate sub- mergence during the Ice Age, are now generally believed by students of Glacial geology to have been formed by the transport of material by land-ice, and by waters flowing on the edges, or in the body of an ice- sheet.1 This view has recently received, in the south of Ireland, strong confirmation in the finding by Muff and Wright? of an early- Glacial raised beach, extending far along the southern coast, and having a level of about 10 feet above that of the present beach. The deposits which rest on this beach, beneath the Boulder-clay, bear witness that at no time subsequent to their deposition has the land been relatively lower than at present. They point to a rise in the land-level of some 20 feet between the time when the beach was formed and the deposition of the Boulder-clay. This Glacial emer- gence of the land would appear to be a widely recognized feature in the British Islands, and may have been of considerable amount. It lasted on into post-Glacial times, as witnessed by the steady cutting down of the river-valleys during that period, and was succeeded by a widespread late post-Glacial submergence of some- what less amount, which in the southern portion of the British Islands left the country as we now find it. W. Pengelly® estimated the emergence on the south coast of England at 70 feet or more, the subsequent submergence at at least 40 feet. In the north of Ireland, this high land-level, without doubt, continued till after the growth of the deep peat-bed of the Belfast estuary, which postulates a level at 1 See G. W. Lamplugh and others: ‘‘The Geology of the country around Dublin,” 1903, pp. 45-48 ; and ‘‘The Geology of the country around Belfast,”’ 1904, pp. 69-65. (Memoirs Geol. Survey, Ireland.) > H. B. Muff and W. B. Wright: ‘‘ Ona Pre-Glacial or Glacial Raised Beach in County Cork.”? Geol. Mag. (4) x., pp. 501-503. 1903. 3 Trans. Devon Assoc., vol. i., part iv., p. 84, 1865; and vol. i1., pp. 25, 134. 1867. Corrrny AND PrarGEr—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 151 LARNE BELFAST (BNFC. Alexandra reer dock). 26 Gravelly soil 24 Coarse gravel| 2: 2 tee . DA Oiss ie Ole: Se Oe : ae pine Coarse gravel\e. yO Sas poe ite . 3 Black muddy | ¢.o 6. 2.2%: OTACEE aoe Black snob |22200203250 OEE MEAN SEA LEVEL LEVEL: black gy ravel |S OLWL SESE Grey sand Peat Hviiniuy:|@rey sand 26 . == . 28 222.32. 2-3| Red sand See 32 Fine 34 glacial 36 clay Fie. 1. The Post-Glacial Series at Belfast and at Larne. 152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. least 30 feet higher than at present. The persistence of this com- paratively high land-level also accounts for the apparent gap between the Boulder-clay and the oldest post-Glacial deposit (usually peat) on which geologists in England, Scotland, and Ireland have com- mented. The sudden transition from beds showing Glacial conditions, to others witnessing a temperate climate, represents a long-enduring land-surface, and a wearing down of the Boulder-clay. Qur local post-Glacial history then begins with a long period of emergence, and a land-level at least 30 feet higher than at present. Post-Glacial History. If we combine the information obtainable from the Larne raised beach with that revealed by a study of the Belfast sections, we may piece together a tolerably complete history of the post-Glacial fluctua- tions of land-level in the Belfast district. Larne lies 18 miles N.N.E. of Belfast. There is evidence that the final movement of emergence, at all events, increased northward, the east coast of Ireland being raised, so to speak, on a lever of which the fulcrum lay somewhere south of Dublin.' Nevertheless, the differential movement between Belfast and Larne must, if any, have been slight, and for purposes of general illustration may be neglected. The Larne and Alexandra Dock sections, placed side by side and adjusted with respect to present sea-level, stand as shown in fig. 1. Leaving out of account any possible slight differential movement, we may slide these sections up or down together with reference to sea- level, and see how far they help us to unravel the history of the deposits. An emergence sufficient to bring the Belfast peat-bed above tide-level will raise the Boulder-clay on which the Larne section sub- sequently accumulated far above the sea—20 feet or more. No doubt, while the woods or copses which prevailed at Belfast were flourishing, the Boulder-clay at Larne was being eroded into the very undulating surface which it now exhibits under the raised-beach gravels. The sand, Lower or shallow-water Estuarine Clay, and Upper or deep- water Estuarine Clay, which, to a depth of 14 feet in all, cover the peat at Belfast, give evidence of a great and more or less continuous depression of the land, amounting to at least 60 feet below the level 1 Edward Hull has devoted a short paper to this point: ‘‘ On the Raised Beach of the North-east of Ireland,’’ Brit. Assoc. Report for 1872, Sections, pp. 113-114. 1873. CoFFEY AND PrakGER—Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 158 previously prevailing. Following upon the assumption of a corre- sponding movement at Larne, we shall have the Boulder-clay then dipping below the waves at about the close of the time when the shallow-water clay was laid down at Belfast. On the former land- surface of Boulder-clay, beach-gravels, and in places muds, were laid down. The continuance of the depression that allowed the Upper Estuarine Clay to accumulate in, say, five fathoms of water at Belfast, resulted in the formation of up to 12 feet of coarse beach-gravels, the highest beds in the Larne series. It may be pointed out that the same amount of submergence (26 feet below present mean sea-level), which would bring the top of the Larne gravels well within reach of the waves, would provide a depth of 6 fathoms of water over the surface of the Upper Estuarine Clay at Belfast, which is fairly within the depth—s to 10 fathoms—for which local geologists have stipulated, on quite other—namely, faunistic—grounds. Subsequently a period of emergence set in. The Larne beds were raised above the sea, where they have remained ever since, and tell us nothing further of fluctua- tions of level; but the Belfast section continues the story. Over- lying the Upper Estuarine Clay is a bed of clean yellow sand, full of washed single valves of shells derived in part from the upper clay. This shows that the deep-water clay has been raised to near tide-level, allowing the waves to wash over it, and eventually to throw down on it a beach deposit. And, finally, a slight movement of depression may be inferred from the fact that this clean yellow beach has been overlaid once again by muds full of littoral burrowing mollusks. Of this small recent depression of the land there is evidence elsewhere, in the form of peat-bogs now washed by the waves (as at Portrush), and so forth. Graphic Representation of the Changes of Level. The series of fluctuations of level above described may be repre- sented graphically by a diagram such as fig. 1, Plate V. Let the vertical coordinate represent vertical distance relative to mean sea-level (the strong horizontal line); and let the horizontal coordinate represent geological time. There is a difficulty about the latter, as there are no data wherewith to gauge the period of time represented by each bed. But assuming, to render a diagram possible, a scale of uniform deposition in lieu of a scale of years, we may lay down our Alexandra Dock section horizontally across the top of the diagram to a convenient scale. Then 154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. from the middle of each bed we drop a coordinate to the point which represents the average level (either depth of water or height above sea) at which, according to its fauna and other characteristics, we believe each bed to have been deposited. The movements of any point at Alexandra Dock relative to sea-level are then represented by the curve drawn asa firm line, the particular point chosen in this case being the base of the peat, where the post-Glacial series begins. The movements of the surface of the ground do not correspond with this curve, since the surface has kept rising, owing to accumulation of sediment ; the dotted line represents the surface-level throughout the period in question.’ The method is, of course, very rough-and-ready, but nevertheless shows the main features of the fluctuations under discussion. Viewed then according to the scale of accumulation at Alexandra Dock, the curve shows the fluctuations of level in the neighbourhood of Belfast. Assuming, as we have already done, that the same fluctuations of level occurred at Larne, we can apply this curve to the Larne section with interesting results (fig. 2, Plate V.). Here, on the same scale, the line 7Z’ represents the Curran section at the present day, from the top to the surface of the Boulder-clay, adjusted to its present position as regards sea-level. The curve VZwill represent the fluctuation of the point 7 (the surface of the Boulder- clay), according to the standard of the Belfast section. If we draw from Z a parallel curve 7’ Y’X’, this represents the simultaneous movement of the surface of the gravels until they dip down below high water at VV. Working from the other end of the curve, we find that the base of Boulder-clay remains above the sea up to the point M. ‘Therefore the deposition of the Larne gravels cannot have begun earlier than J/, nor continued later than V; the gravels were deposited during the downward movement of the land represented by the curve MX. It follows that some line joining J/ to ZV will represent the highest level that the surface of the deposits could have had during the 1 Leaving out of account, of course, any denudation that may have taken place, concerning which evidence is not available. The sharp line of demar- cation between the top of the deep-water clay and the overlying beach-sand (line 5) undoubtedly represents denudation, and consequently time, perhaps of considerable amount ; and the thickness of the beds at the close of the deposition of the upper clay (represented by that portion of line 5 which lies between the two curves) may have been greater, subsequently diminishing by denudation towards #, till finally, by the deposition of the beach-sand, the depth of deposits became FL’. CoFFEY AND PRAEGER—The Axtrim Raised Beach. 155 period of sedimentation. Now, the thickness of the Larne deposits— 30 feet of inter-tidal or shallow-water deposits—shows that even at the point of maximum depression X, the surface of the beds was, at X', only 2 feet below high water, and became land as soon as the movement of elevation set in. Further, the Larne section consists first (at base) of coarse gravels (probably intertidal), then littoral sands and shallow-water Estuarine Clay (probably laid down at or a little below low water), and then a thick mass of beach-gravels. Constructing a curve from these facts, asin the Belfast section, we get MPN as representing the surface of the Larne beds during deposition, P being the lowest pomt, when the bed of Estuarine Clay was laid down. Collating this diagram with fig. 1, it is seen that, as already stated, the whole Larne series corresponds in age with the Estuarine Clay of Belfast, and was deposited during the latter part of the down- ward movement up to the point of maximum depression. In figs. 1 and 2, Plate V., the level of the sea is assumed as constant, and that of the land as fluctuating. If we assume instead the level of the land to have been constant, and that of the sea to have been fluctuating, the diagram will take a different and interesting form, shown to the same scale in fig. 3, Plate V. The assumption of an even rate of sedimentation will then give the line -4’” as repre- senting the increasing thickness of the beds, each of which may be drawn in as shown. The vertical distance from any point on this line- to the curve gives the depth of water (a negative quantity between 4 and B) at the time. The horizontal line 4/’ shows the position (in this case one of rest) of the same point as chosen in fig. 1—namely, the base of the peat. Summary. To summarize the geological evidence. Far back in post-Glacial times, the land stood relatively higher than at present. The amount of this elevation was, at the time of the formation of the Belfast peat- bed, still at least over 30 feet above the level now prevailing. A long period of submergence ensued, during the latter part of which the Larne series was deposited. The total amount of this subsidence, as shown by independent evidence at Belfast and at Larne, cannot have been less than 55 feet; and it resulted in a land-level at least 25 feet lower than at present. We are faced by a difficulty here, as no 25-feet shelf has been so far detected in the district correspond- ing with this depression; but nevertheless the evidence lent by the fauna at Belfast, and the level of the beds at Larne, appears to admit 156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of no other interpretation. Even the Ballyholme beach stands higher than it should if correlated with the 10- to 15-foot shelf which is well marked in the district.'. Elevation setting in, the land rose from the waves, till slightly higher than at present—probably about 5 feet above its present level. A slight movement of submergence in recent times has left the surface as we now find it. It may be worth recurring for a moment to the question of the maximum submergence, since, as we have said, the shelf which is found around Belfast Lough, for instance, appears to point to a less amount of depression than is suggested by a study of the Belfast clays and Larne gravels—namely, to about 15 feet below present levels, in heu of 25 feet. From 5 to 10 fathoms is the depth of water for which, on faunistic grounds, local geologists have stipulated for the Upper Estuarine Clay at Belfast. In the diagram (fig. 1, Plate V), we have taken a minimum, and allowed a depth of 6 fathoms (or 24 feet below present level) for the point of maximum submergence, which gives an average of 43 fathoms for the period of the deposition of the deep- water clay. This same maximum amount of submergence will bring the top of the Larne gravels 2 feet below high-water mark at the time of maximum depression, which corresponds with the observed nature of the surface-deposits of the Larne section. It may be argued that a smaller amount of submergence would suffice at Larne, inasmuch as the crest of the beach might have accumulated some feet above high water, having been heaped up by storms. To this we may answer that the conformation of the coast at Larne, and of the ground on which this beach was laid down, is against the formation of a storm-beach there; and further, that against the possibility of a storm-beach may be placed the fact that no allowance has been made for the sagging down which is almost sure to have taken place on a narrow gravel ridge, exposed since Neolithic times to atmospheric agencies and human industries. The same difficulty of correlating the deposition-level with the erosion-level, it may be remarked, faces the geologist in Scotland, James Geikie, in dealing with the question of fluctuations of level, concludes that during the formation of the Carses, the sea ‘“‘ attained to a height above its present level of about 50 feet.”’* Yet the raised beaches belonging to this period of submergence have an elevation of 25 feet. Geikie remarks, relative to this point, that in many cases it 1 See Irish Naturalist,vol. xiii., p. 146, 1904. > « Prehistoric Europe,” p. 402. CoFFEY AND PrAEGER— Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 157 is evident that the sea of the 25-30-foot raised beach has demolished older higher beaches.' The same explanation had occurred to us: that in those places where a notch was cut during the time of greatest submergence, a more protracted pause in the emergence produced a more pronounced beach, which cut back into the former one and destroyed it. As to the prevalence and distribution of the particular series of earth- movements which we have been discussing, there is little detailed evidence at present available regarding the earlier fluctuations. But in Ireland the final movement of elevation took place about a hinge which is situated somewhere southward of Dublin, where the raised beach, so conspicuous in the north-east, sinks to sea-level.’ CoRRELATION WITH ENGLISH AND ScottisH Lanp Movements. The area affected by the series of movements appears to be somewhat extensive, but nevertheless circumscribed; and while in central Scotland and northern England a practically identical history has been demonstrated, in many other districts, where the evidence is sufficient, it points to movements which cannot be fitted in with those of the north-east of Ireland. The literature of the post- Glacial deposits of England, Wales, and Scotland is voluminous, and the results and conclusions are such that it is often not easy to correlate them or to generalize, especially as regards the relation between the earth-movements described and human periods. We shall not here attempt any general survey of the subject, but will deal briefly with a few districts whence detailed evidence is forthcoming which bears on the movements with which we are at present dealing. In the Lancashire and Cheshire area, the post-Glacial series has been especially studied by De Rance® and by T. Mellard Reade.‘ About Liverpool, for instance, the coast sand-hills, or on lower grounds beds of silt, rest on a layer of peat, an old land surface, 1 bid., p. 418. 2See Edward Hull, Joc. cit. 3C.E. De Rance: ‘* On the Postglacial Deposits of Western Lancashire and Cheshire,’’ Q. J. G. 8. xxvi., 655-668. 1870. And ‘‘ The Superficial Deposits of south-west Lancashire.’’ 1877. (Mem. Geol. Surv.) 4 Consult Proc. Liverpovl Geol. Soc., sessions 1871-2, 1877-8, 1881-2, 1882-3, &e.; Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (N.S8.), ii., pp. 255-258; Geol. Mag., 1896, pp. 488-492; ditto, 1900, pp. 97-104; Q.J.G.S., xliv., pp. 291-299, 1888. Et cetera. 158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. with stools of Oak, Scotch Fir, Birch, &c., and remains of extinct Pleistocene mammals. Under this repose beds of blue marine clay, with Scrobicularia piperata, &c., which rest in turn on an eroded surface of Boulder-clay, which in certain places bears beds of peat in its depressions. The conclusions which De Rance and Reade draw from their studies of the Lancashire series are identical in all essential details, and may with advantage be ranged in parallel columns with the Irish results. The account of the English sequence here given is abridged from a demonstration given by Mr. Reade to the members of the Geological Society of Liverpool, at Leasowe, on June 2nd, 1883. (1). . Formation of Mersey District. Land surface of Boulder-clay, acted on by subaerial denudation. . Growth of peat (‘‘ Lower Forest Bed ’’) upon this surface. . Submergence to a depth of 25 feet below present level. . Formation of blue marine clays (the ‘‘Formby and Leasowe Marine Beds ’’). . Elevation until the land stood ‘much higher than at present.’’ peat now sub- merged (‘‘ Upper Forest Bed’’). . Partial submergence, with forma- tion of sand-dunes, silts with Roman remains, &c. A closer parallelism is hardly possible. between the two series is shown at (5). ne . Elevation . At Belfast, Betrast Districr. J.and surface of Boulder-clay, acted on by subaerial denudation, seen both at Belfast and at Larne. . Growth of peat upon this surface, seen at Belfast. . Submergence to a depth of at least 25 feet below present level. . Formation of blue marine clays (the Lower and Upper Estuarine Clays). until the land stood about 5 feet higher than at present. formation of beach deposits now buried. In other places, of peat. . Slight depression, submerging the beds mentioned in (6). The only discrepancy Here Reade contends for an elevation considerably greater than that now prevailing, which united England to the Continent. a slight elevation above present levels. formation of the latest beds of the series—the silts, overlying the superior peat—dates back to Roman times. In the Isle of Man, which lies midway between Antrim and Lanca- shire, the post-Glacial series, so far as it goes, bears out the order of events above described. G. W. Lamplugh states that the only recognizable post-Glacial marine deposit is a widely extending raised In Ireland we so far find evidence of only Itis important to note that the CoFFEY AND PRAEGER— Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 159 beach, 10 to 12 feet above high-water mark, which bears on its surface Neolithic chipped flints. Where the beach is broad, the flints are much more abundant on, if not confined to, the landward parts; so that while this portion had been already elevated in Neolithic times, the elevation of the seaward portion may be post-Neolithic. There is some evidence of a slight subsequent submergence." In the north-east of England, in the Humber estuary, a very similar order of events can be adduced. ‘The evidence goes to show a high post-Glacial land surface—an eroded surface of Boulder-clay some 50 feet higher than the present land-level. Peat formed on this surface in atemperate climate. Then came rapid depression and deposition of a considerable thickness of marine warp. Emergence succeeded, as witnessed by an upper peat-bed. A final slight submergence is indi- cated by the fact that this upper peat 1s now near low water; but Clement Reid suggests that the apparent depression may be due to a change in the tides. No human remains help to date any of the move- ments of the series.” In central Scotland, also, though authorities have differed as to the dating of the changes of level, the phenomena present a striking con- cordance with those observed in our own district. An excellent general description of the post-Glacial succession is given by Jamieson.? Above the Glacial deposits in the valleys of the Tay and Forth lies a bed of peat, an undoubted land surface, on which rest the Carse clays, marine silts which yield a fauna identical with that of our Lower Estuarine Clay, Scrobicularia piperata being characteristic ; their fauna indicates ‘‘a climate, if anything, milder than at present.’”? Elsewhere around the coast raised beaches, corresponding in elevation with the Carse deposits, are frequent. Resting on the Carse clays or raised beaches, peat, 8 to 14 feet in thickness, occurs in places, and thick masses of blown sand. Also shell-mounds with chipped flints, and elsewhere worked flints lying on the material of the old beach. The level of the Carses and beaches shows a former depression of 25 to 30 feet below present levels around the Frith of Forth; 1«The Geology of the Isle of Man,’’ pp. 402-4. 1903. (Mem. Geol. Survey) 2 §. V. Wood, jun., and J. L. Rome: ‘ On the Glacial and Postglacial Structure of South-east Yorkshire,’? Q.J.G.8., xxiv., pp. 156-159. 1868. Clement Reid: ‘Geology of Holderness,” pp. 77, 111. 1885 (Mem. Geol. Survey.) °T. F. Jamieson: ‘‘ History of the last geological changes in Scotland,’ Q.J.G.S., xxi., 161-203. 1865. R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [15] 160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. but this elevation decreases northward to some 8 feet in Aberdeen- shire. Thus to the comparison of movements in the Belfast and Mersey districts on p. 158, we may add the following succession of events in the Forth and Tay districts as sketched by Jamieson :— (1). Land surface of Boulder-clay, at a higher level than the present land surface. (2). Growth of peat upon this surface. (3). Submergence to a depth of 25 to 30 feet below present level. (4). Formation of estuarine beds (the Carse clays), raised beaches, and caves. Man now in the country. (5). Elevation to about present level. (6). Accumulation of peat and of blown sand. Though not so complete as the Irish or English accounts, it will be seen that the above closely follows these, and only differs in the absence of certain details which further investigation might have supplied. Jamieson and subsequent authors record the finding of traces of man of various ages—stone celts, dug-out canoes, and anchors, &c., of iron, in the Carses ; and the occurrence of the last-named led Sir A. Geikie! and others to infer a Roman or post-Roman age for the elevation. But Munro,” in a recent summing-up of the question, discussing the age of the uphft, concludes that ‘‘in Scotland this movement was subsequent to the appearance of man in the district, but prior to the Roman occupation of Britain.” In his examination and cross- examination in the “‘ gold ornaments ”’ trial,* Munro fully deals with the evidence, which he regards as untrustworthy and inadequate, which has been put forward relegating the uphft to the period when iron was in use in the country orto a subsequent time ; and he strongly expresses his opinion in favour of a pre-Christian, and possibly Neolithic, date for the elevation of the land.* 1 ¢¢ Qn the date of the last elevation of central Scotland.”” Q.J.G.S8., xviii., 218-232. 1862. % Loc. cit., p. 285. 3 Loe cit., pp. 94-101. 4 NorE ADDED IN Press.—Since the reading of our Paper, Dr. Munro has reverted to this question, and published an important Paper (lros. Roy. Soc. Edinb., vol. xxv., pp. 242-272. 1904) on the age of the final uplift in Scotland, @ propos of the evidence given at the ‘‘ gold ornaments ”’ trial, already referred to. In this, CorFEyY AND Prarcer—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 161 Another important general account of the central Scottish post- Glacial series is given by James Geikie.' After pointing out the apparent break in the succession (see p. 152, supra) which occurs between the newest Glacial deposits and the overlying beds, he says that the submerged peat, which is in many places present as the oldest member of the post-Glacial series, is in the estuaries of the Forth and Tay of clearly older date than the 25-foot raised beaches and the Carse clays, since it may everywhere be seen passing underneath them. The peat is now generally found at about mean-tide level, but varies in level from high tide to below low tide. It is abundantly proved to be an old land-surface, and shows a higher former land-level than that at present existing. The plants of the peat prove that the climate at the period of its deposition was not less genial than the present climate. The Carse clays overlie the peat to a depth of from 10 to 45 feet, their surface being generally from 25 to 45 feet above present sea-level. These clays are of estuarine origin ; marine shells occur in them in the lower parts of the valleys, Scrobicularia piperata being characteristic. They consist of fine silts, usually dull brown or dirty gray in colour; and certain characters seem to point to a greater rainfall than at present, and a lower winter temperature, with local glaciation in the mountain valleys. the evidence assigning a Roman or post-Roman date to the upheaval is destruc - tively criticised in detail, and the Kincardine Roman road and bronze caldron are discussed as proving a pre-Roman land-level as high as that existing at present. Towards the close of the Paper, some further important evidence is quoted— namely, the finding of a Bronze Age cemetery at Joppa (Proc. S. A. Scotland, vol. xvi., p. 419. 1882), the interments being 4 to 6 feet below a ground surface which is only 12 to 14 feet above high-water mark; and the finding of a set of bronze axes of early type on the sea-shore, near Culzean Castle, Ayrshire (Proc. S. A. Scotland, vol. xvii., p. 436. 1883), in a crevice beneath a ledge of rock, against which were heaped up a few feet of gravel, the spot being about 25 feet above high water. ‘The first of these finds clearly proves that the movement of elevation was at least nearly complete in Bronze Age times. From the circum- stances of the second find, Dr. Munro draws the conclusion that the upheaval was not yet complete at the beginning of the Bronze Age, since he assumes the ‘‘ few feet of gravel’’ to be deposited by the sea. But in the absence of geological evi- dence bearing out this assumption, and showing that the gravel was actually portion of an undisturbed raised beach, we cannot consider the case for a termination of the emergence so late as the Bronze Age, as proved. But, in any case, it is difficult to distinguish between late Neolithic and early Bronze Age, and the main facts go to maintain a very much pre-Roman date for the emergence. 1 *¢ Prehistoric Europe,’’ chaps. xvi.—xvii. 1881. 162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. This description, taken from the deposits of the Tay basin, applies equally to those of the Forth, except that here the peat has not been actually seen. Canoes and ‘‘ rude implements and weapons” have been found in the Carse clays down to a considerable depth, but rarely. Subsequent to the deposition of the Carses, the sea retired from about 50 feet above present level to 25 feet above present level,. where a pause resulted in the formation of well-marked beaches, with which are associated bronze implements; the fauna shows a climate not colder than the present. The final elevation took place ‘long after the knowledge of metals had been introduced.”’ The author’s summary of the succession of events in the valleys of. the Tay, Forth, and South Esk, may be digested as follows :— (1). Long after the ‘‘ retreat of the Glacial sea,” the land stood! higher than at present, and arboreal vegetation extended. widely, in a climate not less genial than the present. (2). Submergence to a depth of 25 to 40 feet below present level. Accumulation of marine silts with Scrobicularia piperata. (3). Accumulation of thick beds of silt. Water generally too fresh in the estuaries for marine molluscs. (4). Elevation until the land stood higher than at present. (5). Depression, bringing about present conditions. The extremely close correspondence of this series of events to that we have described in the north of Ireland, and also to the Mersey series (p. 158, supra), will be at once noticed. The only important difference lies in the correlation of the fluctuations with the periods. of early human history. While making the 50-foot submergence, during which the Carses were formed, Neolithic, James Geikie dates. the 25-foot raised beaches, which resulted from a pause in the emer- gence, as of Bronze Age.’ But while the evidence shows that these beaches are not newer than that, they may prove to be older, as we believe is the case with the corresponding beach in Ireland. In the district of East Fife, while admitting the succession (1). 25-foot raised beach, (2). Peat, (3). Glacial beds, 1 Loe. cit., pp. 402-3, 428-9. Corrry AND PrRAaEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 168 as recorded by Thomas Brown,' Sir A. Geikie? considers that the evidence for post-Glacial submergence of even a small extent is not convincing, and agrees with Fleming,’ who, long before, referred the formation of the peat (which in that district occurs as low as low- water mark) to accumulation in lagoons. In central Scotland, then, as in north-western England, we find a series of oscillations closely corresponding with those of our district. Opinion as to the date of the several movements in England and Scotland is not concordant. It seems clear that the material for a thorough investigation of the question is available on the ground, and such a research appears highly desirable. Limits of the Area affected by the Fluctuations. Jamieson’s observation concerning the decrease in elevation of the post-Glacial raised beach northward of the Forth is highly interesting, and may excuse a brief divergence from the subject immediately at hand. His observation is borne out by the absence of raised beaches in Orkney and Shetland, on which Sir A. Geikie has quite recently commented ;* and James Geikie, writing of the excellent development of the 25-foot beach in the Forth district, remarks that ‘‘ further north the best-marked raised beaches occur at lower levels.’* In Treland, the decrease of elevation southward is very marked ; and it would appear that the final movement of elevation, at any rate, was ereatest in northern England, southern Scotland, and northern Ireland. In Ireland, south of this area of uniform movements, the widely- extending early-Glacial raised beach, to which reference has already been made (p. 150), points to a land-level not lower than the present ever since Glacial times, since a depression of even a few feet would have resulted in a sweeping away by the waves of the loose deposits of the Glacial beach. On the Welsh coast opposite, the bone-beds 1¢¢ On the arctic shell-beds of Elie and Errol, viewed in connexion with our other glacial and recent deposits.’’ ‘Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb., xxiv., pp. 617-634. 1867. 2 ««Geology of Eastern Fife,’ pp. 306-321. 1902. 3 “On a submarine forest in the Frith of Tay.’’ Trans. Roy. Soc., Edinb., ix. pp. 419-431. 1822. 4 «¢ Anniversary Address,’’ 1904, tom. cit., pp. xcili, ciii. 5 «¢ Prehistoric Europe,” p. 418. 164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of the caves at Gower,' which rest on a beach 10 to 30 feet above the present beach, and are older than the Boulder-clay, bear witness to a similar absence of post-Glacial submergence of any considerable amount in south Wales. And in the same district, as regards post- Glacial times, the series of alternating silts and peats at Barry Docks, carefully placed on record by Strahan,? points to a steady dropping of the land, amounting to 55 feet, during a period extending from some time after the close of the Glacial epoch to apparently the present day. But the dating of the uppermost peat-bed at Barry as Neolithic, on account of the occurrence therein of a fragment of a polished flint celt, which, according to Professor Hughes, ‘‘ seems to have been used subsequently as a strike-a-light,” though accepted by Sir A. Geikie, can hardly be considered satisfactory—though it is quite possible that that bed zs Neolithic. At Southampton the Neolithic or post-Neolithie age of the sub- mergence seems better established. We have not seen the Paper of T. W. Shore and J. W. Elwes,? quoted by Sir A. Geikie,* but it would appear that a third bed of peat, descending to 43 feet below mean-tide level, yielded, in addition to an abundant flora similar to the present, and remains of Red-deer, Boar, Hare, Reindeer, and Bos primigenius, some flint-flakes, a hammer-stone, anda bone needle. These records are not inconsistent, the Cork beach proving Glacial elevation and post-Glacial depression, the Barry and Southampton silts and peats, lying at a lower level, representing the latter movement only. But, in any case, the evidence at either Cork, Barry, or Southampton precludes such a sequence of movement as took place in northern Ireland. In Devonshire, an identical succession of events was traced by Ussher’ a quarter of a century ago—namely, ‘‘intra-Glacial”’ beach- formation, considerable elevation, growth of forests and formation of peat, and gradual submergence bringing in present levels. Professor Boyd Dawkins, after quoting from Godwin- Austen (Geological Report 1R. H. Tiddeman: ‘‘ On the Age of the Raised Beach of Southern Britain, as seen in Gower.’’ Report of Brit. Assoc. for 1900, pp. 760—762. * A. Strahan: ‘‘ On submerged Land-surfaces at Barry, Glamorganshire.”’ Q. J. G. S. lii., pp. 474-489. 1896. A. Strahan and T. C. Cantrill: ‘* The Country around Cardiff,” pp. 82-94. 1902 (Mem. Geol. Surv.). 3 Papers and Proc. Hampshire Field Club, no. iii., p. 43. 1889. 4 «<¢ Anniversary Address,’’ 1904, tom. cit. 5W. A. E. Ussher: ‘*The Chronological Value of the Pleistocene Deposits of Devon.” Q.J.G.S., xxxiv., pp. 454-458. 1878. CoFFEY AND PraEGER—Vhe Antrim Raised Beach. 165 on Cornwall, Devon, and West Somerset, in Q.J.G.S., xxr., 1865) a similar succession, narrates his own finding of worked flints in angular detritus and clayey land-wash underlying submerged forest- beds in Devonshire.! There is, indeed, in the British Islands widespread evidence of Glacial emergence, a high land-level extending into post-Glacial times, and post-Glacial submergence. It is the sharp Neolithic uprise that is the distinctive character of the Belfast-Forth-Mersey area. In this connexion it is to be noted that Munro,” from a survey of the European evidence, concludes that along a line passing from the north of Ireland through central Scotland and Sweden, the land has risen during the Neolithic period; while in the south of England, Brittany, extreme south of Sweden, southern Baltic, and centra! Kurope, the land has been gradually sinking during that same period. Mellard Reade, on the other hand, believes he finds in Belgium® records of a series of oscillations closely corresponding with those of Lancashire. So that the impression produced by a rapid survey of the evidence is that these recent slight fluctuations are of an uneven and local character. This conclusion, it may be pointed out, has more than a local interest, bearing, as it does, on the question as to whether such changes in the relative level of sea and land are actually due to a displacement of the level of the ocean or of the land-masses. The evidence which we haye had under review lends no support to the contention of Suess’ that these changes are due to a variability of the sea-level, but tends to confirm the view lately restated by Sir A. Geikie that ‘the changes of level of which our islands furnish such signal illustrations, have been primarily due, not to any oscillations of the surface of the ocean, but to movements of the terrestrial crust connected with the slow cooling and contraction of our globe.’”® 1 «¢ arly Man in Britain,’’ pp. 247-248. 1880. * Robert Munro: ‘‘ On the Relation between Archeology, Chronology, and Land Oscillations in Post-glacial Times.’’ Archeological Journal, lv., pp. 259-285. 1898. 3Q. J.G.S., liv., pp. 575-581. 1898. 4 <¢ Das Antlitz der Erde.’’ ° ** Anniversary Address,’’ 1904, already quoted. 166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Furterer Norrs oN THE LARNE Raisep Bracu. The raised beach of the Curran, at Larne, is of the highest importance in our present subject, considered either geologically or archeologically. Seven or eight years ago the Northern Counties Railway Company cleared out the gravel, which formed an escarp- ment on the southern side of their line at Larne Harbour, back to the boundary of their property, and dressed the cutting down to an even slope; and thus the classical section of the Larne raised beach, so often visited by geologists and archeologists, disappeared for ever. Fortunately, this section—the most instructive which the Curran of Larne has yielded—had previously been systematically investigated, described, and measured. Other sections, formerly available, are also no longer exposed. Last Easter, with kind aid from Mr. B. D. Wise, chief engineer to the railway company, we spent three days directing digging operations at the Curran, in order to procure for the Academy’s collection a further series of localized worked flints from various depths in the gravels. In view of the destruction of former sections, and the prospect of building or other operations obscuring those that remain, it may be well to place on record what observations we made, and to attempt a general description of the geological topography of this interesting spot from the materials that are available. The general configuration of the ground is seenin Plate IV. The Curran consists of a long tapering gravel-spit, rising from 10 to 20 feet above high-water mark, and extending from the west side of the narrow entrance of Larne Lough southward into the waters of the bay for a distance of three-quarters of a mile. The gravels are clean, and include many marine shells ; they rest in some places on Boulder- clay ; in other sections, a bed of blue Estuarine Clay, accompanied by blackish sands and gravels, is interposed between. The peculiar interest of the Larne raised beach in local geology and archeology, as is well known, rests on the fact that from top to base (a maximum depth of 20 feet) it yields worked flints of Neolithic type. The geology of the Curran having been already described in several papers,’ we need not repeat here what is already published, but proceed at once to the additional details which we wish to place on record. 1 For an account of the literature of the subject, and of the beds themselves, see Praeger’s ‘‘ Report on the Larne Grayels,’’ ‘‘ Report on the Estuarine Clays,’’ and «« Report on the Raised Beaches,’’ already referred to. ‘“ oo 27 . 167 C EY AND PraneEr—TZhe Antiim Raised Beach. OFFEY A? AEGE Pa ee Pe ee ee - co Od e e J. ae e sere +. o@ ooo” Seecce oe’ 0 a Map of the Curran at Larne. Scale—6 inches to 1 mile. 168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. A ridge or mound of Boulder-clay, which attains a maximum height of 18 feet above present high water, runs (or ran—for much of it has been long removed) north-east from the south side of the arch over the railway across the site of the British Aluminium Company’s works (from D to Y on plan, fig. 2). This ridge has a steep slope on either side. Southwards, at the extreme point of the Curran, the Boulder-clay is seen again a couple of feet above high water. In the opposite direction, the ground drops to the northward ; and a depres- sion runs across the base of the Curran promontory from sea to sea. Bay Road, which is level from end to end, occupies the centre of this hollow. Cuttings here showed no trace of Boulder-clay down to about half-tide level. It is evident, therefore, that during the period of submergence in which the gravels and associated beds accumulated, this ridge of Boulder-clay formed an island, and later a tidal bank, against and finally over which the gravels were deposited. That the Boulder-clay ridge was exposed to the action of the waves before it got covered over with gravels was evident in one of our trial pits, where its surface was found to be covered with large sub-angular blocks of stone clearly derived from the attrition of the clay. On this boulder-beach, the characteristic implement-bearing gravels were laid down to a depth at this spot of 10 feet. ‘The Boulder-clay bank rises near its northern end (at the Aluminium Works) to 18 feet above present high water, or only 2 feet less than the highest point of the gravels. The gravels are thickest just to the leeward (southward) of this knoll ; and the whole conformation of the Curran shows that the gravels collected around, and as a long tail behind this Boulder-clay islet, on each side of which the tides streamed up and down. Prior to the deposition of the gravels, fine blue Estuarine Clay was laid down in the depressions, both to the north and south of this knoll. The formation of this mud is not so easy to account for, requiring, as it does, water free from violent currents. Perhaps we may reasonably assume that at that period the gravels formed a barrier further on the seaward side, and shut out the waves of the open sea, even as the Curran gravels do now; and that on further subsidence of the land, the gravelly beach advanced till it covered the clay as at present. Across the Bay Road depression, a broad, yellow, sandy beach-deposit intervenes between the clay and the overlying gravels, facing the open sea; but on the other side of the Boulder-clay islet, fronting the sheltered waters of the lough, thin beds of black sand, the product of the muddy waters of the bay, overlie the clay. The gravels themselves vary greatly in the sections exposed, not 169 The Antrim Raised Beach. OQoFFEY AND PRAEGER 13A31 V3S NVIW TMH ‘Ovo pasteyY OUAVTT OY} FO SUOTPIG poINsvo "e “DI FEA ELERR ES he C4 DUDS YIDUT NVaW id eYy mo79g| 7) ; 9142) -—~ ZZ Any ee TAVH =v =o ar on Ff MNN — OC FUIMTNIS n oa Oe Bee SIT OSA eh Pe.ee ee © Oem oe sae Zl a 5 L2eDLb ¥ . aSd 00 vee, "oe 7 =a a id i relete al Tinta ae ee ere Laer tid ion te - 2 6.6 O69, 6 0 <2. e.9° AO ee ecko L eS (Os er ee ee ee ee reese eee = 0 ly IN il 6I 5 ree oz t= nie = Q. =) iz . Py ce see et + gta t iptee miles 4 @t'eeg ta es ee ———— 170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. only in thickness, but in their texture. A coarse, clean gravel, with an abundant sandy matrix, is the characteristic deposit. The pebbles are chiefly basalt and chalk ; with them are occasional pieces of the Cushen- dun eurite, the riebeckite granophyre of Ailsa Craig, and other erratics common in the local Boulder-clays, from the washing down of which the gravel is probably in large part derived. The base is usually sandy ; and at various levels in the gravels, sandy beds several feet thick alternate with the coarser material. The several zones are often cross-bedded ; thus, in the section examined by the Belfast Field Club in 1889, two thick beds of coarse gravel were separated by several feet of sands, all three zones having a different bedding. At the harbour ballast-pit (7 on fig. 2), recently examined, on the other hand, 10 feet of gravels and 3 feet of underlying sands had a uniform, slight dip northward from top to base (Plate VII.). A sufficient number of sections of the Curran beds is now available to allow us to understand the modelling of the spot. In fig. 3 these sections are shown, excepting a section along the line W X (Bay Road), which has been already illustrated in the Academy’s Proceedings (8rd series, vol. iv., plate 1, 1897). The position of the several sections is marked on the plan, fig. 2. The section exposed on the beach at Curran Point (P on plan) shows the gravels resting on Boulder-clay at a little above high water. No section is then available till we come to the railway cuttings, where the fine series of beds exposed by the digging of the Belfast Field Club Committee in 1889 (B on plan) shows a depression of the Boulder-clay, occupied by the Estuarine Clay series, overlaid by a great depth of beach-gravels. Sections 4 and C were measured by us on our recent visit. The three sections A, B, Cform a west-to-east cross-section along the southern edge of the railway cutting, A being distant 150 feet from B, and £170 feetfrom C. Only 350 feet northward of this cross-section, the Boulder-clay has risen up to form the islet already described, Y being on the summit of the knoll in the Aluminium Works. The section at Z in the harbour ballast-pit, 300 feet eastward of Y, shows the rapid dip of the Boulder-clay, and its sea-eroded surface. Finally, 800 feet to the northward of the knoll, we have the section V (now destroyed) at the old pottery, where again the Boulder-clay has dipped, and the Estuarine Clay fills the hollow, with beach-gravels above it. The cross-section WX along Bay Road, referred to above as already figured in these Proceedings, must finally be added to the series. To trace briefly the history of the Curran. In early post-Glacial times, we find a ridge of Boulder-clay occupying roughly the site of CoFFEY AND PRAEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 17] the present raised beach. At the period of the growth of the peat-bed of Belfast—the earliest post-Glacial deposit locally recognisable—this ridge was joined by a broad base to the rising lands north of Larne town ; and its crest was at least fifty feet above high water. Depres- sion setting in, the ridge, lying in the tide-swept entrance of Larne Lough, suffered denudation, and the sea presently broke through across the neck which joined it to the mainland. The sweeping away of the clay on the seaward (eastern) side left a beach of boulders, which no doubt served to check further denudation. A barrier, probably of gravels, occupying somewhat the position of the present sea-margin from the steamboat quays northward, allowed of the deposition locally of fine mud and blackish sand in the shallow waters at the back of it. As submergence continued, we find a mass of yellow sand, full of shells, thrown across the seaward end of the Bay Road channel, and gravels began to be laid down agaimst and around the Curran islet, especially on the southern side, where they formed along tail moulded by the tides. Depression continued to a total amount of some fifty feet or more, and until the islet sank below the sea, allowing a few feet of gravel to cover its highest point. By a subsequent emergence (and, according to the evidence of Belfast and other places, a final slight depression), the Curran was left as it was until the advent of railways and factories broke up its surface, and exposed for a while cuttings through the several beds of which it 1s built up. [ AncH OLOGY. 172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ARCH AOLOGY. At many places on the raised beach, between Greenore, County Louth, and Portstewart, County Londonderry, flint flakes, with occasional rude ‘‘ implements,’’ have been collected. The shores of Belfast Lough were formerly a famous collecting- ground, notably at Kilroot, on the Antrim side, where large coarse flakes were abundant. The growth of watering-places and great increase of building along the shores of the lough have destroyed most of the best sites. At Ballyholme Bay, on the County Down side, a fine section of the beach was formerly exposed, but the face has been since trimmed to an even slope, and sown with grass. THe Larne FLints. The most important site now remaining is at Larne, County Antrim. Attention was first directed to this site by G. V. Du Noyer, of the Geological Survey, Ireland, in 1868.’ Since that date it has been a favourite resort of collectors, on account of the abundance of the flakes, and ease with which they can be gathered. Indeed, the flakes are so abundant that the untrained visitor finds it hard to believe that they are not due to some uatural cause. The Field Club Report. The question whether the flint flakes are found only on the surface and in the disturbed surface layers, or throughout the gravels, had been for some time in controversy, when, about 1886, a committee of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club was appointed ‘‘ to investigate the Larne gravels, and determine the position in them of the flint flakes and cores for which they are noted.’ The final report of the com- mittee, drawn up by R. Ll. Praeger in 1889, represents the first systematic examination of the raised beach of the north-east of Ireland in regard to the distribution of the worked flints in the eravels.? 1Q. J. G.S8:, vol. xxiv., p. 495; Journal R.G. 8S. 1., vol. u., p. 169." Da Noyer presented collections of specimens from Larne and Belfast Lough to the Museum of the Geological Survey, Ireland, and to the Jermyn-street Museum, London. 2 Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club (2), iii., pp. 198-210, 1890. CoFFEY AND Pragecer— The Antrim Raised Beach. 178 A section was opened on the southern side of the railway cutting through the Curran, at a spot where the surface of the gravels stood 22 feet above high-water level. The section was cleared down to the estuarine clay, a depth of 21 feet. A trial pit was further sunk through the estuarine clay to a depth of 8 feet, or in all a depth of 29 feet below the surface of the gravels. As regards the distribution of worked flints in the principal section, it was found that the uppermost layer of gravelly soil (1 foot 6 inches) yielded flakes in the greatest profusion. ‘The flakes were all of a very rude type, with little appearance of secondary chipping, the edges blunt, and the surface much oxidized. Undoubted cores were rare, and no scrapers or other implements were found. In the succeeding coarse gravel (4 feet 6 inches) much fewer flakes were found, and their number rapidly diminished as the depth increased, ceasing altogether at a depth of from 4 to 5 feet below the surface. In character the fiakes were identical with those from the surface layer. In the next following sandy layers (8 feet 6 inches) flakes were very rare, only two being found. In the coarse gravel below the sandy layers (8 feet 6 inches) flakes occurred sparingly all through the bed; a few cores were found, and a fine example of a rude ‘‘celt”’ (at a depth of 11 feet from the surface). It was noted that the flints were fresher and less oxidized than those in the upper gravel, and the edges sharper. In the next bed, black muddy gravel (2 feet 6 inches), one fine flake was found at a depth of 19 feet from the surface. This bed could not be thoroughly examined on account of water rising iit. The statement that ‘‘ undoubted cores were rare’’ is unexpected, as cores can be picked up in numbers in the talus of the gravels, and along the beach wherever a section is exposed. They are generally coarse and defective, as if discarded after a few trial flakes, and are usually much weathered. The good pieces were probably worked out, and fine cores are very rare, but the characteristic core-form of those which can still be collected in large numbers is wimistakable, though they probably should be looked on as wasters for the most part rather than serviceable cores. The specimens collected by the committee of the Belfast Field Club are unfortunately no longer torthcoming. It cannot be too strongly insisted that in all such cases a type series of specimens should be placed in some public museum for future reference. 174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Personal Investigations. In 1897, we (the writers of this paper) made a further examination of the Larne gravels, particularly for the purpose of procuring specimen sections for the National Museum. Mr. J. St. J. Phillips and Mr. R. Welch, of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club, also gave their services; and Mr. B. D. Wise, M.1nst.¢.z., engineer to the Northern Counties Railway, most kindly gave all the facilities in his power for the work. A section was opened on the southern side of the railway cutting in the Curran, close to the spot where the Field Club section was excavatedin 1889. (The sandy band is a marked feature in this section of the beach, and for purposes of description it will be convenient to use the terms ‘‘ upper gravels’ and ‘‘ lower gravels”’ to distinguish the beds of coarse gravels above the sandy layer from those below it.) Specimen portions, with included flints, were taken here of the upper and lower gravels. A core was got at a depth of 4 feet (fig. 4, No. 1), and another (below the sand) at a depth of 11 feet from the surface (fig. 4, No. 2). But very few cores or flakes were got in this section, except in the surface layers. In the aluminium works, at the other side of the cutting, a good sample of the disturbed gravelly surface soil containing numerous flakes was taken. Close to the gate lodge of the aluminium works a good section was exposed, fronting the public road which runs beside the railway. Here the gravels thin out on the bank of Boulder-clay already described (ante, p. 168). The section showed about 5 feet of the gravels resting directly on the Boulder-clay. A photograph having first been procured (Plate VI.), a continuous section was taken from the surface to the Boulder-clay, about 1 foot wide by 1 foot deep. It has been re-erected in the Museum, where the other part sections have also been placed. During the excavation a considerable collection of flakes and cores was made, each specimen being marked at the time, according to the place and depth from which it was taken. These have likewise been placed in the Museum, and lettered to correspond with the levels of the sections. No scrapers were found, and only one flake with secondary working. It was taken from a depth of about 1 foot 8 inches in the aluminium works section. Our examinations of the gravels last Easter confirmed the previous results. We shall speak later of the flints collected on that occasion. See Cc Ly WMT AWAY \ WN AU REN NO WON S \NaN x 3, Hear Be Fie 4,—Cores from Larne. BI. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] ‘ \" \ \ \ a \\ vin lS 2 | ae! ~ 176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Patination and Abrasion. The flakes from the surface layers and upper beds of coarse gravel are deeply patinated, presenting a white delft-like appearance. The edges are much chipped and abraded. In the lower beds the flints appear to be somewhat less deeply patinated, and—a more important difference—are, as a rule, sharper at the edges. This distinction had been already noted by the Field Club committee. Mr. Knowles states that he has found flakes and cores in the gravels which have had the hard glazed surface worn off along the ridges. This, he considers, shows that the thick delft-like crust had been formed on the flints and in part worn away before they were included in the gravels, and that therefore the worked flints are older than the formation in which they are found.? Our experience is, and it appears to have been that of the Field Club committee, that the flints with abraded crust occur chiefly in the upper layers, and for the most part in the disturbed surface portion. Lower down the flints are sharper and often unpatinated or only partly patinated. A large number of the flakes got in the aluminium works were quite sharp and unpatinated. The sharpness and patination of the flakes seem indeed to vary considerably, not only with the depth but with the part of the beach examined. In our recent examination we found many sharp flints near the surface of the gravels in a newly- tilled field at the coastguard station on the Curran Point. Beach-rolling is not a marked feature of the flints. In the surface- layers, and at all depths, some evidence of rolling is found occasionally in a rubbing down of the edges and ridges of flints; but it is not characteristic, and the flakes and cores present a contrast to many of those found amongst the spread gravels of the present beaches at Larne, which are often so much rolled as to be hardly recognisable. This implies that the gravels of at least the more inward parts of the raised beach were not spread and exposed to wave-action for any long period during the deposition of the gravels. The delft-like and white colour of the patination of the flakes in the surface-layers—the patination of the flints in the lower levels being of a cream-colour and less glazed- looking—as well as the much-chipped state of the edges, is, no doubt, a result in part of the constant re-exposure and disturbance of the surface-layers by tillage. At some places, especially towards the point of the Curran (?), we found, even in the surface-layer, numbers 1 Proc. R. I. A., 2nd Ser., vol. ii. (Polite Lit. and Antiq.), p. 437. as | \ as hi ~{ Zz ee li isp = , Ss \ 178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. of sharp and little patinated flakes. This was a portion of the surface- gravels that had not been disturbed, or possibly the site of comparatively recent flaking. The patination of a flint is of doubtful value as an indication of antiquity. It depends chiefly on the circumstances of exposure, the nature of the bed, and quality of the flint. The conditions of exposure on a beach appear to be specially favourable to rapid patination. Where flints have remained unexposed in a non-porous deposit, they are often found to be quite fresh ; and we have taken naturally broken flints from the Boulder-clay which were translucent, and retained the freshness of fracture and edges, as if only broken yesterday. It may be mentioned that flints when first taken from a deposit are often dark, and partly translucent, but when they dry out become ervey and opaque. Several flakes taken from the aluminium works section have turned grey and opaque in the Museum; in fact, an incipient patination may be said to have begun. The evidence of the unrolled flakes in the lower beds points to the working of the flints haying been contemporary with the laying down of the gravels. The series of flakes from the section in the aluminium works (see Plate V1.), which we will now describe in detail, is perhaps the most instructive on this point. The disturbed surface layer (1 foot 38 inches) yielded weathered and abraded flakes in the usual abundance, such as fig. 5, Nos.1 to 5. At the bottom this layer passed into finer gravel (7 inches), in which a considerable number of unweathered and sharp flakes were found, representing a comparatively undisturbed deposit or pocket (fig. 6, Nos. 1, 2). Below this was a layer of coarse stratified gravel (6 inches). In this layer a few coarse weathered flakes occurred, similar to the surface flakes. Next in order came a band of sand (10 inches) ; in it a few broken flints were found, and, at the bottom of the sand, resting on the next bed, some well-struck flakes and a rude flint ‘‘ celt’”’ (fig. 6, Nos. 3, 4). The flakes and celt from this sand-band were patinated, but not deeply, and sand-stained a brown colour, which easily distinguished them from the flints from the other beds ; the edges were sharp. At the bottom of the sand-band was a thin layer of rolled pebbles, about 4 inches thick, at the base of which was a thin ochreous deposit from decomposing basalt pebbles. In this ochreous deposit numerous flakes were found quite unweathered and sharp, marked in places with ochre stains (fig. 6, Nos. 5, 6). Below this stony layer came a bed of gravelly clay (1 foot 3 inches), resting directly on the Boulder-clay. —————————————— ee | mull ‘My 9. (4:29 7- (4 2) 8- (4/2 6.—Flakes &c., from the section in the Aluminium Works (near Y), Larne. $ 180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Throughout this bed, down to the Boulder-clay, flakes were found unweathered and sharp (fig. 6, Nos. 8-9), including a very delicate and well-formed flake (No. 9), also two cores, one of black flint, and the other of translucent yellow flint (No. 7). In the Boulder-clay which underlay the last bed, several broken fragments of translucent flint were found, but no artificial flakes. The change from the artificial flakes and cores of the lowest bed to the naturally broken flints of the Boulder-clay was most instructive. The condition of the flints in the gravelly clay below the sand indicates that here, on the slope of the bank of Boulder-clay, they escaped the beach action, and lay as they fell from the hands of the flint-workers, being covered up gradually as the land sank, till at length a sandy shore overspread the bed on which, as the land sank further, the gravels of the upper beds were thinly spread. The only place, during our examination of the gravels last Easter, at which a systematic collection of flakes was made, was the ballast pit 7 (Plate VII.). There the gravels stood 10 to 12 feet thick on the Boulder-clay, passing into sand at the bottom. A piece 5 ft. by 4 ft. was taken down, care being taken to guard against flakes falling from higher levels when collecting. The disturbed surface-layers, here as at the other points, yielded great quantities of chipped and abraded flakes, not counted (fig. 7, Nos. 1 and 2). After 1 ft. 6 in. flakes became scarce; from 2 ft. to 4ft. only seven flakes were got ; from 4 ft. to 6 ft. twenty-two flakes and cores; from 6 ft. to 8 ft., thirty-eight flakes and cores ; from 8 ft. to 9 ft., twenty-two flakes and cores. After a depth of 9 feet, flakes and cores became very scarce ; between 9 and 10 feet only six were found. A selection of these is illustrated (fig. 7). Form of the Flakes. A noticeable feature of the Larne flakes is the number of examples in which the bulb of percussion is at the narrow end of the flake ; the opposite end being broad and thick (fig. 5, No. 1). Moreover, the broad, thick end often shows a portion of the outer crust of the nodule from which the flake was struck. Flakes of this class are so numerous that they are regarded by some collectors as characteristic of the Larne gravels, as also of the raised beach sites around Belfast Lough. There can be no doubt that these are the outer waste flakes, struck off in the process of reducing a block of flint to the proper truncated cone shape, from which the desired flakes could then be struck. non atramento sed Spiritu Dec ww. Et?® iterum Spiritus testatur, Lt rusticationem™ ab Altissimo creata est.* 15 12. Unde ego*® primus rusticus, profuga, inductus scilicet qui nescio in posterum prouidere,* sed illud scio” certissime quia utique priusquam humiliarer, ego eram uelut lapis gui iacet in duto profundo ; et uenit® gue potens est, et in sua missericordia sustulit me, et quidem scilicet sursum adleuauit et collocauit me in summo pariete.* 20 Et inde fortiter** debueram exclamare ad retribuendum® quoque aliquid Domino pro tantis beneficiis eius, hic et in aeternum, quae mens hominum* aestimare non potest. 13. Unde autem ammiramini™ magni et pusilli que® timetis Deum, et uos dominicati® rethorici audite* et scrutamini. Quis“ me stultum 25 excitauit de medio eorum qui uidentur esse sapientes” et legis® periti et potentes in sermone et in omni re? Et me quidem detestabilem“ 1 didici B. * om. quid peterem uel. ve//d. * inuitare R. +4 ims. ualde B; R def. 5 protimeo A; pertimesco B; R def.; ims. palam B. 8 om. non rell. 7 So W. Stokes ; non possum de deeritis A with z in marg.; disertis BFR ; desertis CF3. 8 So N. J. D. White; sermonis BF, corr. ; sermone ACF3R. 9 gessit CF3F4R. 10 animus veld. 11 monstrare F3; ins. et B. 1° effectus R. 1° michi datum B. 14 om. et F4R. 15 yideatur R. 16 ing. etiam rell. 17 ins. enim BCF3F4 (writ over). 48 ins. et F3.* 1 loquidiscent B.. *°nos A. om. in saliBe * raptum R; rata F4 corr. ; ins. et rell.; A has z in marg. 23 fortissime F4 corr. *4 scripta redl. 75 nostris vell. °° om. et—testatur B. 27 rusticatio rell.; A has Z im marg. *8 ins. teste eodem Spiritu Dei uiui B. 29 ergo CFak. 30 preuidere B. 31 scio illud CF3F4R; om. scio B. 3% ueniens A*. 33 in sua parte A. 34 forte B. 35 So F4 corr. ; retribuendam mss. 36 humana B. 37 ins. itaque rell.; R def. °° et uos dominicati qui timetis Deum. . reth. &., A. 39 domni CF3F4; domini BR; ins. ignari redd. 40 ins. ergo rell. 41 qui R. 42 sapientes esse BCF3F4. 43 leges A. 44 detestabilis A. ‘11. Ps. 118, 112; Exod. 4,10; Es. 32, 4; 2 Cor. 3, 2; Act. 13, 47; Sir. Ge 12. Ps. 118, 67; Ps. 68, 14; Luc. 1, 49; Ps. 115, 12. , 18.cApoe. 19, 5 ; Actaiizes Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 239 ‘huius mundi prae’ caeteris inspirauit, si talis essem; dummodo autem ut cum metu et reuerantia et sine querella fideliter prodessem’ genti ad quam caritas Christd transtulit et? donauit me, in uita mea, si dignus* fuero, denique ut cum humilitate et ueraciter deseruirem illis. 14. In mensura itaque fider Trinitatis oportet distinguere, sine repre- hensione periculi notum facere donwm Dei et consulationem aeternam, sine timore fiducialiter Dei nomen’ ubique expandere ut etiam post obitum meum exagallias® relinquere’ fratribus et filiis meis quos in Domino ego babtizaui,® tot milia hominum. 15. Et non eram® dignus neque talis ut hoc Dominus seruulo suo concederet post erumpnas et tantas moles,’? post captiuitatem, post -annos multos, in gentem illam™ tantam gratiam mihi donaret, quod ego aliquando” in iuuentute mea numquam speraui™ neque cogitaul. 16. Sed postquam Hiberione™ deueneram, cotidie itaque® pecora pascebam, et frequens'® in die orabam; magis*” ac magis accedebat amor’s Dei et timor ipsius,’ et fides augebatur et spiritus agebatur,”” ut in die una usque ad centum orationes et in nocte prope similiter, ut” etiam in siluis et*? monte manebam.* Ante lucem excitabar* ad -orationem per niuem per gelu per pluiam*; et nihil maii sentiebam,*° neque ulla pigritia erat in me, sicut modo uideo, quia tune spiritus in me*’ feruebat. 17. Et ibi scilicet quadam** nocte in somno audiui uocem dicentem*® mihi, Bene iciunas, cito® iturus ad patriam tuam. Et iterum® post paululum tempus audiui responsum® dicentem* mihi, 15 20 Kece nauis tua parata est. Et non® erat prope, sed forte habebat 25 ‘ec’ milia passus. Et ibi numquam fueram, nec ibi notum quem- quam de hominibus habebam.** Et deinde postmodum conuersus sum Ide A*. > om. prodessem A. 3 ut CF3F,y*R. 4 uiuus A*, 5 ins. nomine CF3 (nomone) F4. 6 A has in marg., incercertus liber, and z with ~ over g; exgallias BCF3; ex gallicis Fy corr. ; gallias R. 7 relinqueré Fy corr. * ego in Domino baptizaui BCF3R ; ego bapt. in Dom. Fy. 9 etiam CF3FyR. 0 tante molis reli. 11 magnam R. 12 aliquando ego B. 13 For numq. sper., non quia desperaui 7e//. 14 Hiberionem R. 15 igitur redl. 16 frequent Fy, corr. 17 magisque B. 18 timor BF3F,R. 19 jllius rell. (Fs illis). 70 augebatur F3. 21 et B; ut et R. 22 ¢ns. in rell. 23 ins. et rell. 24 exercitabar CF3FyR. *5 pluuiam per gelu R. *6 om. sentiebam B, *7 In me spiritus rel/. *8 quidam C. 29 ins. ‘sib A c. punet. del. 3° ins. lelunans A ¢. punet. del. 31 ins. et terram rell, °? om. iterum rell.; R def. 32'resp: aud. B. 34 dicens F', corr. 5°? om. non BCF3F,; R def. 36 hab. quemq. de hom, CF3iyR quemq. hab. de hom. B. 13. Heb. 12, 28; 1 Thess. 2, 10; 2 Cor. 5, 14. 14. Rom. 12, 3; Phil. 2, 15; Joh. 4, 10; 2 Thess. 2, 15; 2 Pet. 1,15. 16. Act. 18, 25. 17. Rom. 11, 4. 10 15 20 240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy in fugam, et intermissi hominem cum quo! fueram -ui- annis?; et ueni in uirtute Dei qui wam meam ad bonum dirigedat,? et nihil* metuebam donec® perueni ad nauem illam. 18. Et* illa die? qua® perueni profecta est nauis de loco suo. Et locutus sum ut haberem* unde" nauigarem”™ cum illis ; et!* gubernatori displicuit illi,* et acriter cum indignatione™ respondit, Nequaquam tu nobiscum adpetes”’ ire. Et cum haec audiissem seperaui me ab illis ut’® uenirem ad tego- riolum™ ubi'* hospitabam; et in itenere caepi orare; et antequam orationem consummarem audiui unum ex” illis, et*® fortiter exclama- vat*’ post me, Ueni cito quia uocant te homines isti; et statim ad illos reuersus” sum. Et coeperunt mihi dicere,** Ueni, quia ex fide recipimus* te.*> Fae nobiscum amicitiam quomodo uolueris. Et in* illa die itaque® reppuli sugere mammellas eorum* propter timorem*® Dei, sed*° uerumtamen ab illis speraui* uenire in fidem® Iesu® Christi, quia gentes erant, et ob* hoc obtinui® cum illis, et protinus nauigauimus.”* 19. Et post triduum terram caepimus, et xxuii” dies per disertum iter fecimus, et cibus defuit illis* et fames enualuct super eos.” Et alio*! die coepit gubernator mihi dicere, Quid,* Christiane, tu dicis? Deus tuus magnus et omnipotens est“; quare ergo pro nobis orare non potes?*” quia nos a* fame periclitamur; difficile est* enim umquam ut aliquem hominem* uideamus. Ego enim® euidenter 1 om. quo A. 2 annis sex 7ell.; R def. 3 et in uirtute Dei ueni ad bonum qui uiam meam dir. B. + For et nihil, ex nihilo CFs; Rdef. * om. donec F3. 6 Kt mox cum perueni ad eam profecta est de loco suo B. Tom. die CF3F4R. Sad quam F4 cov. ; om. qua R. ® abirem A. 10 inde BCF3R; unde AF. 11 nauigare ell. 12 For et-illi, gubernatori autem displicuit B. 13 om. ili BF corr. 14 interrogatione A*; indignationem R. 15 adpetas reli. 16 et ut BR; ut et CFs corr. F4. 17 tuguriolum vel/.; om. ad F4. 18 ibi F4. 19 clamare ex illis fortiter, R. 20 om. et rell. 21 exclamare BF3 ; exclamantem Fy corr. *2 yeuersuru R (end of word def.). 3 dicere mihi R. 4 recepimus rell. "5 ans et yell. - °° om. ain R. *7 om. itaque B. 28 repulsus sum fugere amicitias illorum CF 4; repulis fugire mammas illorum F3R; reppuli sugire mammas eorum B. 29 om. timorem B; R def. 3° om. sed F, corr. 31 sper. ab illis vedi. 32 For uenire—fid., ut mihi dicerent, Ueni in fide, rel. 33 om. Iesu B; R def. 34 9m. ob rel. 35 obtinuit, BR. 36 om. et—nau. A. 37 niginti et septem. rel/.; om. et F3. 38 cibus autem et potus defecit nobis B. 39 in, Re 40 nos B. 41 alia rell.. 42 michi gub. R. 43 ins. est rell. 44 est et omnip. R. 45 non pot. pro nob. orare reli.; add ora pro nobis B. 46 om. nos B. 47 om. a BREF 4 corr- 48 om. est AF3R. 49 ut al. hom. umq. veil. 5° uero B. 17. Gen. 24,40. 18. Es. 60,16? 19. 4 Reg. 14, 10. Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 241 dixi illis, Conuertemini ex fide et ex toto corde’ ad Dominum Deum meum cui nihil est cmposscbile,? ut hodie*® cibum mittat uobis* in uiam uestram usque dum satiamini,°® quia ubique habundat ill. Et® adiuuante’ Deo ita factum est. Ecce grex porcorum in wa* ante oculos nostros apparuit,’ et multos ex illis interficerunt et ibi'° -ii- noctes'! manserunt ; et!* bene refecti, et canes'® eorum repleti“ sunt, quia multi ex illis® defecerunt et'® secus uiam semiucur relicti™ sunt. Et post haec’® summas gratias egerunt Deo, et ego honorificatus sum sub oculis eorum, et! ex hac die abundanter cibum habuerunt. Etiam me/ selwistre inuenierunt,”® et mihi partem obtulerunt. Et unus ex illis dixit, Hoe tmmolaticum® est. Deo gratias, exinde nihil gustaul. 20. Eadem uero nocte*” eram dormiens, et fortiter temptauit me” Satanas, quod** memor ero guandiu fuero® in hoe corpore. Et cicidit super me ueluti saxum ingens,” et nihil membrorum meorum” prae- ualui.?® Sed unde mihi” uenit® in* spiritum®™ ut Heliam uocarem ?* Et in hoc® uidi in caelum® solem oriri, et dum clamarem*™ Heliam, Heliam,* uiribus meis*® ecce splendor solis illius decidit* super me, et statim discussit a me omnem*! grauitudinem.** Et credo quod a Christo Domino* meo subuentus* sum, et Spiritus eius iam tunc clamabat*® pro me. Et spero* quod sic erit im die presurae meae, sicut in aeuanguelio inquit: Jn ila die, Dominus testatur, Won — l om. ex fide et B; om. et F3R; om. et—corde A ; add uestro R. 2 quia n. e. illi inp. ved. (imp. illi B). 3 om. hodie A. 4 mit. uob. cib. B ; mit. cib. R ; nobis F3R. > satiemini vel. Som.etrell. 7 adiuante A ; ins. ergo B. 8 ins. ueniebat B. 9 om. apparuit rel. 10ubi RX. 11 noctes duas B. 12 om. et rell. 13 carnes CF4*; carne Fy, corr. 14 yeleuati CFy; reuelati BF3R. 15 eis Fy. 16 om. def. et A. 17 derelicti red. 18 hoe rel. 19 om. et—habuerunt A ; ex illa autem die cib. habund. hab. Sed B. 20 inuene- runt BCF3F,; deinuene R. *1 6m. Hoc A; immolatium F3F4 cory. immolatum B; immolatiuum CR (inmo. R). *2 om. nocte A. 23 me tempt. R. *4 cuius Fy corr. 25 fueram CF3R; fuero F, cor. 6 saxa ingentia red/. {1 B breaks off. *7 9m. meorum A. *8 praeualens A. 29 om. mihi Boll.; me CF3Fy*R. 3° ins. ignoro Boll. Fy corr.; ins.ignarum CF3R. 3 et F3R; ut Boll. 32 spiritu reil. 33 om. ut rell. 34 inuocarem Boll. ; uocare F4 corr. 35 inter haec rel/. 36 caelo rell.; solem in celo R. 37 cClamabam CF3F,R. 38 om. Heliam (2) A; add totis Boll. 39 ins. et F3R. 40 cecidit Boll. 41 9m. omnem A. 42 orauedinem Boll. 43 9m. Domino Boll. 449m. subu.-tune A. 4° clamauit rell. 46 Spero autem Boll. 47 In—annos, So CF3F4R (test. Dom. Fs; illo R, def. qui loquitur—iterum) ; Boll., euangelio Dom. test, In illa die, inquit, non uos, &c. ; A, Inquit Dominus non uos estis. multos adhuc, &c., with z in marg. 19. Joel 2,12; Luc. 1, 37; Matt. 15, 32; Luc. 10, 30 ; Matt. 3, 4; Luc. 24, 42; 1 Cor. 10. 28. 20. 2 Pet. 1,13; Ps. 49, 15; Matt. 10, 19. 10 242 Proceedings of the Loyal Irish Academy. wos estis que loqguimini, sed Spiritus Patris uestri qui loguitur in wobis. 21. Et iterum post annos multos adhuc capturam dedi.’ Ka? nocte prima itaque mansi cum illis. esponsum autem diwinum 5 audiui dicentemjmihi,*? Duobus autem mensibus’ eris cum illis. Quod ita factum est. Nocte® illa sexagensima® liberauit me Dominus de manibus eorum, 22. Ktiam’ in itenere praeuidit® nobis cibum et ignem et siccitatem cotidie donec decimo® die peruenimus” omnes."’ Sicut superius in- 10 sinuaui, xx et -uiil- dies per’® disertum iter fecimus.’? Et ea nocte qua peruenimus" omnes! de cibo uero’’ nihil habuimus, 23. Et iterum post paucos annos in Britannis’* eram cum paren- tibus meis, qui me ut filium susciperunt” et ex fide rogauerunt me ut uel modo ego”’ post tantas tribulationes quas ego pertuli nusquam”! ab 15 illis discederem. Et ibi scilicet wede*? am uisu noctrs*? uirum uenientem quasi de Hiberione, cui nomen Uictoricus,* cum aepistolis innumerabilibus.” Et dedit mihi unam ex his,” et legi*’ principium aepistolae continen- tem, Uox Hyberionacum**; et dum” recitabam principium” aepistolae 20 putabam*® ipso momento” audire uocem ipsorum™ qui erant iuxta siluam Focluti** quae est prope mare occidentale,” et sic exclamaue- runt quasi ex uno ore,” Rogamus te, sancte puer,” ut uenias et adhue ambulas* inter nos. 1 in capt. decidi Boll. Boll. transposes Et iterum—manibus eorum avd In itinere— habuimus. ” Nocteueroprima mansi Boll. R def. ° om. dic. mihi A; dicens Boll. Fy corr. dicente F3 (mihi def. in R). + duos menses, rell.; Rdef. ° ins. igitur Boll. Rdef. ® sexagessimo die CF3Fy; Rdef. ‘70m. etiam Boll.; ecce CF3F4R. 5 autem nostro prouidit, Boll. 9x decimo A; quarto decimo reli. 10 prae- ueninus Boll.; om. peruenimus—qua F3. 11 homines Boll. ad homines CFs; ..-ominesR. 1% om.diesperA; Rdef. 3% facimusA*. 14 praeiuimus Boll. 15 ad homines CF,. 16 gm. uero; R Boll. def. 17 om. et Boll. 18 Britannia Boil. ; Brittaniis CF,; Brittanniis F3R. 19 exceperunt Boll. 20 om. ego Boll. R; me CF3F4. 21 numquam rell.; R def. 22 For uidi—uisu, in sinu A. 23 nocte Boll. (pr. de) CF3F4R. 24 H. Uictricius nomine Boll. ; H. Uictoricius nomen CF3F4R. 25 ins. uidi A; R def. 76 illis reli. 27 lego Boll. *8 Hiberionacum CFyR; Hiberio&cnacum F3; Hyberionarum Boll. 29 cum ell. $0 initium Boll.4 R. def. 31 ins. enim A. 32 ipse in mente A. $3 jllorum R. 34 uirgulti B; uirgulti uolutique CF, (uolutique being wnder- dotted in F4); uirgultique F3; uirgulti ueluti R. 35 oecidentem CF3F4R. 36 9m. quasi—ore A. 37 sanctum puerum CF3F4R; om. ut Boll. 38 ambules reli. ; int. nos amb. R. 21. Rom, 11,4; Gen: 37, 21. 23: Dan? 7,7ld 7 Santee e272, te: Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 243 Et ualde conpunctus sum corde et’ amplius non potui legere, et sic expertus? sum. Deo gratias, quia post plurimos annos’ praestitit illis Dominus secundum clamorem illorum.* - 24. Et, alia nocte, nescio, Deus scit, utrum® in me an iuxta me, uerbis peritissimis® quos ego audiui et non potui intellegere nissi ad posterum’ orationis sic effatus® est, Qui dedit animam suam pro te,° ipse est qui loquitur in te.’° Et sic expertus’’ sum gaudibundus.” 25. Et iterum uidi* in me ipsum orantem, et eram™ quasi! intra corpus meum, et audiui super me,”® hoc est super zntervorem hominem, et ibi”’ fortiter orabat gemitibus. Et inter haec stupebam et ammira- bam’’ et cogitabam quis esset qui in me orabat;'° sed ad postremum orationis sic* effatus*' est ut sit Spiritus ;* et sic expertus sum, et recordatus sum apostolo dicente,” Spiritus adiuuat infirmitates orationis nostrae.** Nam quod* oremus sicut oportet™ nescimus, sed tpse Spiritus postulat pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus* quae uerbis expremi non possunt.** Et iterum, Dominus” aduocatus*' noster® postulat pro nobis.G 26. Et quando temptatus sum ab aliquantis senioribus meis qui uenerunt et®* peccata mea contra laboriosum episcopatum meum —— utique* in illo die fortiter ¢npulsus sum ut caderem hic et in aeternum ; sed Dominus pepercit proselito et peregrino propter nomen suum benigne et ualde mihi® subuenit in hac conculeatione quod in labem* et in” obpro- brium non male deueni. Deum oro, ut non clis in peccatum reputetur.*® 27. Occasionem*® post annos*® triginta tnuenerunt,* et aduersus uerbumm quod confessus fueram antequam* essem diaconus.—Propter Sts, uald A*. * expergefactus red/. 3 ann. plur. vedi. + eorum rell. 5 om. utrum Boll. 6 peritissime A (with z in marg.) ; per territus, R; ims. audiebam quosdam ex spiritu psallentes intra me, et nesciebam qui essent Boll. 7 postremum rel. 8 So W. Stokes; efficiatus A ; affatus rel. 9 Qui ded. pro te an. su. Boll.; Qui pro te an. su. posuit. CFsF4R, om. posuit F3R; 10 om. ipse-te vell. 11 expergefactus rell. 12 Et sic euigilaui Boll. 8 audiui Boil. 14 erat Boll. 15 om. quasi C. 16 gm. super me A. 17 etbi A. 18 admirabar vel/. 19 oret in me CF3F,R; oraret in me Boll. 20 For sic— sum, dixit se esse Spiritum Boll. *1 efficiatus A; effactus F3; effectus R. 22 episcopus (eps) ACF3R; sps Fy corr. 23 apostoli dicentis Boll. *4 infirmitatem nostre orat rve//. (Boll. inf. orat. nostr.). 25 So A Boll. Fy, corr. R; num CF3F4*. 76 quid reli. "7 om. sic. op. Boll. *8 inerrabilibus A. *9exprimere non possum Jol/.; exprimi non potest CF3FiR. °°DeusC. #1ins. est Boll. F3. *% ins. et ipse Boll. A breaks off. 33 ob Boll. 34 nonnumquam Boll. 3° et mihi benigne ualde Boll. 36 labe CF3R (an erasure follows in F3). 37 om. in Boll. 38 deputetur R. 39 So N. J. D. White; occasionum CF3F4R; rep. occasio. Nam Boll. 4° ins. uero R. 41 ins. me MSS. #2 om. et Boll. 43 antequod CF 4. me. Ps. 108,17. 24. 2 Cor. 12,2; 1 Joh. 3,16. 25. Eph. 3,16; Dan.'8, 27; Rom. 8, 26;-1 Joh. 2,1; Rom. 8,34. 26. Ps.117, 13; Lev. 25, 23; Ps. 105, 8; 2 Tim. 4,16. 27. Dan. 6, 5. 20 o1 10 15 20 25 244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. anxietatem mesto animo insinuaui amicissimo meo§ quae in pueritia mea una die gesseram, immo in una hora, quia necdum praeualebam. Nescio, Deus scit, si habebam} tune annos” quindecim, et Deum uiuum® non credebam, neque ex* infantia mea; sed in morte et in® increduli- tate mansi donec ualde castigatus sum, et in ueritate humiliatus sum a fame et nuditate et cotidie. 28. Contra, Hiberione® non sponte pergebam donee prope deficiebam. Sed haec’ potius bene mihi® fuit, quia ex hoc emendatus sum a Domino; et aptauit me ut hodie essem quod aliquando longe a me erat, ut ego curus haberem aut satagerem pro salute aliorum, quando autem® tunc etiam de me ipso non cogitabam. 29. Igitur in illo die quo reprobatus sum a memoratis supradictis, ad noctem illam §$wzdi in uissu noctis..° Scriptum erat’ contra faciem meam sine honore. Et inter haec audiui responsum diuinum™ dicen- tem’? mihi, Male uidimus" faciem designati!® nudato nomine. Nee sic praedixit, Male uidisti, sed Male uidimus; quasi ibi’® se innxisset.”” Sicut dixit, Qui uos tanguit quasi qui® tanguit pupillam oculi met. 30. Idcirco gratias ago ei gui me in omnibus confortawt ut non me inpediret’’ a profectione* quam*! statueram et de mea quoque opera” quod a Christo Domino*? meo dediceram,** sed magis* ex eo senst im me’ uirtutem non paruam, et fides mea probata est coram Deo et hominibus. 31. Unde autem* audenter dico non me reprehendit conscientia mea hic et in futurum.** Zestem Deum habeo*® quia non sum mentitus in sermonibus quos ego” retuli uobis.° 4 32. Sed magis doleo pro amicissimo meo cur hoc meruimus audire tale responsum.*” Cui ego credidi etiam animam!* Et comperi™ ab aliquantis fratribus® ante defensionem illam, quod ego non interfui, {] R breaks off. 1 habeam CF 4. 7 annis CF3F4*. 3 unum Boll. + For neque ex, ab Boll. 5 et in crudelitate F3. 6 Hiberionem F4 Hyberionem Boll. 7 hoe Boll. F4 corr. 8 mihi bene Boll. 9 autem wnderdotted in F4; Boll. om. autem tune. § A resumes. in uisu noct. [uidi] Boll. 11 om. erat Boll. 12 om. diuinum A. 13 dicens Boll. F4 corr. 14 audiuimus A. 15 dei signati CF3F4. 16 sibi A. 17 junxit vel/. (selunxit C; ibise F3; Fy has erased space between ibi and se). 1S om. quasi qui Poll.; om. qui CF3F4. 19 inpenderet CF3F4*. 20 ins. med. Boll. 21 qua A. 22 meo q. opere Boll. Fg corr. 23 om. Domino ell. *4 didiceram red/.; dedideram A. 25 ins. et Fs. 26 om. in me A. “7 om. autem Boll. 28 om. hic—futurum Boll. 29 teste deo abeo A. 3° om. ego Boll. 31 9m. uobis reli. | A breaks off: 32 cur tale mer. habere resp. Boll. *3 ims. meam Boll. %+ comperit Boll. *° ins. meis Boll. 27. 2 Cor. 12,2. 28. Ps. 17,38. 29. Ps.117, 22; Dan. 7, 13; Rom. 11, 4; Zech. 2, 8. 380. Phil. 4, 13; Mare. 5, 29; 1 Pet. 1, 7. 81. Act. 2, 295 2 Cor. 1,235 Gal. 1, 20.. $2. 2'Tim. 4,46: Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 945 nec in Brittanniis eram, nec a me orietur, ut et ille in mea absentia pro me pulsaret.' Etiam mihi ipse ore suo dixerat, Ecce dandus’ es tu ad gradum episcopatus. Quod* non eram dignus. Sed unde uenit illi postmodum, ut coram cunctis, bonis et malis, et* me publice deho- nestaret, quod ante sponte et laetus indulserat, et? Dominus qui mazor omnibus est ? 33. Satis dico; Sed tamen non® debeo abscondere donum Der quod largitus est nobis’ in terra captiuitatis meae, quia tunc fortiter inquisiul eum,® et ibi inueni illum,’ et seruauit me ab omnibus iniquitatibus. Sic credo,” propter inhabitantem Spiritum evus, qui operatus est usgue in hance!’ diem inme. Awudenter rursus. Sed scit Deus si mihi homo hoc effatus fuisset,’’ forsitan tacuissem propter caritatem Christi. 34. Unde ergo indefessam gratiam ago Deo meo qui we fidelem seruauit 7 die temptationis meae, ita ut hodie confidenter offeram ill sacrificium, ut’ hosteam uiuentem, animam meam Christo” Domino meo, qui me seruauit ab omnibus angustiis mers, ut et!’ dicam: Quis ego sum, Domine, uel quae est wocatio” mea, qui mihi tantam diuinitatem aperuisti ?"* ita ut hodie in! gentibus constanter evaltarem® et magni- ficarem nomen tuum ubicumque*' loco” fuero ; nec non** in secundis, sed etiam in pressuris; ut quicquid mihi euenerit, siue bonum siue malum, aequaliter debeo* suscipere, et Deo gratias semper agere, qui mihi ostendit ut indubitabilem eum sine fine crederem,” et*® qui me audierit, ut et ego inscius” im nourssimis diebus hoc opus tam pium et tam mirificum adire adgrederer,* ita ut imitarem® quispiam® illos quos ante Dominus iam olim praedixerat praenuntiaturos” euangelium suum in testimonium omnibus gentibus ante finem mundi. Quod ita ergo ut uidimus, itaque suppletum est.* Ecce testes sumus quia euangelium praedicatum est usque ubi nemo ultra est. 1 pulsetur pro me; om. Etiam mihi Boll. * promouendus Boll.; datus Fs. 3 quo Boll. 4 in Boll. 5 est Boll. 6 om. non F3. 7 om. nobis Boll. Sillum Boll. %eum Boll. 10 9m. sic credo Boll. 11 hune Boll. 12 For Audenter-fuisset, Nouit autem Dominus si ab homine ista audissem Boll. 13 ego Boll. 14 et uelut Boll. 15 consecro Boll. 16 ej Boll. 17 jnuocatio ) Boll. 1% So N. J. D. White ; cooperuisti CF3F4 ; denudasti Boll. 19 om. in F3; om. in gent. const. Boll. *° exultarem CF3Fy. 7! in quocumque Boll. *” om. | loco F4 corr. 23 nec tantum Boll. 24 debeam Boll. *> ered. sine fine Boll. = ut F's. *7 om. inscius Boll. ; ins. sim CF4. 78 audirem adgrederer F3; auderem aggredi Boll. *%imitarer Boll. Fy corr. °° quospiam Fs corr. ; om. Boll. 31 96m. ante Boll. _ * prenuntiaturus C; prenuntiaturum F3; prenuntiatus F4. 33 Quod sicut uid. ita suppl. est Boll. ; om. ut F3. | 82. Prov. 25, 8; Joh. 10, 29. 8. Joh. 4, 10; 2 Par. 6, 37; Rom. 8, 11; Mor. 12, 11; Act..2, 29; 2 Cor. 5, 14. 34. Ps. 94,9; Rom. 12,1; Ps. 33,7; Seer. 7, 18; 1 Cor. 1, 26; Ps. 38, 4; Act. 2,17; Matt. 24, 14. 25 246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 35. § Longum est autem totum per singula enarrare! laborem meum uel per partes. Breuiter dicam qualiter piissimus? Deus de seruitute sepe [me |* liberauit et* de periculis xii qua’ periclitata est anima mea, praeter insidias multas, et quae uerbis expremere non ualeo; nec® 5 iniuriam lJegentibus faciam; sed Deum’ auctorem habeo® qui nouit omnia etiam antequam fiant,4] ut me pauperculum pupillum® ¢dzotam tamen!® responsum diunum creberrime admonuit."! 36. Unde mihi haec sapientia, quae in me non erat, qui nec nume- rum dierum noueram, neque Deum sapiebam? Unde mihi postmodum 10 donum tam magnum tam salubre Deum” agnoscere uel" diligere, sed* ut patriam et parentes amitterem ? 37. Et munera multa mihi offerebantur cum fletu et lacrimis. Et offendi illos, necnon” contra uotum, aliquantos'® de senioribus meis 3. sed, gubernante Deo, nullo modo consensi neque adquieui illis; non 15 mea gratia, sed Deus qui’ uincit’® in me, et resistit!® illis omnibus ut ego ueneram”’ ad Hibernas gentes euangelium praedicare, et ab incre- dulis contumelias*’ perferre, ut aurem® obprobrium peregrinationis meae et persecutiones multas usque ad wuincula, et ut darem™ ingenuitatem meam pro utilitate* aliorum; et si dignus fuero 20 promptus sum, ut etiam animam meam incunctanter et libentissime pro nomine eius, et ibi® opto cmpendere eam usque ad mortem si Dominus mihi” indulgeret. 38. § Quia ualde deditor sum Deo qui mihi tantam gratiam donauit. ut populi multi per me in Deum” renascerentur* et postmodum con- 25 summarentur,” et ut clerici ubique ills*® ordinarentur, ad plebem nuper uenientem ad credulitatem quam sumsit Dominus ad eaxtremis terrae, sicut®! olim promisserat per profetas suos: Ad te gentes uenrent ab extremis terrae, et dicent, Sicut falsa conparauerunt patres nostri idola § A resumes. 1 narrare Boll. * pissimus A. * So Denis[me]. + For et—xil, ex duodecim per. 7¢l/. > quibus veld. ® ne Boll. ; ins. et CF3Fy. 7 dum CF3F4; Dominum Boll. 8%om.habeo A. 4 A breaks of. ° et pusillum Boll. 1° So N. J. D.White; ideo tamen CF3F4; om. Boll. 11 admoneret F3 Boll. 12 tam magn. et sal. donum Dei Boll. 13 et Boll. 14 om. sed Boll. 15 For illos necnon, illic Bod. 16 aliquantis CF3F4. 17 non ego, sed Dei gratia quae Boll. 18 uicit Boll. F4 corr. 19 So F3; restitit CFs; restiti Boll. 20 For ut—uen., quatenus uenirem Boll. *1 iniurias Boll. 22 audirem Boll. ; haurirem Fg corr. 23 ins. me et Boll.; ins. me F3. 2 utilitatem OC. 25 illi Bold. — 76 om. mihi Boll. § A resumes. 27 Domino Boll. 8 renascantur rel. 29 om. et—cons. A 30 Vili F4 corr. 31 9m. sicut—terrae (1) Boll. 35. Rom..8, 26; Act. 4, 13; Rom. 11,4. 386. Ps. 38,5; Matt. 16, 23. 37. Sir. 29, 30; 2 Tim. 2,9; Rom. 1, 14; Joh. 18,87; 2 Cor. 12,16; Dinka 30.. 38. Jer. 16, 19. Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 247 et non est in eis utilitas Et iterum: Posui te lumen in? gentibus ut? sis in salutem* usque ad extremum’ terrae. 39. Et ibi uolo expectare® promissum ipsius qui utique numquam fallit, sicut in aeuanguelio pollicetur :’ Uencent ab oriente et occidente et ab austro et ab aquilone, et® recumbent cum Abraam et Issac et Lacob ; sicut credimus’ ab omni mundo uenturi sunt credentes.' 40. Idcirco itaque'! oportet’ bene et dilegenter piscare,’ sicut Dominus praemonet et docet™ dicens: Uenite post me et faciam wos fiert® piscatores hominum. Kt iterum dicit per prophetas:" ece's mitto piscatores et uenatores multos, dicit Deus,” et caetera. Unde autem” ualde oportebat*’ retia nostra tendere ita ut multi- tudo copiossa et turba Deo caperetur, et? ubique essent clerici qui babtizarent et exhortarent® populum indegentem et dissiderantem,”* sicut Dominus*® in aeuanguelio ammonet* et docet*’ dicens: Luntes ergo nunc docete omnes gentes babtizantes eas*® in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti ;°° docentes eos obseruare™ omnia quaecingue mandaui™ uobis ; et ecce ego uobiscum sum omnibus diebus usque ad consummationem saeculi. Et iterum dicit :* Huntes ergo™* in mundum uniuersum praedi- cate aeuanguelium omni creaturae; qui credidertt et babtizatus fuerit saluus erit, qui uero non erediderit condempnabitur.” Et iterum :%° Praedicabitur hoe euangelium regni in uniuerso mundo im testimonium omnibus gentibus; et tune ueniet finis. Et item Dominus per prophetam® praenuntians inquit: £¢ erit im nouissimis diebus, dicit Dominus, effundam de Spiritu meo super omnem carnem, et prophetabunt filit Suestri et filiae uestrae, et filii® uestri > Ad—utilitas: om. te CF3F4; om. sicut Boll. ; ins. et bef. patres F33; ins. sibi bef. idola Boll.; utilitas in eis Boll. CF3F4; A, sicut falso conp. patr. nost. id. et non est in eis util. ad te gent. ueniunt et dicent. “in lucem Boll. o Obata: 4 For in sal., salus mea Boll. > ultimum Boll. 6 aspectare F3. 7 pollicitur CF3F4. § om. et ab aust. et ab aq. et rell. (Boll. has et rec.). ® credimur Boll. 10 om. sunt cred. Boll. 110m. itaque reli. 1° ins. quidem re//. }8 piscari Boll. F4 corr. 14 9m. et docet rell. 15 9m. et Boll. 16 om. fieri CF3F4. 17 om. dicit-proph. A. 18 ins. ego rell. 19 Dominus veld. *0 oportuit ualde Boll. 21 oportebatur CF3F4*. °? ut redl. *8 exortarentur F4 Boll. (exhort.). 4 indi- gentem et desiderantem vel/. > ins. inquit Boll. CF3; space erased in Fy. 26 admo- nens Boll. *' om.docens Boll. *Som.nuncrell. * eosrell. °° For docentes— saeculi, reliqua usque dicit saeculi A. °! seruare Boll. *? dixero Boll. 33 om. dicit A. 34 om. ergo Boll. 39 om. qui—condemp. Boll.; For Et iterum—Dei uiui, reliqua sunt exempla A. 36 om. iterum Boll, 37 For item—proph., iterum Domini propheta Boll. § B resumes. 38 juuenes B; om. fil. uestr. Fs. 38. Act. 13, 47. 39. Act. 1,4; Matte 8,11. 40. Matt. 4,19; Jer. 16, 16: Luc. 5,6; Matt. 28,19; Marc. 16,15; Matt. 24, 14; Act. 2, 17. 1 2 NS 0 0 5 10 15 20 25 248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ursiones urdebunt et seniores uestri somnia somniabunt ; et quidem super seruos meos et super ancillas meas in diebus allis effundam de Sprritu meo et prophetabunt. Et in‘ Osee dicit: Uocabo non plebem meam plebem meam,” et non misericordiam consecutam misericordiam consecutam.’ Ht ervt in loco ubi dictum est: Non plebs mea wos, 1bt uocabuntur fili Dei uiur. 41. Unde autem Hiberione qui numquam notitiam Dei* habue- runt,’ nissi idula et® inmunda usque nunc’ semper coluerunt, quomodo® nuper facta’ est plebs Domini et fildi Dei nuncupantur? Filii Scottorum” et filiae regulorum monachi et" uirgines Christi esse”? uidentur.§ 42. Et etiam una benedicta’’ Scotta genitiua,™ nobilis, pulcherrima, adulta’® erat, quam ego baptizaui; et post paucos dies una causa uenit ad nos; insinuauit!® nobis responsum accepisse a nutul” Dei, et monuit etiam’* ut esset’® uirgo Christi?’ et?! ipsa*! Deo proximaret. Deo gratias, sexta ab hac die optime et auidissime arripuit illud quod etiam omnes uirgines Dei ita hoc” faciunt ; non sponte*® patrum earum, sed et” persecutionem” patiuntur* et inproperia falsa a par- entibus suis, et nihilominus plus augetur numerus, et de genere nostro qui ibi nati sunt nescimus numerum eorum, praeter uiduas et conti- nentes. Sed et illae”” maxime laborant quae seruitio detinentur. Usque ad terrores et minas assidue perferunt ;** sed Dominus gratiam dedit multis ex ancillis meis*® nam etsi uetantur® tamen fortiter imitantur. 43. Unde autem etsi uoluero* amittere illas, et ut pergens in Brit- tanniis —— et lbentissime paratus eram quasi ad patriam et parentes, non id solum sed etiam usque ad” Gallias, uisitare fratres et ut uiderem faciem sanctorum Domini mei; scit Deus quod ego ualde optabam. Sed alligatus Spiritu qui mihi protestatur si hoc fecero, ut futurum reum me esse* designat, et timeo perdere laborem quem inchoaui; ct non ego sed Christus Dominus qui me* imperauit ut om. in BF3. 2 om. pleb. meam C. 3 om. miser. cons. C. 4 om. Dei A. > habuerant rel/. Som. et B. ‘om. nunc A. 8om.modoC. ° effecta B; fecta C; perfecta FsF, (Ptecta). 10 sanctorum A. 1l om. et Fs. 12ipse CF3Fy. A breaks off. 13Scotta ben. B. 140m. genitiua B. 15 adultera Fs. 16 ins. namque B. 7 yuntio BF3. 18 eam B. 19 nermaneret B. 20 om. Christi F3 (uirgo uirgo). 21 sic Bb. 22 For ita hoe, similiter B. 23 noluntate B. 24 For sed et, immo B; om. et C. 25 per- secutiones B. *6 So Denis; patuntur B; patiantur CF3F4. 27 So Ware; illas BCFs, illa Fs corr. *S persuaserunt CF4; perseuerunt F3. 29 suis B. 30 So Dents; nam et siue tantum BF3; om. et CF4. 31 long erased space in F4. | 32 om. ad CF3F4. 35 yeum fut. esse B. “? mihi 5. 40, Rom. 9).25.~ 438." Act. 20, 22% Act’ 20; 23: Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 249 uenirem essemque cum illis residuum aetatis meae, s? Dominus uoluertt, et custodierit me ab omni ula mala, ut non peccem coram illo. 44. Spero autem hoc debueram; sed memetipsum? non credo quamdiu fuero in hoe corpore mortis, quia fortis est; qui cotidie nititur subuertere me a fide et proposita® castitate religionis non fictae usque 5 in finem uitae meae Christo Domino* meo. Sed caro inimica semper trahit ad mortem, id est, ad inlecebras in® infelicitate perficiendas. Et scio ex parte qua re® uitam perfectam ego non egi' sicut et caeteri credentes ; sed confiteor Domino meo et non erubesco in conspectu® ipsius,? guia non mentior, eX quo cognoui eum a vuuentute mea creuit 10 in me amor Dei et timor ipsius; et usque nunc fauente Domino fidem seruaut. 45. Rideat autem et insultet qui uoluerit, ego non silebo neque abscondo signa et mirabilia quae’? mihi a Domino ministrata sunt ante multos annos quam fuerunt,’! quasi qui nouit omnia etiam ante 15 tempora saecularia. 46. Unde autem” debuero sine cessatione Deo gratias agere, qui sepe indulsit insipientiae meae et neglegentiae meae, et de loco non in uno quoque ut non mihi uehementer irasceretur qui adiutor datus sum, et non cito adquieui, secundum quod mihi ostensum fuerat, et 20 sicut Spiritus suggerebat.’? Et misertus est mihi!’ Dominus 7 milia milium, quia uidit in me quod paratus eram, sed quod mihi pro his nesciebam de statu meo quid facerem, quia multi hance legationem prohibebant. Etiam inter seipsos post tergum meum narrabant et dicebant, Iste quare se mittit in periculum inter hostes qui Deum 25 non nouerunt? Non ut causa malitiae, sed non sapiebat illis, sicut et ego ipse testor, intelligi,” propter rusticitatem meam. Et non cito agnoui gratiam, quae tune erat in me. Nunc mihi sapit’® quod ante debueram. 47. Nunc ergo simpliciter insinuaui fratribus et conseruis meis, 30 qui mihi crediderunt, propter quod praedixi et praedico ad roborandam et confirmandam fidem uestram. Utinam ut et uos imitemini maiora, et lesse me cum CF,* (m (1) erased); esse meum F3. *memetipso F3. 3 preposita BF3. 4 Deo F4. 5 For in infel., inlicitate CFs ; inlicite Fy corr. ins. ego, om. ego infra B. 7 didici B. 5 erubesco inspectu F3. 9% eius B. 10 quem F3. *l fierent B; fuerant Fy. 12 e¢0 quidem debueram B. om. et CF3F4. 14 quid F3. 15 Et spiritus nichilominus sug., et B. 16 mei B. 17 testator intellexi F3. 18 capit CF3F4. 43. Jac. 4, 15; Luc. 15,18. 44. 2 Pet. 1,13; Rom. 7, 24; Rom. 8, 7; moor. 13, 9; Gal. 1, 20; Ps. 87,16; 2 Tim. 4,7. 45. 2 Tim. 1,9. 46. 1 Cor. 3, 9; Joh. 14, 26; Exod. 20, 6. 47. 2 Cor. 13, 2. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVe, SEC, C. | [22] 250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. potiora faciatis! Hoc! erit gloria mea, quia, Filius sapiens gloria patris est. 48. Uos scitis et Deus qualiter apud uos conuersatus sum? a iuuen- tute mea et® fide ueritatis et* sinceritate cordis. Etiam ad gentes 6 illas inter quas habito, ego fidem illis praestaui® et praestabo. Deus scit, neminem illorum circumuent; nec cogito, propter Deum et ecclesiam ipsius, ne excitem illis et nobis omnibus persecutionem, et ne per mé blasphemaretur® nomen Domini; quia scriptum est: Uae homini per quem nomen Domini blasphematur. 10 49. Nam etsi imperttus sum in omnibus’ tamen conatus sum quip- piam seruare me etiam et* fratribus Christianis et uirginibus Christi et mulieribus religiosis, quae mihi ultronea munuscula donabant, et super altare iactabant ex ornamentis suis, et iterum reddebam’ illis. Et aduersus”” me scandalizabantur cur hoc" faciebam. Sed ego prop- 15 ter spem perennitatis, ut me in omnibus caute propterea conseruarem, ita ut me in aliquo titulo infideles” caperent uel ministerium seruitutis meae, nec etiam in minimo’ incredulis locum darem infamare siue detractare. 50. Forte autem quando baptizaui tot milia hominum sperauerim 20 ab aliquo illorum uel dimidio™ scriptulae? Dicite mihi et reddam uobis. Aut quando ordinauit ubique Dominus clericos per modicitatem meam et ministerlum gratis distribui illis, si poposci ab aliquo illorum uel pretium uel calcvamenti mei, dicite aduersus me” et reddam uobis magis. 25 51. Ego enpendi pro uobis ut me caperent; et inter uos et ubique pergebam causa uestra in multis periculis etiam usque ad exteras partes ubi nemo ultra erat, et ubi numquam aliquis peruenerat qui baptizaret, aut clericos ordinaret aut populum consummaret,'* donante Domino, diligenter et lébentissime pro salute uestra omnia gessi.! 30 82. Interim praemia dabam regibus”’ praeter*! quod dabam merce- dem* filiis ipsorum, qui mecum ambulant; et nihilominus* compre- 1 Haec B. *conu. sum inter uos B; F3for apud has inter writ over. in B. “4 ins. in F3Fy. 5 prestiti B. 6 blasphemetur B. 7 nominibus BCF3. S om. et B. ® reddebant F3. 10 aduersum F4. 11 ego CF4. 12 infideli CF3F4. 13 minimis B. 14 dimidium F4 corr. 15 For adu. me, michi B. ‘Som. pro B. 17 So Denis; caperet Mss. 18 in fide confirmaret B. 19 generaul C; generari F3; generaur F4. 20 reg. dab. B. 21 propter CF3F4. 22 merc. dab. B. 23 nihil CF3F4. 47. Prov. 10, 1... 48. Act. 28, 1; Ps. 87,16; 2 Cor. 7,2; Acts dese Rom. 2, 24; Matt. 18,.7. .49. 2 Cor. 11, 6; .7; 2. .50) 1 -Reg:) 123mm 51. 2 Cor. 12, 15. Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 251 henderunt me! cum comitibus meis. Et illa die auidissime cupiebant’* interficere me; sed tempus nondum uenerat. Et omnia quaecumque nobiscum inuenerunt rapuerunt,*® et me ipsum* ferro uinxerunt. Et quarto decimo die absoluit me Dominus de® potestate eorum; et quic- quid nostrum fuit redditum est nobis propter Deum et necessaries 5 amicos quos ante praeuidimus. 53. Uos autem experti estis quantum ego erogaui illis qui indica- bant® per omnes regiones quos ego frequentius uisitabam; censeo enim non minimum quam’ pretium quindecim hominum distribui illis, ita ut me fruamini ; et ego uobis semper fruar in Deum. Non me poenitet, 10 nec satis est mihi; adhuc znpendo et superinpendam. Potens est® Dominus ut det mihi postmodum ut meipsum enpendar® pro animabus uestris. 54. § Ecce testem Deum inuoco in animam meam quia non mentior. Neque ut sit occassio adulationis uel auaritiae scripserim™ uobis,’* 1» neque ut honorem spero ab aliquo uestro. Sufficit enim™ honor qui nondum” uidetur sed corde creditur. J%delis autem qui promisit ; numquam mentitur. i 55. Sed uideo iam in praesenti saeculo me supra modum exaltatum™ a Domino. Et non eram dignus neque talis ut hoc mihi” praestaret, 90 dum scio certissime quod mihi'* melius conuenit paupertas et calamitas quam diuitiae et diliciae."® Sed et Christus Dominus pauper fuit pro nobis.*° Ego uero*! miser et infelix, etsi opes uoluero iam non habeo, neque meipsum iudico, quia quotidie spero** aut inter- nicionem aut circumueniri aut redigi in seruitutem, siue occassio” 9 culuslibet.¢ Sed nihil horum uereor propter promissa caelorum ; quia iactaui meipsum in manus Dei omnipotentis, quia*‘ ubique dominatur, sicut propheta dicit®: Jacta cogitatum tuum in Deum et apse te enutriet. 56. Ecce nunc commendo™ animam meam fidelissimo Deo meo, pro 30 Lins. tunc B. 2 cuplebam CF3F4. 3 ins. illud CF3; illa F4 corr. 40m. ipsum C; ipso F3. 5a B. 6 judicabant B. 7 quam erased in Fy. Senim B. °%impendat CF3; impendam Fy corr. § A resumes. 1° causa B. 11 om, adul.—scrips. A. 22 nobis F3. 13 For spero—uestro, sperarem uestrum rell. 14 ins. mihi BF3F,. 1° om. dum—numquam A. 16 exultatus sum A; exultatum CF3F4. 17 michi hoc B. 18 9m. cert.—_mihi A. 19 dil. et diu. B; dilitias et diuitias CF3F,4* ; deliciae et diu. Fy corr. 20 pro nob. fuit paup. B. *l om. uero CF3F4. sperno CF. 23 occasionem Fs corr. I A breaks off. 4 qui Fy corr. 25 ait B. 76 com. nune Fy. mereact. 10; 24. 53. Rom. +15, 34;:72eCor! 12: 95. |‘ 64.2 Cor: 15°28; Gal. 1, 20; 1 Thess. 2,5; Heb. 10, 23; Tit. 1,2. 55. Gal. 1,4; 2 Cor. 1, 8; @y9; 1 Cor. 4,3; Act. 20, 24; Ps. 54,23. 56. 1 Pet. 4,19. [29*] 202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. quo legationem’ fungor in ignobilitate mea, sed quia personam non accipit et elegit me ad hoc officium ut” unus essem de suis minimis minister. 57. Unde autem retribuam ili pro omnibus quae retribuit® mihi? Sed quid dicam uel quid promittam Domino meo? quia nihil uideo* nisi ipse mihi dederit, sed scrutatur? corda et renes, quia satis et nimis cupio et paratus eram ut donaret mihi bzbere calicem eius sicut indulsit et® caeteris amantibus se. o 58. Quapropter’ non contingat® mihi a Deo® meo ut numquam amittam plebem suam!™ quam adquisiwit in ultimis terrae. Oro! Deum ut det mihi perseuerantiam, et dignetur ut reddam illi [me] testem fidelem usque ad transitum meum propter Deum meum. 1 oOo 59. Et si aliquid boni umquam imitatus sum™ propter Deum meum quem diligo, peto™ 4 illi” det mihi ut’® cum illis proselitis et captiuis 15 pro nomine suo effundam sanguinem meum etsi ipsam” etiam caream sepulturam, aut’® miserissime’’ cadauer per singula membra”’ diuida- tur*' canibus aut bestils asperis, aut wolucres caeli comederent illud.”* Certissime* reor si mihi hoc incurrisset™* lucratus sum animam cum®* corpore meo, quia sine* ulla dubitatione in die illa resurgemus in 99 claritate solis, hoc est, in gloria Christi Iesu redemptoris nostri,” quasi filic Det uiur*® et coheredes Christi, et conformes futurae*® imaginis Ipsius ; guoniam ex ipso et per ipsum et in ipso sunt omnia: ips gloria in saecula saeculorum, Amen. In illo enim regnaturi sumus.” 60. Nam sol iste quem uidemus, Deo*! iubente, propter nos cotidie 95 oritur, sed numquam regnabit® neque permanebit splendor eius; sed et omnes qui adorant eum in poenam miseri male deuenient. Nos autem qui® credimus et adoramus solem uerum*! Christum, qui numquam 1legatione Fy corr. et F3. “retribuat CF3ky. ‘4 ualeo B. % So Denis; scrutabor CF3F,; scrutator B. 6 om. et CF3F4. 7 quia propter CF3F4* ; i erased in Fy. *® So Ware; contmmgunt mss. 9 Domino B. 10 meam Cz, 11 ans. ergo B. 12 So Denis [me]. 13 inuitatus sum unq. B. 14 ins. igitur B. {1 B leaves off. 15 illum Fy, corr. ; ins. ut Boll. 1€ qguatenus Boll. 17 ipsum C3; ipse-sepultura Fy corr.; ipsa—sepultura Boll. 18 et Boll. 19 miserrime Boll. F'4 corr. 20 6m. membra Boll. 21 ins. auibus Boll. 2 For asperis—illud, ac feris proiiciatur ut comedant illud Bol/.; comederunt F3; comederint Fy corr. 23 ins. enim Boll. 24 curae sit Boll. 25 in Boll. 26 nulla, . . illa die Boll. 27 For Chr.—nostri, Iesu Chr. redempti omnes. erimus Boll. 78 om. uiui Boll. *9 creaturae Boll. 30 om. quoniam— sumus F3; om. sunt—enim CF. 31 Deo Fy written over; om. CF3; illo Boll. 82 ims. et CFs. 33 om. qui F4 corr. 34 ins. Lesum Boll. 56. Eph. 6,20; Gal. 2,6; Joh. 15, 16; Matt. 25,40. 57. Ps. 116,3ae 7,10; Matt. 20,22. 68. Es. 43,21. 59. 3 Reg. 16,4; Rom. 8, 16; Oise 6, 29 Al e6.. "G02 Ps: i. Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 253 interibit neque gui fecerat' uoluntatem ipsius,” sed manebit in aeter- num, quomodo® et Christus manebit* im aeternum, qui regnat cum Deo Patre omnipotente et cum’ Spiritu Sancto ante saecula et nunc et per omnia saecula saeculorum, Amen. 61. Ecce iterum]iterumque® breuiter exponam uerba confessionis meae. TZestificor in ueritate et in exultatione cordis’ coram Deo et sanctis angelis eius, quia* numquam habui aliquam’ occasionem praeter euangelium et promissa illius ut umquam redirem ad” gentem illam, unde" prius uix”” euaseram. 62. §Sed precor credentibus et'® timentibus Deum, quicumque dignatus fuerit inspicere uel recipere hane scripturam quam Patricius peccator indoctus scilicet Hiberione conscripsit,’* ut nemo umquam dicat quod mea ignorantia,'® si aliquid pussillum egi” uel demonstra- uerim secundum Dei placitum,'* sed arbitramini et’ uerissime credatur”® 10 quod donum* Der fuisset. Et?> haec est confessio mea antequam 16 moriar.** [ Episrona. 1 fecerit Boll. F4 corr. 2 suam Boll. 3 om. quomodo—aeternum C ; om. et Boll. 4 permanebit #4; manet Boll. 5 om. cum Boll. 6 atque iterum Boll. Tom. cordis Boll. 8 qui CF3F,. °ullam Boll. 10 redderem a CF3Fy. 1 ins. autem CF3Fy. 12 om. uix Boll. § A resumes. 13 ins. petentibus ac Boll. 14 pece. Pat. Boll. 15 conscripsi Boll. 16 meae ignorantiae [fuerit] Boll. Mego CF3Fy. 18 om. Dei plac. A with z in marg. (plac. Dei Boil.). 19 ac Boll. 0 credatis ‘Boll.; creditur F3. 21 om. donum rell. 22 Deus Boll. 3 atque Boll. 24 A adds: Hue usque uolumen quod Patricius manu conscripsit sua’. Septima ‘decima Martii die translatus est Patricius ad caelos. CF: Explicit liber ‘i: ‘Incipit lib. ‘iit F3: Explicit Liber primus. Incipit secundus. meeiwon, 2.17% Ps, 88, 7. Gl. 1 Tim. 6; 21. 62. Joh. 4, 10. 10 15 20 254 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. EPISTOLA. 1. Parricrus peccator indoctus scilicet! :—Hiberione constitutum? episcopum’ me esse fateor.* Certissime reor a Deo accept id quod sum. Inter barbaras’ itaque® gentes’ habito® proselitus et profuga? ob amorem Dei. Testis est ille’? si ita est. Non quod optabam tam dure et tam aspere aliquid ex ore meo effundere. Sed cogor, ze/o Dev et!! weritatis Christi excitatus,’ pro dilectione proximorum atque filiorum pro quibus éradidi patriam et parentes et animam meam usgue ad mortem. Si dignus sum, uoui’® Deo meo docere gentes etsi contemnor a quibusdam."* 2. Manu mea scripsi atque condidi uerba ista danda et! tradenda, militibus mittenda Corotici; non dico ciuibus meis neque" ciuibus sanctorum Romanorum, sed ciuibus daemoniorum ob mala opera ipso- rum. Ritu hostili in morte wiuunt, socii Scottorum atque Pictorum apostatarum, quasi sanguine uolentes saginari” innocentium Christiano- rum, quos ego innumeros® Deo genui atque in Christo confirmaui. 3. Postera die qua crismati neofiti in ueste candida®—flagrabat”! in fronte ipsorum dum* crudeliter trucidati atque mactati gladio supradictis, —** misi epistolam cum sancto presbytero quem ego ex in- fantia docui, cum clericis, ut nobis aliquid indulgerent* de praeda uel de captiuis baptizatis quos ceperunt.” Cachinnos fecerunt de illis. 4. Idcirco nescio quod** magis lugeam,” an qui interfecti, uel quos ceperunt, uel quos grauiter Zabulus inlaqueauit. Perenni poena gehennam** pariter cum ipso mancipabunt,” quia utique: gui faci peccatum seruus est® et filius Zabuli* nuncupatur. 1 om. scilicet Boll. 7” constitutus CF3 Boll. *%episcopus Boll. +4 om. me— fateor Boll. °barbaros Fy corr. © utique Boll. 7 om. gentes CF3F4. 3 om. habito Boll. ° perfuga Boll. 10 ille est Boll. 11 ac Boll. 12 excitauit CF3k4 (F4 add me, written over). 13 noui C; uiuo F3. 14 quibus CF3F4; etsi nunc contemnara quibusdam. Et manu, &c. Boll.; om. a F4 corr. 15 ac Boll. 16 atque Boll. 17 For quasi-sag., que sanguelentos sanguinare de sanguine CF:F4; sangulentos F3; sanguinolentos F4 corr. 18 innumerum CF3F 4. 19 crismate F 4 corr. 20 ins. dum [fides] Boll. 21 flagrabant Fy, corr. : fragrabat F3. 22 om. dum Boll. 23 ins. et CF3F4*. 24 indul- geretur Boll. 25 ceperant Fy. 26 quid F3 Boll. ; quos Fy, corr. *7 lugebam F3. 28 [qui] perenni poenae in gehenna Boll.; perenne CF3F 4; gehennae Fy corr. 29 mancipabuntur Bol/. *° ins. peccati Boll. 3! diaboli Boll. 1. 1 Cor. 4, 7; 15,10; Lev. 25, 23: Rom. 10,2; 2 Cor. 11,105 Pini 4. Joh. 8, 34, 44. Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 255 5. Quarepropter sciat’ omnis homo timens Deum? quod a* me alieni sunt et a Christo Deo meo pro quo legationem* fungor ; patricida, fratri- cida,°® lupit rapaces, deuorantes plebem Domini ut cibum panis. Sicut ait: Lniqui dissipauerunt legem tuam, Domine, quam® in supremis tempori- bus Hiberione optime et’ benigne plantauerat, atque instructa erat,® fauente Deo.® 6. Non usurpo. Partem habeo cum his quos’? aduocauit et" prae- destinauit euangelium praedicare in persecutionibus non paruis usque ad extremum terrae, etsi inuidet inimicus per tirannidem Corotici, qui Deum non ueretur nec sacerdotes ipsius!® quos elegit, et indulsit illis summam diuinam sublimem” potestatem: quos ligarent super terram ligatos esse et in caelis. 7. Unde ergo quaeso plurimum,'’ sancti et humiles corde, adulari talibus non licet, nec cibum nec potum sumere cum ipsis, nec elemo- sinas lpsorum recipere debere’® donec crudeliter poenitentiam agentes effusis lacrimis satis Deo faciant,!” et liberent seruos Dei et ancillas Christi baptizatas, pro quibus mortuus est et crucifixus. 8. Dona® iniquorum reprobat Altissimus.® Qui offert sacrificium ex substantia pauperum™ quast qui uictimat filium in conspectu patris sur.” Diuitias,*® inquit, guas congregauit* iniuste*> euomentur de uentre evus, trahit illum angelus mortis,* tra draconum multabitur,” interficiet allum lingua colubris,® comedit® eum ignis inextingurbilis. Ideoque, Uae qui replent se his quae non sunt sua. Uel,*! Quid prodest homini ut? totum mundum lucretur,® et animae suae detrimentum* patiatur. 9. Longum est per singula discutere® uel insinuare, per totam legem carpere® testimonia de tali cupiditate. Auaritia mortale 1 Quapropter resciat Boll. F3; Propter quam rem sc. Fy. 2 Domini F3. Som. aC. *legatione Boll. F4 corr. 5 patricidae et fratricidae Boll. 6 quoniam C. Tom. et CF3F4. 8 instruxerat Poll. ® Domino F3 written over. 1° om.quosF3. 1 uocauitac Boll. }* eius Boll. 1° diuinamque pot. Boll.; sublimam CF3F,*. 14 esse lig. Boll. 15 primum Dei (om. sancti) F3. 16 debent recipi Boll. 17 eff. lacr. poen. agentes satisfaciant Deo Boll.; om. agentes CF3F4. 18 ins. enim Boll. 19 ins. et Boll. 20 pauperis Boll. 21 om. qui CFy. 22 om. sui Boll. 23 Dinuitiae Boll. 24 congregabit CF4. 79 iniustus F, corr. 76 ang. mort. trah. illum Boll. ; angelum CF3F,*. 27 muc‘abitur F3; mulctabitur Boll. 28 colubri F4 corr. Boll. ; coluris CF,*. 29 comedet Boll. ; ins. autem F3. 30 om. his CF3F 4. 31 et Boll. 32 si Boll. °° ins. se autem ipsum perdat Boll. 54 detr. an. suae Boll. 3° diseurrere Boll. 36 capere C; carptim Boll. 5. Eph. 6, 20; Act. 20, 29 ; Matt. 7,15; Ps.13,4; 118,126. 6. Rom. 8, 30; Act. 13,47; Joh. 15,16; Matt. 16,19. 7% Dan. 3, 87. 8. Sir. 34, 23, 24; Job 20,15; Hab. 2,6; Matt. 16, 26, 5 10 15 20 2 256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. crimen. Von concupisces rem proximi tut. Non oceides. Homicida non potest esse cum Christo. Qui odit fratrem suum homicida? adscri- bitur. Uel,? Que non diligit fratrem suum in morte manet.t Quanto magis reus est qui manus suas coinquinauit’ in sanguine filiorum 5 Dei, quos nuper adgquisiuit®’ in ultimis’ terrae per exhortationem paruitatis nostrae ? 10. Numquid sine Deo, uel secundum carnem Hiberione® ueni ? Quis me compulit—Alligatus® spiritu—ut non’ uideam aliquem de cognatione mea? Numquid a me" piam misericordiam quod” ago 10 erga gentem illam™ qui me aliquando ceperunt,” et deuastauerunt?® seruos et ancillas domus” patris mei? Ingenuus fui® secundum carnem. Decorione’® patre nascor. Uendidi enim” nobilitatem meam—non erubesco neque me” poenitet—pro utilitate aliorum. Denique seruus” sum in Christo genti exterae ob gloriam ineffabilem 15 perennis uitae quae est in Christo Lesu Domino nostro. 11. Et si mei me* non cognoscunt, propheta in patria sua honorem non habet. Forte non sumus ex wno ouili,~ neque unum Deum Patrem habemus; sicut ait: Quiz non est mecum contra me est, et qui non congregat mecum spargit.” Non conuenit, Unus destruit alter 20 aedificat. Non*® quaero quae mea sunt. Non mea gratia, sed Deus quidem hanc™ sollicitudinem | dedit|**® in corde meo, ut unus” essem de uenatoribus siue® piscatoribus quos olim Deus in nouissimis diebus ante praenuntiauit. 12. Inuidetur mihi. Quid faciam Domine? Ualde despicior. 25 Ecce oues tuae circa me laniantur atque depraedantur, et*’ supradictis latrunculis, iubente Corotico hostili?? mente.* Longe est a caritate Dei traditor Christianorum in manus Scottorum atque Pictorum. Lupt rapaces deglutierunt gregem Domini qui utique Hiberione cum summa diligentia optime crescebat*; Et filii Scottorum et®* filiae 1 ims. enim Soll. 2 ims. esse Loll. 3 et Boll. 4 manet in morte Boll. ° coinquinat Boll. 6 conquisiuit Boll. 7 ins. finibus Boll. § Hyberionem Boll. ins. sum F3 Boll. 1°om.nonC. 11 amo Boll.; erased in Fy. 1° quod erased in Fy. 13 illam gentem Boll. 14 quae Boll. 1° coepit Boli. 1° deuastauit Boll. 17 om. domus Boll. 18 sum Boll. 1° nam decurione Boll. autem Boll. 219m. me Boll. 22 om. seruus Boll. 3 om. me Boll. 4 natre, neque ex uno ouili; sicut ait Dominus, qui &c. Boll.; Deum unum F%4. 25 9m. contra-—mecum ‘C. 26 num Boll. *7 hane quidem Boll. 28 So Denis. 29 om. unus Boll. 30 ins, de Boll. 314 Boll. 32 hoste Boll.; hostile CF3F4*. 33 {ns. enim Boll. 34 cresc. opt. Fy. 35 ac Boll. 9. Rom. 13, 9; 1 Joh. 3, 14,15; Es. 48, 21, 10. 2 Cor. 1,17; Act. 20, 22m Rom. 6,23: 11. Joh. 4,42: 10,16; Eph. 4, 6; Matt: 12; 30; Sir otaam 1 Cor. 18, 6; 2 Cor. 8,16; Jer..16, 16; Bet 2,17: 12) Aet. 20, 29: Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 257 regulorum monachi et uirgines Christi enumerare nequeo. Quam ob rem iniuria tustorum non te placeat; etiam usque ad inferos non placebit.* 13. Quis sanctorum non horreat iocundare uel conuiuium? fruere! cum talibus? De spoliis defunctorum Christianorum repleuerunt domus> suas. De rapinis uiuunt. Nesciunt miseri® uenenum,’ letalem® cibum porrigunt ad® amicos et filios suos: sicut Eua non intellexit quod utique’ mortem tradidit uiro suo. Sic sunt omnes qui male agunt; mortem perennem poenam operantur.” . 14. Consuetudo Romanorum Gallorum™ Christianorum—Mittunt uiros sanctos idoneos ad Francos et caeteras’? gentes cum tot milia’® solidorum ad redimendos captiuos baptizatos"; tu toties'® inter- ficis et uendis illos genti exterae ignoranti Deum. Quasi in lupanar tradis membra’® Christi. Qualem spem habes in Deum, uel”? qui te consentit, aut qui te” communicat uerbis adulationis*? Deus iudicabit ; scriptum est enim: Von solum facientes mala, sed etiam consentientes dampnandi sunt. \ 15. Nesvio guid dicam uel™* quid loquar amplius de detunctis fihorum Dei quos gladius supra modum dure® tetigit. Scriptum est enim: JLlete*® cum flentibus. Et iterum: Sz dolet unum membrum condoleant™ omnia membra. Quapropter ecclesia plorat** et planget”® filios et filias suas quas* adhuc gladius nondum* interfecit, sed prolongati et exportati§ in® longa terrarum,* ubi peccatum mani- feste grauetur, impudenter® habundat. Ibi uenundati ingenui homines, Christiani in seruitutem® redacti sunt, praesertim indignissi- morum pessimorum apostatarumque Pictorum.* 16. Idcirco cum tristitia et merore uociferabo*: O speciosissimi 1 tibi Fy corr. ? qui prepter iniur. ... placat... placabit Bol/. 3 conuiuio F4 corr. *frui F4 corr. ; facere Boll. 5 domos Fy, corr. Boll. 6 misereri Boll. 7 ins. bibunt Boll. 8 letale CFs. et Fs. 10 om. utique C. 11 om. tradidit-mortem CF4. 12 poenamque perpetuam op. Boll.; operatur Fy corr. 13 ins. que Boll. 14 presbyteros Boll. 5 exteras “Boll. 16 millibus Boll. 17 haptizat CF3F,4. 18 §o Fy corr. ; totius CFs ; ‘omnes Boll. 19 membris F3. -- 79 om. uel Boll. *1 tecum sentit Boll. 22 om. te Boll. *3 alienis et adulationi Boll. 4 aut Boll. 25 om. dure Boll. 6 flere Boll. 27 condolent Boll. 8 ploret Fs. 29 nlangit Boll. 30 quos Boll. 31 nond. glad. hostilis Boll, 32 om. prol. et Boll. ‘§ B resumes (exporta § ti). 3i'per B. 54 ins. spatia B. 35 498. impudens ibi habitat et B. 36 seruitute CF3F4. 37 pessimorumque atque apostatarum Pict. B. 8 uociferabor Fy. 12. Sir. 9,17. 18.2 Cor. 7,10. 14.1 Cor. 6,15; Rom. 1,32. 15. Joh. 12, 49 ; 2 Cor. 1,8; Rom. 12, 15; 1 Cor. 12, 26. o1 20 25 5 10 15 20 25 258 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. atque amantissimi fratres et filii quos in Christo genui, enumerare nequeo, quid faciam uobis? Non sum dignus Deo! neque hominibus subuenire. Praeualuit iniquitas iniquorum super nos. Quasi extranet facti sumus. Forte non credunt unum baptismum percepimus’ uel? unum Deum Patrem habemus. Indignum est illist Hiberia nati sumus. Sicut ait®?: Wonne unum Deum habetis? Quid dereliquistis unusquisque proximum suum ? 17. Idcirco doleo pro uobis, doleo, carissimi mihi®; sed iterum gaudeo intra meipsum.’ Non gratis daborawi uel® peregrinatio mea wn uacuum non fuit.2 Et contigit scelus tam horrendum” et ineffabile! Deo gratias, creduli™ baptizati de saeculo” recessistis ad paradisum. Cerno uos. Migrare cepistis ubi nox non erit, neque luctus, neque mors amplius, sed exultabrtis sicut wituli ex uinculis resolutr, et conculcabitis iniquos, et erunt cinis sub pedibus uestris. 18. Uos ergo regnabitis cum apostolis et prophetis atque martyr- ibus’ ; aeterna regna capietis, sicut ipse testatur inquiens'*; Uenzent ab oriente et’ occidente et recumbent cum Abraham et Isaac et Iacob in regno caelorum ; Koris canes et ueneficr’® et homicidae ; et mendacibus et pervuris pars eorum im stagnum agnis aeterni.'® Non merito’ ait apostolus, Ubi custus uix saluus erit, peccator et impius” transgressor legis ubi se recognoscet™ ? 19. Unde enim Coroticus cum suis sceleratissimis, rebellatores?? Christi, ubi se widebunt? qui® mulierculas baptizatas** praemia distribuunt” ob miserum* regnum temporale quod utique in momento transeat*” sicut nubes uel fumus qui utique wento dispergitur. Ita peccatores** fraudulenti a facie Domini peribunt, vustc autem epulentur in magna constantia cum Christo,” iudicabunt nationes et regibus iniquis dominabuntur in saecula saeculorum, Amen. 1 om. Deo B. * percipimus CF3F4. Set B. 4 ins. quod de B. 5 sic enim aiunt B. § mei F3F4. 7 ins. quia B. Set Be 9 om. non Fs. 10 scelus illo in tempore horridum B; om. foil. et CFsF4. 11 credentes et B. ™“ celo Fs. 13 ins. et B. 14 inquit CF3F4. 15 ab Fa. % ueneficos CF3F4*. 17 mendaces ... periuri BF, corr.; om. et CFsFs. 18 aeternae CF ,*. 19 immerito Fy corv.; enim in uanum B. 20 ims. et B. *1 recognoscit CF3F4. *2 rebellatoribus BF, corr. 23 quam CF3F4*. *4 ins. et predia orphanorum spurcissimis satellitibus suis, 0m.praemia B. *° So Fg corr. ; distribuuntur BCF%3. 26 So F4 corr.; misere B; miserere C ; miscere F3. 27 transit B. 28 ins.et B.. 29 ins. et B. 16. Ps. 64,4; 68,9; Eph, 4, 5; Mal. 2,10. 1%. Phil. 2,-16; Apoc. 225ie% 21, 4; Mal. 4, 2. 18. Matt. 8,.11;) Apoe. 22; 15 21; 78;) 10 Pet. ayaaae 192 Sap:.5,)15> Ps. 67... e Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 259 20. Zestificor coram Deo et' angelis suis, quod ita erit sicut intimauit? imperitiae meae. Non mea uerba,’ sed Dei et apostolorum atque prophetarum, quod‘ ego’? Latinum exposui,® qui numquam’ mentiti sunt. Que crediderit saluus erit,® qui uero non crediderit con- dempnabitur. Deus enim® locutus est. 21. Quaeso plurimum ut quicumque famulus Dei!’ promptus fuerit ut sit gerulus litterarum harum, ut nequaquam subtrahatur a nemine, sed magis potius legatur coram cunctis plebibus, et prae- sente ipso Corotico. Quod si Deus inspirat illos ut quandoque Deo resipiscant, ita ut’! uel sero poeniteant!? quod tam impie gesserunt.— Homicida® erga fratres Domini!—et liberent captiuas baptizatas quas* ante ceperunt, ita ut mererentur’ Deo uiuere, et sani efficiantur hic et in aeternum. Pax Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, Amen.” 1 ins. sanctis B. 2intimabit F3; intimauer Fy corr. 3 ins. sunt ista B. 4 quae B. 5 ims. in B. 6 transtuli B. 7 ims. enim CF3F4. 8 Et qui crediderint salui erunt B. 9 om. enim CF3F4. 10 ins. ut CF3F 4. 1l om. ut Fo. 12 neniteat C ; peniteatur Fy corr. 13 homicidae F4 corr. 14 ins. fuerunt, sed peniteant B; et erased in Fy. quosCFy. 1°mereantur BF4 corr. 17 Explicit Pass: Fy. won Deli. 5, 215° Mare. 16, 16°; Ps. 59,8: 10 260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. TRANSLATION. [As far as is possible, in the quotations from the Bible, the rendering of the English Version of 1611 has been followed, except in O. T. Apocrypha, in which the Douay Version of 1609 has been used. ] CONFESSION, 1. I, Parrick the sinner, am the most rustic and the least of all the faithful, and contemptible in the eyes of very many. My father was Calpornus, a deacon, a son of Potitus, a presbyter, who belonged to the village of Bannavem Taberniae. Now he had a small farm hard by, where I was taken captive. I was then about sixteen years of age. I knew not the true God, and I was led into captivity to Ireland with many thousands of persons, in accordance with our deservings, because we departed away from God, and kept not His commandments, and were not obedient to our priests, who were wont to admonish us for our salvation. And the Lord poured upon us the fury of His anger, and scattered us amongst many heathen unto the ends of the earth, where now wy littleness may be seen amongst men of another race. 2. And there the Lord opened the understanding of my unbelief that, even though late, I might call to mind my faults, and that I might turn with all my heart to the Lord my God who regarded my low estate, and pitied the youth of my ignorance, and preserved me before I knew Him, and before I had discernment or could distinguish between good and evil, and protected me and comforted me as a father does his son. 3. Wherefore, I cannot keep silence—nor would it be fitting— concerning such great benefits and such great grace as the Lord has vouchsafed to bestow on me zn the land of my captivity, because this is what we can render unto Him, namely, that after we have been chastened, and have come to the knowledge of God, we should exalt and praise His wondrous works before every nation which is under the whole heaven. 4. Because there is no other God, nor was there ever any in times past, nor shall there be hereafter, except God the Father unbegotten, Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 261 without beginning, from whom is all beginning, Almighty, as we say, and His Son, Jesus Christ, whom we declare to have always existed with the Father before the beginning of the world, with the Father after the manner of a spiritual existence, begotten ineffably, before all beginning. And by Him were made things visible and invisible. He was made man, and haying overcome death He was recetved up into heaven to the Father. And He gave to Him all power above every name of things in heaven and things in earth, and things under the earth ; and let every tongue confess to Him that Jesus Christ 1s Lord and God in whom we believe. And we look for His coming, soon to be the Judge of the quick and the dead, who will render to every man according to his deeds. And He shed on us abundantly the Holy Ghost, the gift and earnest of immortality, who makes those who believe and obey to become children of God and joint heirs with Christ, whom we confess and adore as one God in the Trinity of the Holy Name. 5. For He hath Himself said through the prophet: Call upon me in the day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me. And again He saith: Jt is honourable to reveal and confess the works of God. 6. Nevertheless, although I am faulty in many things, I wish my brethren and kinsfolk to know what manner of man I am, that they may be able to understand the desire of my soul. 7. I do not forget the testimony of my Lord, who witnesseth in the Psalm, Thou shalt destroy them that speak a lie. And again He saith : The mouth that belieth killeth the soul. And the same Lord saith in the Gospel: ZLhe idle word that men shall speak they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. 8. Therefore I ought exceedingly, with fear and trembling, to dread this sentence in that day when no one will be able to absent himself or hide, but when all of us, without exception, shall have to give account of ever the smallest sins before the gudgment seat of Christ the Lord. 9. On this account I had long since thought of writing, but I hesitated until now ; for I feared lest I should fall under the censure of men’s tongues, because I have not studied as have others, who in the most approved fashion have drunk in both law and Holy Scripture alike, and have never changed their language from the time that they were born, but on the contrary have been always rendering it more perfect. 262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. For my speech and word is translated into a tongue not my own, as can easily be proved from the savour of my writing, in what fashion I have been taught and am learned in language; for, saith the Wise Man, By the tongue will be discovered understanding and knowledge and the teaching of truth. 10. But what avails an excuse, no matter how true, especially when accompanied by presumption? since now I myself, in mine old age, covet that which in youth I did not acquire, because my sins prevented me from mastering what I had read through before. But who gives me credence although I should repeat the statement that I made at the outset ? When a youth, nay almost a boy in speech [ 07, a beardless boy ], I was taken captive before I knew what I should seek, or what I should desire, or what I ought to avoid. And so to-day I blush and am exceeding afraid to lay bare my skillessness. Because, not being learned, I am unable to make my meaning plain in few words; for as the Spirit longs, the affection displays the souls of men, and their understandings. 11. But if I had had the same privileges as others, nevertheless I would not keep silence on account of the reward. And if perchance it seems to many that I am thrusting myself forward in this matter with my want of knowledge and slow tongue, yet it is written: Zhe tongue of the stammerers shall quickly learn to speak peace. How much rather should we covet so to do, who are, he saith, the epistle of Christ, for salvation unto the ends of the earth, although not a learned one, yeta most powerful decree, written in your hearts, not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God. And again the Spirit witnesseth, And rusticity was ordained by the Most High. 12. Whence I who was at first a rustic, an exile, unlearned as everybody knows, who know not how to provide for the future—but this I do know of a certainty that verily before I was afflicted I was like a stone lying in the deep mire, and He that is mighty came, and in His mercy lifted me up, and indeed raised me aloft and placed me on the top of the wall. And therefore I ought to cry aloud that I may also render somewhat to the Lord for His benefits which are so great both here and in eternity, the value of which the mind of men cannot estimate. 13. Wherefore then be ye astonied, ye that fear God, both small and great, and ye lordly rhetoricians, hear and search out. Who was Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 263 it that called up me, fool though I be, out of the midst of those who seem to be wise and skilful in the law, and powerful in word and in everything? And me, moreover, who am abominated of this world, did He inspire beyond others—if such 1 were—only that wth reverence and godly fear and unblamably I should faithfully serve the nation to whom the love of Christ conveyed me, and presented me, as long as I live, if I should be worthy ; in fine, that I should with humility and in truth serve them. 14. And so it is proper that, according to the proportion of faith in the Trinity, we should make doctrinal distinctions, and make known the gift of God and everlasting consolation, without being held back by danger; to spread everywhere the name of God without fear, con- fidently ; so that even after my decease I may leave a legacy to my brethren and sons whom I baptized in the Lord, so many thousands of persons, 15. And I was not worthy, nor such an one, as that the Lord should grant this to His poor servant after calamities and such ereat difficulties, after a life of slavery, after many years; that He should bestow on me so great grace towards that nation, a thing that formerly, in my youth, I never hoped for nor thought of. 16. Now, after I arrived in Ireland, tending flocks was my daily occupation; and constantly I used to pray in the daytime. Love of God and the fear of Him increased more and more, and faith grew and the spirit was roused, so that in one day I would say as many asa hundred prayers, and at night nearly as many, [even] while I was out in the woods and on the mountain side. Before daybreak I used to be roused to prayer, and I felt no hurt, whether there were snow, frost, or rain; nor was there any sluggishness in me—as I now see, because then the spirit was fervent within me. 17. And there verily one night I heard in my sleep a voice saying to me, ‘‘ Thou fastest well; who art soon to go to thy fatherland.” And, again, after a very short time I heard the answer of God saying tome, “ Lo, thy ship is ready.’’ And it was not near at hand, but was, perhaps, distant two hundred miles. And I had never been there, nor did I know anyone there. And thereupon I shortly took to flight, and left the man with whom I had been for six years, and I came in the strength of God who prospered my way for good, and I met with ‘nothing to alarm me until I reached that ship. 264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 18. And on the very day that I arrived, the ship left its moorings, and I said that I had wherewith I might sail thence with them, but the shipmaster was angry, and replied harshly with indignation, ‘‘ On no account seek to go with us.”’ When I heard this I left them, to go to the hut where I was lodging, and on my way I began to pray, and before I had finished my prayer, I heard one of them shouting loudly after me: ‘‘Come quickly, for these men are calling thee’’; and straightway I returned to them. And they began to say tome: ‘‘ Come, for we receive thee in good faith ; make friends with us in any way thou desirest.’”? And so on that day I refused to swck their breasts, on account of the fear of God; but nevertheless I hoped that some of them would come into the faith of Jesus Christ, for they were heathen, and on this account I continued with them; and forthwith we set sail. 19. And after three days we reached land, and journeyed for twenty-eight days through a desert; and food failed them, and hunger overcame them. And one day the shipmaster began to say to me, ‘‘ What sayest thou, O Christian? Thy God is great and almighty, wherefore then canst thou not pray for us? for we are in danger of starvation. It will be hard for us ever to see a human being again.” Then said I plainly to them, ‘‘ Zurn earnestly and with all your heart to the Lord my God, to whom nothing is impossible, that this day He may send you food in your journey until ye be satisfied, for He has abundance everywhere.”’ And, by the help of God, so it came to pass. Lo, a herd of swine appeared in the way before our eyes, and they killed many of them ; and in that place they remained two nights; and they were well refreshed, and their dogs were sated, for many of them had fanted, and were left half dead by the way. And after this they rendered hearty thanks to God, and I became honourable in their eyes; and from that day they had food in abundance. Moreover, they found wild honey, and gave me a piece of it. And one of them said, ‘* Zhis is offered in sacrifice,’ Thank God, I tasted none of it. | 20. Now on that same night when I was sleeping, Satan tempted me mightily, in such sort as I shall remember as long as J am in this body. And there fell upon me as it were a huge rock, and I had no power over my limbs. But whence did it come into my mind to call upon Wauire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 265 Helias? And on this I saw the sun rise in the heaven, and while I was shouting ‘‘ Helias, Helias,” with all my might, lo, the splendour of that sun fell upon me, and straightway shook all weight from off me. And I believe that I was helped by Christ my Lord, and that His Spirit was even then calling aloud on my behalf. And I trust that it will be so zn the day of my distress, as He saith in the Gospel, In that day, the Lord witnesseth, ct ts not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Lather which speaketh im you. 21. And again, after many years more, I was taken captive. And so on that first night I remained with them. Moreover I heard the answer of God saying to me: ‘‘ Fortwo months thou shalt be with them.” And so it came to pass. On the sixtieth night after, the Lord delivered me out of their hands. 22. Moreover He provided for us on our journey food and fire and dry quarters every day until on the tenth day we all reached our destination. AsI stated above, for twenty-eight days we journeyed through a desert; and on the night on which we all reached our destination we had in truth no food left. 23. And again, after a few years, I was in Britain with my family, who received me as a son and earnestly besought me that at all events now, after the great tribulations which I had undergone, I would not depart from them anywhither. And there indeed J saw in the night visions a man whose name was Victoricus coming as it were from Ireland with countless letters. And he gave me one of them, and I read the beginning of the letter, which was entitled, The Voice of the Irish ; and while I was reading aloud the beginning of the letter I thought that at that very moment I heard the voice of them who lived beside the wood of Foclut, which is nigh unto the Western Sea. And thus they cried, as with one mouth, ‘*We beseech thee, holy youth, to come hither and walk among us.” And I was exceedingly broken in heart, and could read no more. And sol awoke. God be thanked that after many years the Lord granted to them according to their cry. 24. And another night, whether within me or beside me, Z cannot tell, God knoweth, in most admirable words which I heard and could not understand, except that at the end of the prayer, He spoke thus: ‘He who laid down His life for thee, He it is who speaketh in thee.”’ And so I awoke rejoicing. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [23] 266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 25. And another time I saw Him praying within me, and I was as it were within my body ; and I heard { Him praying ] over me, that is over the inner man, and there He was praying mightily with groanings. And meanwhile J was astonied, and was marvelling and thinking who it could be that was praying within me; but at the end of the prayer He spoke to the effect that He was the Spirit ; and so I awoke, and I remembered how the apostle saith: Zhe Spirit helpeth the infirmities of our prayer, for we know not what we should pray for as we ought ; but the Spirit Himself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered, which cannot be expressed in words. And again, The Lord our advocate maketh intercession for us. 26. And when I was tempted by not a few of my elders, who came and [urged] my sins against my laborious episcopate—certainly on that day ZL was sore thrust at that I might fall here and in eternity. But the Lord graciously spared the stranger and sojourner, jor His name’s sake, and He helped me exceedingly when I was thus trampled on, so that I did not fall badly into disgrace and reproach. I pray God that it be not reckoned to them as sin. 27. After the lapse of thirty years they found occasion, and that against a word that I had confessed before I wasadeacon. On account of anxiety, with sorrowful mind I disclosed to my dearest friend what Thad done in my youth one day, nay, in one hour, because I was not yet able to prevail. I cannot tell, God knoweth, if I was then fifteen years old; and I did not believe in the living God, nor had I since my infancy ; but I remained in death and in unbelief until I had been chastened exceedingly, and humbled in truth by hunger and nakedness, and that daily. 28. Contrariwise, I did not proceed to Ireland of my own accord until Iwas nearly worn out. But this was rather well for me, because in this way I was corrected by the Lord. And He fitted me, so that I should to-day be something which was once far from me, that I should care for and be busy about the salvation of others, whereas then I did not even think about myself. 29. And so on that day on which I was disallowed by the persons: whom I have mentioned above, on that night J saw in the night visions. There was a writing void of honour opposite my face. And meanwhile I heard the answer of God saying to me: ‘‘ We have seen with pain the face of him who is designated by name stripped [of its due title]” Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 267 nor did He say thus: ‘‘Thou hast seen with pain,” but, ‘‘ We haye seen with pain,” as if in that matter He had joined Himself with me. As He hathsaid: He that toucheth you is as he that toucheth the apple of mine eye. 30. Therefore I render thanks to Him who hath strengthened me in all things, so as not to hinder me from the journey on which I had resolved, and from my labour which I had learnt from Christ my Lord; but rather J felt in myself no little virtue proceeding from Him, and my faith has been approved in the sight of God and men. 31. Wherefore then I say boldly that my conscience does not blame me here or hereafter. God is my witness that I have not lied in the matters that J have stated to you. 32. But I am the rather grieved for my dearest friend that we should have deserved to hear such an answerasthat. A man to whom I had even entrusted my soul! And I ascertained from not a few of the brethren before that defence—it was at a time when I was not present, nor was I in Britain, nor will the story originate with me— that he too had fought forme in my absence. Even he himself had said to me with his own lips: ‘‘ Lo, thou art to be raised to the rank of bishop”’; of which I was not worthy. But how did it occur to him afterwards to put me to shame publicly before everyone, good and bad, in respect of an [ office ] which before that he had of his own accord and gladly granted [me], and the Lord too, who is greater than all? 33. I have said enough. Nevertheless, I ought not to hide the gift of God which He bestowed upon us im the land of my captivity ; because then I earnestly sought Him, and there I found Him, and He preserved me from all iniquities. This is my belief, because of His indwelling Spirit who hath worked in me until this day. Boldly again [am I speaking]. But God knoweth if man had said this to me, per- chance I would have held my peace for the love of Christ. 34. Hence therefore I render unwearied thanks to my God who kept me faithful in the day of my temptation, so that to-day I can confidently offer to Him a sacrifice, as a living victim, my soul to Christ my Lord, who saved me out of all my troubles, so that Imay say: Who am I,O Lord, or what is my calling, that Thou hast disclosed such Divine power to me? so that to-day among the heathen I should steadfastly exalt and magnify Thy name wherever I may be; and that not only in [23°] 268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. prosperity, but also in afflictions, so that whatever may happen to me, whether good or bad, I ought to receive it with an equal mind, and ever render thanks to God who shewed me that I might trust Him endlessly, as one that cannot be doubted; and who heard me, so that I, ignorant as I am, should 7m the last days, begin to undertake this work so holy and so wonderful ; so that I might imitate, in some degree, those whom the Lord long ago foretold would herald His Gospel for a witness unto all nations before the end of the world. And accordingly, as we see, this has been so fulfilled. Behold, we are witnesses that the Gospel has been preached to the limit beyond which no man dwells. 35. Now, it were a tedious task to narrate the whole of my toil in its details, or even partially. I shall briefly say in what manner the most gracious God often delivered [me] from slavery and from the twelve perils whereby my soul was imperilled, besides many plots, and things which Lam not able to express in words. Nor shall I weary my readers. But I have as my voucher God who knoweth all things, even before they come to pass, as the answer of God frequently warned me, though I was but a poor, humble, wnlearned orphan. 36. Whence came to me this wisdom, which was not in me, I who neither knew the number of my days, nor savoured God? Whence afterwards came to me that gift so great, so salutary, the knowledge and love of God, but only that I might part with fatherland and parents ? 37. And many gifts were proffered me with weeping and tears. And I displeased them, and also, against my wish, not a few of my elders, but, God being my guide, I did not at all consent or assent to them. It was not my grace, but God who overcometh in me, and He withstood them all, so that I came to the heathen Irish to preach the Gospel, and to endure insults from unbelievers, so as to hear the reproach of my going abroad, and suffer many persecutions even unto bonds, and that I should give my free condition for the profit of others. And if I should be worthy, I am ready [to give] even my life for His name’s sake unhesitatingly and very gladly ; and there I desire to spend it until I die, if the Lord would grant it to me. 38. Because J am a debtor exceedingly to God, who granted me such great grace that many peoples through me should be regenerated to God and afterwards confirmed, and that clergy should everywhere be ordained for them, to a people newly come to belief which the - rt Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 269 Lord took from the ends of the earth. As He had in times past promised through His prophets: Zhe Gentiles shall come unto thee from the ends of the earth, and shall say: As our fathers have got for them- selves false idols, and there is no profit in them. And again, I have set thee to be alight of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. 39. And there I wish to wait for His promise who verily never disappoints. As He promisesin the Gospel: They shall come from the east and west, and from the south and from the north, and shall sit down with Abraham and Isaae and Jacob; as we believe that believers will come from all parts of the world. 40. For that reason, therefore, we ought to fish well and dil- gently, as the Lord forewarns and teaches, saying: Come ye after me, and I will make you to become fishers of men. And again, He saith through the prophets: Behold, I send fishers and many hunters, saith God, and so forth. \ Wherefore, then, it was exceedingly necessary that we should spread our nets, so that a great multitude and a throng should be taken for God, and that everywhere there should be clergy to baptize and exhort a people, poor and needy, as the Lord in the Gospel warns and teaches, saying: Go ye therefore now, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. And again He saith: Go ye therefore into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. And again: This Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come. And in like manner the Lord, foreshewing by the prophet, saith: And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: and on my servants and on my handmaidens L will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy. And He saith in Osee, I will call them my people, which were not my people ; and her that had obtained mercy, which had not obtained mercy. And it shall come to pass that in the place where it was said, Ye are not my people ; there shall they be called the children of the living God. 270 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 41. Whence then in Ireland they who never had the knowledge of God, but until now only worshipped idols and abominations—how has there been lately made there a people of the Lord, and they are called children of God? Sons of the Scots and daughters of chieftains are seen to become monks and virgins of Christ. 42. In especial there was one blessed lady, of Scottic birth, of noble rank, most beautiful, grown up, whom I baptized; and after a few days she came to us for a certain cause. She disclosed to us that she had received an answer by the good pleasure of God, and He warned her to become a virgin of Christ, and live closer to God. Thank God, six days after, most admirably and eagerly she seized on that which all virgins of God do in like manner ; not with the consent of their fathers; but they endure persecution and lying reproaches from their parents; and nevertheless their number increases more and more, and we know not the number of our race who are there born again, in addition to widows and continent persons. But they who are kept in slavery suffer especially. They constantly endure even unto terrors and threats. But the Lord gave grace to many of my handmaidens, for, although they are forbidden, they earnestly follow [the example set them ]. 43. Wherefore then, even if I wished to part with them, and proceeding to Britain—and glad and ready I was to do so—as to my fatherland and parents, and not that only, but to go as far as Gaul in order to visit the brethren, and to behold the face of the saints of my Lord—God knoweth that I used to desire it exceedingly. Yet L am bound in the Spirit, who witnesseth to me that if I should do this He would note meas guilty ; and I fear to lose the labour which I began, and yet not I, but Christ the Lord, who commanded me to come and be with them for the remainder of my life, ¢f the Lord will, and if he should guard me from every evil way, so that I may not sim in Ms sight. 44. Now I hope that I ought to do this, bnt I do not trust myself as long as I am in the body of this death, because he is strong who daily endeavours to turn me away from the faith, and from that chastity of unfeigned religion that I have purposed to keep to the end of my life for Christ my Lord. But the flesh, the enemy, is ever dragging us unto death, that is to allurements which end in woe. And J know in part wherein I have not led a perfect life, as have other believers; but I confess to my Lord, and Ido not blush in His presence, for L lie not Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 271 when I say that from the time that I knew Him, from my youth, there grew in me the love of God and the fear of Him, and unto this hour, the Lord being gracious to me, J have kept the faith. 45. Let who will laugh and insult, I shall not be silent nor conceal the signs and wonders which were ministered to me by the Lord many years before they came to pass, since He knoweth all things even before the world began. 46. Therefore I ought without ceasing to render thanks to God who oftentimes pardoned my folly and carelessness, and that not in one place only, so that He be not exceedingly wroth with me, I, who have been given to Him as a fellow-labourer; and yet I did not quickly assent in accordance with what had been shewn to me, and as the Spirit brought to my remembrance. And the Lord shewed mercy upon me thousands of times, because He saw in me that I was ready, but that I did not know what was due by me in return for these blessings; what, in fact, I should do about my position, because many were forbidding this embassage. Moreover they were talking amongst themselves behind my back, and saying, ‘‘ Why does this fellow thrust himself into danger amongst enemies who have no knowledge of God?” They did not say this out of malice, but it did not seem meet in their eyes, on account of my rusticity, as I myself witness that I have under- stood. And I did not quickly recognise the grace that was then in me. Now that seems meet in mine eyes which I ought to have done before. 47. Now, therefore, I have simply disclosed to my brethren and fellow-servants, who have believed me, for what reason J told you before, and foretell you to strengthen and confirm your faith. Would that you, too, would imitate greater things, and do things of more consequence. This will be my glory, for A wise son is the glory of his father. 48. You know, and God also, in what manner J have lived from my youth with you, in the faith of truth and sincerity of heart. Moreover, as regards those heathen amongst whom I dwell, I have kept faith with them, and will keep it. God knoweth, I have defrauded none of them, nor do I think of doing it, for the sake of God and His Church, lest I should raise persecution against them and all of us, and lest through me the name of the Lord should be blasphemed ; for it is written, Woe to the man through whom the name of the Lord is blasphemed. 212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 49. But though I be rude in all things, nevertheless I have endeavoured in some sort to keep watch over myself, even as regards the Christian brethren, and the virgins of Christ, and the religious women who used of their own accord to present me with their little gifts, and would throw off their ornaments upon the altar, and I returned them again to them. And they were scandalized at my doing so. But I did it on account of the hope of immortality, so as to keep myself warily in all things, for this reason, namely, that the heathen might recewve me and the ministry of my service on any grounds, and that I should not, even in the smallest matter, give occasion to the unbelievers to defame or disparage. 50. Perchance, then, when I baptized so many thousands of men, I hoped, from any one of them even as much as the half of a scruple ? Tell me, and I shall restore zt to you. Or when the Lord ordained clergy everywhere by means of my mediocrity, and I imparted my service to them for nothing, if I demanded from one of them even the price of my shoe; tell it against me, and I shall restore you more. 51. Z spent for you that they might recevve me, and both amongst you, and wherever I journeyed for your sake, through many perils, even to outlying regions beyond which no man dwelt, and where never had anyone come to baptize or ordain clergy, or confirm the people, I have, by the bounty of the Lord, done everything, carefully and very gladly, for your salvation. 52. On occasion, I used to give presents to the kings, besides the hire that I gave to their sons who accompany me, and nevertheless they seized me with my companions. And on that day they most eagerly desired to kill me, but my time had not yet come. And every- thing they found with us they plundered, and they bound me myself with irons. And on the fourteenth day the Lord freed me from their power, and whatever was ours was restored to us for the sake of God, and the near friends, whom we had provided beforehand. 53. Moreover, ye know by proof how much I paid to those who acted as guides through all the districts which I more frequently visited ; for I reckon that I distributed to them not less than the price of fifteen men, so that ye might enjoy me, and I might ever enjoy you in God. I do not regret it, nor is it enough for me. Still L spend and will spend more. The Lord is mighty to grant to me afterwards to be myself spent for your souls. Wurtre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 273 54. Behold, J call God for a record upon my soul that I lie not, nor would I write to you that there may be an occasion for flattering words or covetousness, nor that I hope for honour from any of you. Sufficient is the honour which is not yet seen, but is believed on in the heart. And faithful is He that promised, never does He lie. 55. But I see that already 7m this present world I am exalted above measure by the Lord. And I was not worthy nor such an one as that He should grant this to me; since I know of a surety that poverty and affliction become me better than riches and delights. But Christ, too, the Lord, was poor for our sakes: I indeed am wretched and unfortunate, though I should wish for wealth, now I have it not, nor do I judge mine own self, for daily I expect either slaughter or to be defrauded, or be reduced to slavery, or an unfair attack of some kind. But none of these things move me, on account of the promises of heaven, because I have cast myself into the hands of God Almighty, for He rules everywhere, as saith the prophet : a thy care upon God, and He shall sustain thee. 56. Behold, now LZ commit the keeping of my soul to my most faithful God, for whom I am an ambassador in my ignoble state, only because He accepteth no man’s person, and chose me for this duty that I should be a minister, one of His least. 57. Whence then shall Irender unto Him for all His benefits towards me? But what shall I say, or what shall I promise to my Lord? For I see nought except what He Himself has given to me; but He trreth the hearts and reins. Because enough, and more than enough, do I desire, and was ready, that He should grant me to drink of Mis cup, as He permitted to others also who love Him. 58. Wherefore let it not happen to me from my God that I should ever part with His people which He purchased in the ends of the earth. I pray God to give me perseverance, and to deign that I render myself to Him as a faithful witness until my passing hence for the sake of my God. 59. And if I ever imitated anything good for the sake of my God whom I love, I pray Him to grant to me that I may shed my blood with those strangers and captives for His name’s sake, even though I should lack burial itself, or that in most wretched fashion my corpse be divided lhmb by limb to dogs and wild beasts, or that the fow/s of the air eat it. Most surely I deem that if this should happen to 274 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. me I have gained my soul with my body, because without any doubt we shall rise on that day in the brightness of the sun, that is, in the glory of Christ Jesus our Redeemer, as sons of the living God and joint- heirs with Christ, and conformed to His image that will be, since of Him and through Him and in Him are all things. To Him be glory for ever and ever. Amen. For in Him we shall reign. 60. For that sun which we behold, by the command of God, rises daily for our sakes; but it will never reign, nor will its splendour endure; but all those who worship it shall go in misery to sore punishment. We, on the other hand, who believe in and worship the true sun, Christ, who will never perish, nor will anyone who doeth His will, but he will abide for ever, as Christ will abide for ever, who reigneth with God the Father Almighty and with the Holy Spirit, before the worlds, and now, and for ever and ever. Amen. 61. Lo! again and again I shall briefly set forth the words of my | confession. J testify in truth, and in exaltation of heart before God and His holy angels, that I never had any cause except the Gospel and His promises for ever returning to that nation from whence previously I scarcely escaped. 62. But I pray those who believe and fear God, whosoever shall have deigned to look upon or receive this writing which Patrick the sinner, unlearned as everybody knows, composed in Ireland, that no one ever say it was my ignorance that did whatever trifling matter I. did, or proved in accordance with God’s good pleasure, but judge ye, and let it be most truly believed that it was the gift of God. And this is my confession before I die. Wauarre— Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 275 EPISTLE, 1. I, Parrick the sinner, unlearned as everybody knows :—I confess that I have been appointed a bishop in Ireland. Most assuredly I deem that I have received from God what I am. And so I dwell in the midst of barbarous heathen, a stranger and exile for the love of God. He is witness if this is so. Not that I desired to utter from my mouth anything so harshly and so roughly; but I am compelled, roused as 1 am by zeal for God and for the truth of Christ ; by love for my nearest friends and sons, for whom I have not regarded my fatherland and parents, yea, and my life unto death. I have vowed to my God to teach the heathen if I am worthy, though I be despised by some. 2. With mine own hand have I written and composed these words to be given and delivered and sent to the soldiers of Coroticus ;—I do not say to my fellow-citizens or to the fellow-citizens of the holy Romans, but to those who are fellow-citizens of demons because of their evil works. Behaving like enemies, they are dead while they live, allies of the Scots and apostate Picts, as though wishing to gorge themselves with the blood of innocent Christians, whom I, in countless numbers, begot to God, and confirmed in Christ. 3. On the day following that on which the newly-baptized, in white array, were anointed—it was still fragrant on their foreheads, while they were cruelly butchered and slaughtered with the sword by the above-mentioned persons—I sent a letter with a holy presbyter, whom I taught from his infancy, clergy accompanying him, with a request that they would allow us some of the booty, or of the baptized captives whom they had taken. They jeered at them. 4. Therefore I know not what I should the rather mourn, whether those who are slain, or those whom they captured, or those whom the Devil grievously ensnared. In everlasting punishment they will become slaves of hell along with him, for verily whosoever committeth sin rs a bondservant, and is called a son of the Devil. 5. Wherefore let every man that feareth God know that aliens they are from me and from Christ my God, for whom I am an ambas- _ sador ; patricide, fratricide ! ravening wolves eating up the people of the 216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Lord as tt were bread. As he saith: O Lord, the ungodly have destroyed thy law, which in the last times He had excellently and kindly planted in Ireland, and it was builded by the favour of God. 6. I make no false claim. I have part with those whom He called and predestinated to preach the Gospel amidst no small persecutions, even unto the ends of the earth, even though the enemy casts an eyil eye on me by means of the tyranny of Coroticus, who fears neither God nor His priests whom He chose, and to whom He granted that highest divine sublime power, that whom they should bind on earth should be bound in heaven. 7. Whence therefore, ye holy and humble men of heart, I beseech you earnestly, it is not right to pay court to such men, nor to take food or drink with them, nor ought one to accept their almsgivings, until by doing sore penance with shedding of tears they make amends before God, and liberate the servants of God and the baptized hand- maidens of Christ, for whom He died and was crucified. 8. Zhe Most High approveth not the gifts of the wicked. He that offereth sacrifice of the goods of the poor is as one that sacrificeth the son in the presence of his father. The riches, he saith, which he hath gathered unjustly will be vomited up from his belly. The angel of death draggeth him away. He will be tormented by the fury of dragons. The viper’s tongue shall slay him; unquenchable fire devoureth him. And theie- fore, Woe to those who fill themselves with what is not their own. Or again, What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul 2 9. It would be tedious to discuss or declare [their deeds] one by one, [and] to gather from the whole law testimonies concerning such greed. Avarice is a deadly sin: Zhow shalt not covet thy neighbour's goods. Thou shalt do no murder. A murderer cannot be with Christ. He that hateth his brother is reckoned as a murderer. Or, again, He that loveth not his brother abideth in death. How much more guilty is he that hath stained his hands with the blood of the sons of God whom he recently purchased in the ends of the earth through the exhortations of my littleness. | 10. Did I come to Ireland without God, or according to the flesh? Who compelled me—JZ am bound in the spirit—not to see any one of my kinsfolk? Is it from me that springs that godly compassion which I exercise towards that nation who once took me captive and harried. Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 2070 the menservants and maidservants of my father’s house? I was freeborn according to the flesh, J am born of a father who was a decurion, but I sold my noble rank, I blush not to state it, nor am I sorry, for the profit of others. In short, I am a slave in Christ to a foreign nation on account of the unspeakable glory of the eternal life which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, 11. And if my own know me not, @ prophet hath no honour in his own country. Perchance we are not of one and the same fold nor have one God and Father. As He saith: He that is not with me ts against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad. It is not meet that one pulleth down and another buildeth up. TI seek not mine own. It was not my own grace but God that put this earnest care into my heart, that I should be one of the hunters or fishers whom long ago God foretold would come 7m the last days, 12. Men look askance at me. What shall I do, O Lord? Iam exceedingly despised. Lo, around me are Thy sheep torn to pieces and spoiled, and that too by the robbers aforesaid, by the orders of Coroticus with hostile intent. Far from the love of God is he who betrays Christians into the hands of the Scots and Picts. Ravening wolves have swallowed up the flock of the Lord, which verily in Ireland was growing up excellently with the greatest care. And the sons of Scots and the daughters of chieftains who were monks and virgins of Christ I am unable to reckon, Wherefore, Be not pleased with the wrong done by the unjust; even unto hell it shall not please thee. 13. Which of the saints would not shudder to jest or feast with such men? They have filled their houses with the spoil of dead Christians. They live by plunder. Wretched men, they know not that it is poison, they offer the deadly food to their friends and sons: just as Eve did not understand that verily it was death that she handed to her husband. So are all they who do wrong. They work death eternal as their punishment. 14. The custom of the Roman Christian Gauls is this :—They send holy and fit men to the Franks and other heathen with many thousands of solidi to redeem baptized captives. Thou slayest as many and sellest them to a foreign nation that knows not God. Thou deliverest the members of Christ as it were to a brothel. What 278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. manner of hope in God hast thou, or whoso consents with thee, or who holds converse with thee in words of flattery? God will judge; for it is written, Wot only those who commit evil, but those that consent with them, shall be damned. 15. I know not what I should say, or what I should speak further about the departed ones of the sons of God, whom the sword has touched sharply above measure. For itis written: Weep with them that weep, and, again, Lf one member suffer, let all the members suffer with zt. The Church, therefore, bewails and will lament her sons and daughters whom the sword has not as yet slain, but who are banished and carried off to distant lands where sin openly oppresses, and shamelessly abounds. There freemen are put up for sale, Christians are reduced to slavery, and, worst of all, to most shameful, most vile, and apostate Picts. 16. Therefore, in sadness and grief shall I cry aloud. O most lovely and beloved brethren, and sons whom I begot in Christ, I cannot reckon them, what shall I do for you? Jam not worthy to come to. the aid of either God or men. The wickedness of the wicked hath prevailed against us. We are become as it were strangers. Perchance they do not believe that we received one baptism, or that we have one God and Father. It is in their eyes a shameful thing that we were born in Ireland. As He saith, Have ye not one God? Why do ye, each one, forsake his neighbour ? 17. Therefore I grieve for you, I grieve, O ye most dear to me. But again, I rejoice within myself. J have not laboured for nought, and my journey to a strange land was not am vain. And yet, there happened a crime so horrid and unspeakable! Thank God, it was as baptized believers that ye departed from the world to paradise. I can see you. Ye have begun to remove to where there shall be no night nor sorrow nor death any more, but ye shall leap like calves loosened from their bonds, and ye shall tread down the wicked, and they shall be ashes under your feet. 18. Ye therefore shall reign with apostles, and prophets, and martyrs. Ye shall take everlasting kingdoms, as He Himself wit- nesseth, saying: Zhey shall come from the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. Without are dogs and sorcerers and murderers; and liars and false swearers shall have their part in the lake of everlasting fire. Doth not Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 279 the apostle rightly say: Where the righteous shall scarcely be saved, where shall the sinner and the ungodly transgressor of the law recognize himself ? 19. Wherefore then, where shall Coroticus with his guilty followers, rebels against Christ, where shall they see themselves—they who distribute baptized damsels as rewards, and that for the sake of a miserable temporal kingdom, which verily passes away in a moment like a cloud or smoke which is verily dispersed by the wind? So shall the deceitful wicked perish at the presence of the Lord, but let the righteous feast in great constancy with Christ. They shall judge nations, and shall have dominion over ungodly kings for ever and Geyer, Amen: 20. J testify before God and His angels that it will be so as He has signified to my unskilfulness. The words are not mine, but of God and the apostles and prophets, who have never lied, which I have set forth in Latin. He that believeth shall be saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned. For God hath spoken. 21. I beseech earnestly that whatever servant of God be ready that he be the bearer of this letter, so that on no account it be suppressed by anyone, but much rather be read in the presence of all the people, yea, in the presence of Coroticus himself, if so be that God may inspire them to amend their lives to God some time, so that even though late they may repent of their impious doings (murderer as he is in regard of the brethren of the Lord!), and may liberate the baptized women captives whom they had taken, so that they may deserve to live to God, and be made whole, here and in eternity. Peace to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. Amen. 280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. NOTES ON THE TEXT. Title.-—Although the titles Confessio and Epistola are here applied to these two little works respectively, in accordance with established usage, yet it is probable that they were originally known as Libri Sancti Patricii Episcopt, the title we find in A. This is supported by the colophon of the Confession in CF;F,, Explicit liber 2, Incipit liber 12, and by the Vitae, which refer to them as Libri, or Liber Epistolarum (so Vitae iii. 11; iv. 1; Trip. pp. 10, 18), or Lebri or Liber Episcopr (so Vitae ii, 4, 11; 1.4). The special name Confesszo found in the titles of Liber i. in CF3F, is one of the many indications of the affinity of those three mss. It is possible that the scribe of B, in using the term Uita Beati Patricwt, was influenced by Vita iv. 16, in which § 16 of this edition is cited as im libro quem de wuita et conuersatione sua ipse com- posurt. P. 285, 1. 2.—Patricius.—According to Muirchu (B), cap. 1, he was also named Sochet: ‘‘ Patricius qui et Sochet uocabatur.”” So the Hymn of St. Fiacc, ‘‘ Sucat his name [it] was said.’ This was “‘ his name from his parents”’ (Vit. Trip., p. 17). A note on St. Fiacce’s Hymn, quoted Vit. Zrip., p. 418, explains Sucat as, Deus belli, uel Fortis belli. Tirechan assigns him four names: ‘ Inueni ii1i nomina in libro scripta Patricio apud Ultanum episcopum Conchuburnensium : Sanctus Magonus, qui est clarus, Succetus qui est... Patricius... Cothirthiacus quia seruiuit uil [iu] domibus magorum. Et empsit illum unus ex eis cui nomen erat Miliuc maccu-Boin magus, et seruiuit illi uii annis.’”?’ The Tripartite Life (p. 17) adds to this that Patrick received the name Magonius from Saint Germanus, and that of ‘‘ Patricius, that is, pater ciuium, from Pope Celestine.” So too the Preface to the Hymn of St. Sechnall. It is possible that the name Patricius is indicative of curvalis rank. P, 235, 1. 2.—Peccator is a self-depreciatory epithet of Patricius. Cf. ‘‘ Patricius peccator indoctus scilicet,” Conf. 62, Ep. 1. Compare Dionysius Hxvguus. P. 235, 1. 2.— Rusticissimus.—Cf. §§ 11, 12, 46. P. 235, 1. 8.— Contemptibilis sum.—In A the words apud plurimos close a paragraph which is followed by a space, such as is that between the last words of the Confession and the appended note. This is a strong argument in favour of the reading contemptibilis sum. On the other hand, the superlative is most in accordance with Patrick’s hyper- Wurire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 281 bolical style; and it is not natural to take apud plur. in connection with rust. et min. He was rusticissimus et minimus omn. fid. in his own estimation, contemptibilissimus in that of others. P. 235, 1. 4.—Calpornum diaconum, &c.—According to Ep. 10, Patrick’s father was a decurio in his native village, as well as a deacon of the church: ‘‘ Ingenuus fui secundum carnem, decorione patre nascor.””’ Muirchu (B), cap. 1, repeats the statement of the Confession as to the ecclesiastical rank of Calpornus (‘ Cualfarni diaconi ortus’’) and Potitus; Marianus Scotus, in his Chronicle, Ann. 372, reverses it: ‘‘ Presbyter fuit ipse Calpurn, filius diaconi nomine Fotid.”” Similarly Vit. Trip., p. 9; while the Hymn of St. Fiacc suppresses the fact that Patrick’s father and grandfather were both in Holy Orders: ‘‘Son of Calpurn, son of Otide, grandson of deacon Odisse.”’ The same pedigree is also found in the Leabhar Breac twice, and in the Book of Leinster. If Odissus were a deacon, this would be a sufficient objection to the insertion of the words filii Odissi (A ™8.) after Potiti, since presbyteri would naturally be taken with Odissi, not with the remoter antecedent. The Preface (B) to the Hymn of St. Sechnall agrees with Marianus Scotus in the statement that Potitus was a deacon, not a presbyter. The words are: ‘‘ As to Patrick, his origin was of the Britons of Her- cluaide : Calpurn was his father’s name ; Fotaid his grandfather’s, who was a deacon; Conchess, further, was his mother; Lupait and Tigris were his two sisters.”’ Patrick’s mother’s name is also given by Muirchu(B), cap. 1: ‘‘matre etiam conceptus Concesso nomine,”’ and the Vitaiv. 1, which quotes as if from the Confessio: ‘‘Ipse testatur lib. Epist., Hyo sum Patricius Kalfurnii filius matrem habens Conchessam.’? Marianus Scotus adds, 1. c., that she was sister to St. Martin of Tours. ‘‘ She was a kins- woman of Martin’s.”” (Vit. Trip., p. 9.) The reading of R, Calpurnium diaconem quondam, is intended to suggest that Calpurnius had renounced his orders before his marriage. Jocelin, on the other hand (Vita vi. 1), represents his ordination as having taken place after the birth of his children. P. 235, 1.4. Filium quendam.— A son.” The reading guondam, ‘*Son of the late Potitus,” is pointless. P. 285, 1. 5.— Qui fuit wico is also the reading of Muirchu (B), cap. 1. P. 235, 1. 5.—Bannauem Taberniae.—The most ancient comment on this name is that given by Muirchu (B), cap. 1, ‘‘ Bannauem thaburindec haut procul a mari nostro, quem uicum constanter indubitanterque R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [24] 282 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. comperimus esse Uentre.”” This last clause is quoted by Probus, (Vita v. 1), with the change of Ventre into Neutriae prowinciae. Muirchu has previously stated that Patrick was ‘‘in Britannis natus.” It is not unreasonable to suppose that Muirchu’s Uentre is another form or a corruption of the name Wemthur, which is stated to have been Patrick’s birthplace in the Hymn of St. Fiace: ‘ Patrick was born in Nemthur ; this is what is narrated in stories.” A note on this opening line of the hymn explains Nemthur as ‘‘a city which is among Britons of the North, viz. Ail-cliade”’; and with this agrees the Preface (B) to the Hymn of St. Sechnall, quoted above, ‘‘ As to Patrick, his origin was of the Britons of Her-cluaide.” Ail-cludde, or Her-cluaide, is Dumbarton on the Clyde. Hogan (Analect. Boll. i., p. 549), following Ussher (op. evt., p. 819), identifies Bannauem with Killpatrick, near Dumbarton. Todd (St. Patrick, p-. 357) quotes Lanigan as having suggested that Bonauem, as they spell it, might, as a Celtic word, be possibly translated river’s mouth. There is a full discussion of the subject in an article by Bishop P. F. Moran in The Dublin Review, April, 1880. See also lrish Liber Hymnorum, ., p. 176. It is right to mention that Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson published in The Academy of 11th May, 1895, a very ingenious conjecture that bannauem Taberniae (last word written tadnie in F;) is a mistake for bannauetabrniae, i.e., Bannauenta Britanniae, which he identifies with Borough Hill, near Daventry in Northamptonshire. Similarly F. Haverfield in Eng. Hist. Review, Oct. 1895. Daventry is in the very centre of England; and this certainly does not agree with Muirchw’s description of Uentre as ‘‘haut procul a mari nostro.” It is, perhaps, worth noting too that the intense dislike which Patrick displays towards the Picts (‘‘ preesertim indignissimorum pessimorum apostatarumque Pictorum,’’ Ep. §§ 2, 15) is most naturally accounted for if we suppose him to have lived near them. Besides, he would have written Britanniarum. P. 235, 1. 6. Capturam dedi.—This peculiar phrase occurs again, Conf. §§ 10, 21. B has the emendation didiei here andin§ 10. Denis has the following note on his own reading, 7m capturam decidi: ‘ Ita haec verba citat auctor Vitae iv. apud Colganum : ecgraphum nostrum habebat capt. dedi: Usserus, pag. 832, capt. didici.”” A reference to Ussher’s work, Brit. Eccles. Ant., 1.c., shows that Denis has here made aslip. Ussher gives the reading ded. It is possible that Patrick coined the phrase on the analogy of Ps, lxvii. 18, ‘‘ Cepisti captiuitatem.” P, 235, 1. 7. Annorum—aui.—The reading of R, guindecim, is Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 283 intended to suggest that Patrick’s captivity immediately followed the sin committed, as he tells us (§ 27), at the age of fifteen.. P. 235, |. 8. Hiberione.—This form occurs also in Conf. 16, 23, 28, 41,62; Ep. 1, 5,10,12; Mrberia, Ep. 16; Vox Hyberionacum, Conf. 23; Ad Mibernas gentes, Conf. 37. P. 235, 1. 8. Zot milia hominum occurs again, Conf. 14, 50; cf. Ep. 14, ‘‘ Cum tot milia solidorum.”’ P. 235, ll. 11,12. LIram animationis suae.—The emendation indigna- tionis in B is intended to bring the quotation into exact agreement with the text of Ps. xxvii. 49. But the words really are cited from Isaiah xl. 25. P. 235, 1.13. Paruitas mea.—There are several such periphrases for ego in these tracts, e.g., ‘‘ Paruitas nostra,”’ Ep. 9; ‘‘Incredulitas mea,”’ Conf. 2; ‘‘Ignorantia mea,” Conf. 2, 62 (‘‘ Mea ign.’’) ; ‘* Mea gratia,” Conf. 37, Ep. 11; ‘‘ Insipientia mea,” Conf. 46; ‘‘ Neglegentia mea,”’ Conf. 46; ‘‘ Modicitas mea,’’ Conf. 50; ‘‘ Imperitia mea,’ Ep. 20. P. 235, 1.14. Aperuit sensum incredulitatis meae.—Incredulitas mea is best taken as a periphrasis for ego. The insertion of the words cordis met is consequently not necessary to complete the sense. It was possibly due to a desire to see a reference to Jer. iv. 19, ‘‘ Sensus cordis mei,” and Heb, iii. 12, ‘‘Cor malignum incredulitatis.” The phrase adoliscentiae ignorantiae meae just below was similarly a stumbling- block to later copyists. Note that B differs from the others in its method of getting over it. P. 236, 1. 2.—Consulatus = consolatus, as always in A. It is there- fore better to read me than mez, in order to avoid misunderstanding. P. 236, ll. 5,6. Ut... exaltare.— Ut is followed by an infinitive also in Conf. i4, “Ut .. . relinquere,”’ and Conf. 43, ““Ut... wisitare.” P.236, 1.10. Omnia tenentem.— Omnitenens is found in Tertullian and St. Augustine as the rendering of zavroxpatwp, Almighty. P 236, 1. 18.—CF;F, punctuate : zpstus. Mox futurum, &e. P. 237, 1. 10.—Jn die illa.—Dies (sing.) is feminine also in Conf. 16, 18 (only read in A), 19 (bis in rell.) 27, 33 (CF;F,), 42, 52, 59. Ep. 3. It is masc. in Conf. 19 (A), 26, 29, 33 (Boll.) 52. P. 237, 1. 14. Ne wneederem in linguam hominum.—Incederem =tmerderem, as R writes it. Todd (St. Patrick, p. 311) renders the phrase, ‘‘ I was afraid of falling upon the language of men [i.e. I was afraid of attempting to write in the language of the civilized world]”’; dnd W. Stokes (Vit. Trip., p. 359) explains it, ‘‘I feared offending against | doing violence to] the language of men.” Both these explana- tions seem rather forced. It means rather, as Ferguson renders it, ‘‘I [4] 284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. feared Lest I should fall in censure of men’s tongues.’’ The phrase is. possibly modelled on 2 Sam. xxiv. 14, ‘‘ Melius est ut incidam in manus Domini... quam in manus hominum.”’ Dr. Gwynn compares : ‘On evil days though fall’n, and evil tongues.’’—Par. Lost, vii. 26. P, 237, 11.15, 16. Que optime—combiberunt.—Prof. Bury ‘‘ suspects that ¢taqgue has got out of its place, and should precede dedici: itaque —sicut, as in p. 288, 1.6. But if the text is sound, p. 239, 1. 14,. should be compared, where it seems to have somewhat the force of the German ‘also.’’? The sense is well given by Sir Samuel. Ferguson :— ‘‘ Who, excellently versed in civic law, And sacred letters, in a like degree.”’ Lura is a necessary emendation: see § 13, ‘ legis periti.”’ P. 237, 1.17. Sermo et loquela, in 8S, John viii. 43, are the transla- tion respectively of Adyos and Aadia; but it is not likely that the distinction in meaning of the two words was present to Patrick’s mind. P. 237,1.18. In linguam alienam.—It is not clear whether he means Latin or Irish. The latter is probable from the fact that he speaks (Conf. 1) of the Irish as alienigenae. P. 237, 1.19. Saliwa.—Ferguson, ‘‘ By the savour of the style I use.”’ Cf. Aug., Opp., tom. 3, p. 395, a. 1., “‘ Et ab altera, ut credo, saliua oris elus uicem laborem causam suscepi.”’ P. 237, 1.26. Quod ante praefatus sum.—Viz., concerning the early age at which his education was interrupted. He proceeds now to repeat the fact with emphasis. P. 2388, 1. 1. Ln uwerbis.—The substitution of uw for d is common in mss.; and it has been very generally thought that the true reading here is ¢mberbis or inberbis (so Ware). However, im werbis gives a good sense, whether we connect puer im uerbis, ‘a boy in language,’ or, as in B, 2 uerbis capt. dedi,‘ 1 went into bondage in language as well as limb.’ P. 238, 1.4. Mon desertus.—This is practically the conjecture of | W. Stokes, who reads disertus. It is to be noted, however, that in A desertus = ‘learned’ (see l. 11 ‘‘etsi non deserta’’), but disertum = ‘a desert’: e.g. §§ 19, 22, ‘* Per disertum iter fecimus”’; desertus is also - nearer in form to deeritis (A). P. 238, 1. 4. Sermonem.—So present editor. The contraction bar which denotes m or v is easily forgotten by a scribe, or obliterated. P. 238, 1. 5. Spiritus. . . adfectus.—Adfectus in the sphere of the human corresponds to Spzritus in the sphere of the divine. Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 285 P. 238, 1. 8. Aliquantos.—lI.e. the aliquanti seniores of §§ 26, 37. P. 238, 1. 10. Adpetere debemus refers to § 10, ‘‘Adpeto in senectute mea,” &c. P. 238, 1. 12. Ratum fortissimum.—Ratum occurs in Ducange (Glossarium Mediae et Infimae Latinitatis) in the sense deliberatum, constitutum. ortissimum is possibly an echo of 2 Cor. x. 10, ‘¢ Epistolae inquiunt graues sunt et fortes.” It is also possible that ratum may be a trace of an original reading, mznistratum or ministrata. This word occurs in 2 Cor, il. 3, which is quoted in the context. P. 238, 1.15. Unde ego, &e.—The sentence is incomplete ; nescio suggested scvo. For primus, Prof. Bury conjectures zmus. P. 238, 1.24. Dominicate.—The term domni (CF3F,) was applied to Church dignitaries. Dominicatus is the adj. of dominicum, ‘a demesne’: ‘‘Lords of the land’? (Ferguson). Ducange does not give any instance of the word as applied to persons. Prof. Bury says, ‘‘ It is simply domint cati, ‘clever, or smart, sirs.’”? Domini tgnari is a plausible reading, suggesting that Patrick had two classes of scoffers in view: those who were religious, and those who were not. P. 238, 1.26. Detestabilem huius mundi.—‘The butt of this world’s scorn”? (Ferguson). P. 239, 1. 8. Hvagallias.—This is almost certainly the same as exagella, which is thus explained by Ducange—‘‘ Trutina, seu potius quota pars quae unicuique haeredum ex successione obuenit: legitima pars haeredis, cum aliis ueluti ad exagiwm seu trutinam exaequata.”’ The word thus passes from the meaning of balances to that of legacy. P. 239, 1.9. Babtizaui tot milia hominum.—The same claim is made in identical terms in § 50: cf. § 42, ‘‘Nescimus numerum eorum” ; Ep. 2, ‘‘Quos ego innumeros Deo genui”; Ep. 12, 16, ‘‘ Enumerare nequeo.” P. 239, 1. 11. Concederet.—Prof. Bury conjectures concederet, et post, &c. P. 239, 1.12. Quod ego, &e.—Quod is constantly used by Patrick as an indeclinable relative; e.g. Conf. 20, ‘‘Quod memor ero”; 30, ‘‘ De mea opera quod dediceram’’; 32, ‘‘ Defensionem quod ego non inter- fui”... ‘Quod non eram dignus”’; Ep. 10, ‘‘ Misericordiam quod ago”’; 20, ‘‘ Uerba quod ego Latinum exposui.”’ P. 239, 1. 14. Sed.—Ferguson explains sed here and in p. 241, 1.17, as equivalent to the Irish aeht=nisi. He connects sed deweneram with the preceding words, ‘‘such grace As, till I came to Ireland, I nor knew Nor ever hoped.” P. 239, 1. 14. Pecora pascebam.—Pecora more naturally denotes oues 286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. than sues. Tirechan, however, says positively ‘‘ Miliuc . . . porcarium possuit eum in montanis convallibus.”’ And also Muirchu (A), i, cap. 14, ‘‘ Aliquando sues custodiens perdidit eas, et anguelus ueniens ad eum sues indicauit illi.” P. 239,1.28. Ad patriam tuam.—The addition in rell., et terram is evidently a corruption of e¢ cterum. Muirchu gives the oracle as in A. P. 239, 1. 25. Parata est.—Tirechan adds: ‘‘ Surge et ambula.” P. 239, 1.25. Habebat = il-y avait (W. Stokes). P. 240, 1. 1. Lntermiss7.—This must mean ‘I left’; but the usage is unparalleled. Ferguson notes that it is ‘‘as if the thought expressed in this singular use of ¢ntermitto had been conceived in some form of the Irish etar-scairim, that is, inter separo.”’ P. 240, 1. 1. Hominem.—i.e. Miliuce (Muirchu, A). Tirechén gives the name as Miliuc maccu-Boin. Muirchu (B), cap. 1, speaks of Patrick as ‘‘apud quendam gentilem immitemque regem in servitute detentus,”’ and, ‘‘deserto tiranno gentilique homine cum actibus suis.” P. 240, 1. 1. Sex annis.—‘‘ more hebraico,” Muirchu (B), cap. 1. Tirechan fixes the duration of Patrick’s captivity as seven years. P. 240, 1.2. Ad bonum.—Ferguson trans., ‘‘ God, who shewed me well The way to go,” and compares the Irish go maith. LB transposes the clauses so as to make bonum =‘ agood man.’ In Boll. a further transposition takes place: ‘‘ Zn wrt. Det qui wiam meam dir. ueni ad Benum.’ Benum is probably a misprint for Bonwm, as Denis’s note is ‘‘Boandum Vitae scriptores uocant, Buuindam Ptolemaeus, Boyn hodiernae tabulae.’’ Denis assumed then that Patrick embarked at the Boyne, following Vit. Trip., p.22. There is no specification of place in the other Lives. P. 240, 1.5.—Haberem. This reading is supported by the fact that in § 31 habeo isspelt abeoin A. The reading ut haberem inde navigare might be an example of the use of habeo found in Low Latin to express the future ; e.g. resurgere habent = ‘ will rise again,’ in the Athanasian Creed. Vita ii. 18 paraphrases: ‘‘locutus est ut haberet nauiga- tionem cum illis.”” On the other hand, Probus (Vita v. 4) thus explains the wrath of the shipmaster: ‘‘Nauclerus uero cum locutus esset ad eum de mercede nauis, ille respondit se non habere.”’ P. 240, 1. 138.—E£x fide =‘in good faith, sincerely, earnestly’: cf. § 19, ‘‘Conuertemini ex fide,’’ and 23, ‘‘ Ex fide rogauerunt me.” P. 240, ll. 14, 15.—Reppuli sugere mammellas ecorum.—As has been already pointed out (Introd., p. 214), the ms. variations in this passage constitute one of the most striking proofs that the six existing Mss. fall into three groups. ‘lhe reading fugere or fugire can be easily Wuire—Latin Writings of St, Patrick. 287 explained from the great similarity of the letters f and f(s) in mss. Amicitias (CF,) is a not very intelligent attempt to solve the difficulty by a reference to the context, ‘‘Fac nobiscum amicitiam,”’ and mammas (BFR) is a natural substitution for the not very obvious diminutive mammellas. We may, I think, dismiss the idea that there is any reference here to the Vulg. of Is. lx. 16, ‘‘ Suges lac gentium, et mamilla regum lacta- beris.”” Whatever may be the case with regard to the N.T., there are no traces of the Vulg. in Patrick’s citations from the O.T.; and he quotes Isaiah five times. The LXX is rAotrov Bacirtewv dayerar, ‘‘Divitias regum comedes” (Hieron, in Esai.). Some plausibility is given to the reference by the transposition of clauses effected by Dr, W. Stokes, who places gua gentes erant immediately after Dev. The words of Isaiah convey a promise of an advantageous domination over the Gentiles. Here the context implies that sugere mammellas refers to some compliance with heathen customs, some form of ratification of friendship, which Patrick judged to be inconsistent with his ‘‘ fear of God”; but that his hope of converting some of the heathen sailors to Christianity induced him to remain in their company. Prof. Bury takes a similar view. See his note on p. 321. P. 240, 1. 16. Gentes =‘ heathen ’: cf. Conf. 34, 37, 48, Ep. 1, 14. P. 240, 1. 17.—- Obtinui.— Ducange assigns to obtinere in Low Latin the meanings occupare, uincere, superare. It does not, of course, mean to ‘remain’ or ‘stay,’ but the context demands that sense to be assigned to the word here: ‘‘So I clave to them”? (Ferguson). P. 240, 1. 18.—Zerram caepimus.—Muirchu (B), cap. 1, says: ‘Ad Britanias nauigauit.”’ This, Professor Bury considers a blunder due to a misunderstanding of the statement in § 23, ‘‘Et iterum post paucos annos in Britannis eram.” (Guardian, Nov. 20,1901.) But see Introd., p. 225. P, 241, 1. 6. Refecti.—The ellipse of est or sunt after the past participle is common in St. Patrick: cf. Ep. 3, ‘‘Dum crudeliter trucidati atque mactati.”’ P. 241, 1. 6. Canes eorum repleti sunt.mThe reading carnes (CF,*) is due to some scribe who did not understand how the dogs came to be with the sailors. ewelatc (BF;R) is plainly an emendation of releuati (CF,), and means that the dogs that were left behind, having somehow obtained food, overtook their masters. P. 241, 1. 12. Deo gratias must be connected with what follows, as in Conf. 28,42, Ep.17. Vita ii. 19 represents the words as having been actually spoken by Patrick in reply tothe heathen: ‘‘ Et dixit P., Deo gratias ago.” Muirchu (B), cap. 2, extends the abstinence of 288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Patrick from the honey to abstinence from all food, on the ground that it had been offered to idols: ‘‘Ille autem sanctus Patricius nichil gustans de his cibis, immolaticum enim erat, nec esuriens, nec sitiens, mansit illesus.’’ In this he is followed by Vita iii. 16. Deo gratias is a favourite expression with St. Patrick. It occurs twice in the Dicta Patricit; cf. also Conf. 30, ‘‘Gratias ago ei”; 34, ‘‘TIndefessam gratiam ago Deo meo’’; ‘‘Deo gratias semper agere’’; 46, ‘‘ Sine cessatione Deo gratias agere’’; and the story in Muirchu (A), cap. 28, of St. Patrick’s constant repetition of grazacham, 1.e. Gratias agamus. P. 241, 1.16. Nehel membrorum, &c. The reference to this in Muirchu (B), cap. 2, is worth quoting: ‘‘Satanas... fingens saxa ingentia, et quasi comminuens iam membra; sed inuocato Helia bina uoce, ortus est ei sol,’ &. The reading of Boll., et omnium meorum membrorum uires abstulit, is taken from Vita iv. as well as saxum ingens (so A) and tnuocarem. Ferguson, explaining sed as equivalent to the Trish acht = nisi, renders it but so much. ‘“So that in all my limbs Remained not but so much of power as brought Into my mind the thought to cry, ‘ Helias.’ ”’ However, Sed unde mihi uenit .. . ut uocarem? is exactly parallel to Sed unde uenit li... ut... me... dehonestaret? § 32. P. 241, 1.17. Heliam.—There can be no doubt that Patrick regarded his shouting of the name Helzas as due to unconscious mental action, and that the name was chiefly associated in his mind on this occasion with the sun (Helos). Cf. the contrast between Christ, the true sun, and the sun which we see with the eye of sense, in§ 60. On the other hand, the name Helias can only mean Elyah, and in this Muirchu and the Vite are right. Probus alone has, ‘Cum trina uoce invocasset Christum, solem uerum.” ‘Todd (St. Patrick, p. 3871) endeavours to prove that what Patrick really did say was Hl, My God. P. 242,1.3. Et cterum—capt. dedi—Whether we interpret this, with Ferguson, of a spiritual captivity, or of a second literal captivity, the words must be taken as a parenthesis, as Prof. Bury rightly points out (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901); for the words Ea nocte, &c., continue the narrative. It seems best to suppose that Patrick’s strange demeanour caused the sailors to treat him as a prisoner. The following sentences certainly prove that he considered himself as such. CFF, have a full stop after e¢ cterum, as though a quotation from Scripture should follow, asin §§ 7 and 25. Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 289 P. 242, 1. 3. Ha nocte.—The providential appearance of the herd of swine seems to be dated eighteen days after the landing. Patrick’s captivity of two months began that night, and lasted a month and a half after the party reached their destination. The transposition in Boll. of §§ 21 and 22 was intended, no doubt, to place events in proper sequence of time. Muirchu (B), cap. 3., places Patrick’s second captivity ‘‘ many years’? after the incident of the sailors, ‘‘Et iterum post multos annos capturam ab alienigenis pertulit.’”’ Cap. 4 opens with, ‘Et iterum post paucos annos ut antea in patria sua propria apud parentes suos requievit.”” This, as Prof. Bury shows, .is a blunder due to Patrick’s parenthetical mention of it (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901). P. 242, 11.6, 9. It should be noted that Muirchu read sexagessimo die ...decimo die . . . ad homines.”’ The reading quarto decimo die was probably due to the occurrence of the phrase in § 52. P, 242, 1. 9. Peruenimus omnes.—The reading of CF,, ad homines is tempting, but must be rejected in conformity with the principles which we have accepted. When the words occur for the second time, l. 11, the evidence (A Boll. F; R) for omnes is overwhelming, and practically determines the reading in the first occurrence also. There F; is defective; and it is uncertain whether ad was in R or not, owing to the dilapidated condition of the MS.; and, as A Boll. omit ad, we must suppose homines of Boll. R to be a blunder for omnes. At the same time it must be confessed that ad homines gives a better sense. P. 242, 1.12. Britannis—Todd (St. Patrick, p. 356, note 2) observes that ‘‘ the plural number denotes the Roman Britanniae or provinces of Great Britain,” i.e., Britannia Prima, Britannia Secunda, Maxima Caesariensis, Flavia Caesariensis, and Valentia. Ferguson renders, ‘‘ Amongst the Britons, as in the Irish gloss on Fiace, ex bretnaid.”’ Patrick also uses the plural Gallias, p. 248, 1. 25. Note the variations in spelling here of the mss., and that Brittanniis is the form in §§ 32, 43. P. 242, 1. 14. Musquam.—Muirchu (B), cap. 4, reads numquam with reli. P. 242,1.16, Vidi in uisu noctis occurs again in § 29. This justifies us in regarding the reading of A here, i sinu noctis, as a blunder. According to Muirchu (B), cap. 4, Patrick at the time of these visions was thirty years old. Prof. Bury (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901) points out that this is a blunder based on a misunderstanding of § 27, ** Post annos triginta.’’? Muirchu (B), capp. 4, 5, 6, interposes a visit to Rome, and a long stay with Germanus in Gaul, between certain 290 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ‘multae uisiones’ in Britain, and the voice from the wood of Fochlut. See note on p. 248, 1. 25. P. 242, 1.17. Uietoriews.—Prof. Bury remarks (1.c.) :—‘‘ It is cer- tain that long before he [ Muirchu | wrote, the human Victoricus of the Confession had been glorified by popular imagination into the guardian angel Victoricus or Victor, who watched over Patrick, and took a special interest in Ireland.” In Muirchu (B), cap. 1, we read: ‘‘ Post frequentias angelici Uictorici a Deo ad illum missi.” Again, cap. 6— ‘‘ Tile antiquus ualde fidelis Uictoricus nomine, qui omnia (B) sibi in Hibernica seruitute possito antequam essent dixerat, eum crebris uissionibus uissitauit.” (A). Again, Lib. 11. (A), cap. 3: Uictor erat anguelus qui Pat. saepe uissitare solebat. P, 242, 1. 20. Uoeem.—Muirchu (A), cap. 6, gives the words as *Uocant te filii et filae siluae Foclitae.”” We read in Tirechan, fol. 11, r°, a, ‘‘ Filiorum clamantium clamore magno uoces audiuit in utero matrum suarum dicentium, Ueni sancte Patrici, saluos nos facere.” Similarly the third antiphon appended to the Hymn of St. Sechnall :— ‘¢ Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te pueri Ueni sancte Patrici saluos nos facere.”’ According to. Vita i111. 20 (Colgan’s ed.), the words were, hoch, ailiilo, fortaich, explained by Colgan thus—‘‘ Heu, accede huc, fer auxilium.”’ They really are a corruption of ochaillib Fochla (Bury, Trans. R.LA. XXXL, sec. c., p. 209): cf. Vit.1v. 70, vi. 21. Miuirehu.(A); capaay places this incident in Gaul—a plain contradiction to the Confession. Prof. Bury (Guardian, Nov. 27, 1901) suggests that both Muirchu and the Hymn of St. Fiace (1. 16) followed in this and other matters early Acta of St. Patrick. P, 242,1.21. FoclutiimNot to mention the corruptions of the other mss. of the Confession, this name is given in Vita 11. 21, as Fochlue; im Vita iv. 25, as Fochludg; and in Vit. Trip., p. 32, as 6 chaillid Fochlad. Ussher’s note (Brit. Eccles. Ant., p. 832) is as follows :—‘‘ Est autem nominatus ille locus apud Maionenses in Connacia; Tirechano Sylva fochloth vel Fochhithi, Fiecho Slebthiensi Cvazlle Fochlad dictus.” This wood included the townlands of Crosspatrick and Donaghmore in the parish of Killala, in the barony of Tirawley, County Mayo. (O'Donovan, Genealogies, §¢., of Hy-Fiachrach, Dublin, 1844, p. 463, note. ) P. 243, 1.2. Expertus—This word occurs three times within a few lines. It has been altered to expergefactus in the later mss. in §§ 28, Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 291 24, but left unchanged in § 25, possibly because in this last place it was supposed to come from experior. Ducange quotes expergo in the sense of expergefacio from Nonnus, ‘“‘ Expergite pectora tarda.” . Evx- pertus is most likely a provincial or vulgar pronunciation of experrectus or expergitus. Dr. Gwynn has called my attention to the fact that twice over A shortens exper[rec|tus, and lengthens eff{2c7 |atus, each by three letters. He suggests that possibly the exemplar had expertus.... effatus, with rec in the margin, meant to be inserted in expertus, and that an ignorant scribe mistook it for a correction of effatus, and finally blundered into efficiatus. P. 243,1. 2. Deo gratias—CF;F, connect these words with the pre- ceding clause. See note on p. 241, 1. 12. P. 243, 1. 5, The insertion in Boll. after peritissimis is taken from Vita iv. 17, the only variation being spiritibus for spiritu. It also occurs in almost identically the same words in Vita il. 13, and Trip., p- 18. The Vite, however, say that Patrick heard these voices while a captive in Ireland. Prof. Bury thinks that, orabat has fallen out after peritissimis. P, 243, 1.6. Eiffatus.—A reads efficiatus here andin1.12. In this place all the later copyists understood the meaning to be affatus ; but in ]. 12 F; and R seem to have taken it from efficio in the sense ‘transform.’ So Ferguson, ‘‘ He showed, a bishop.”” As I have not been able to find any example in Ducange of effictatus as = affatus or effatus, and as the same sense is evidently intended in both places, it seems better to read effatus in both ; it occurs again § 33. Dr. Gwynn suggests as barely possible that Patrick coined the word efficior as the opposite of mficior, and thus = ‘ to affirm.’ P. 243, 1. 12. Hffatus est ut sit Spiritus.—The context proves that Spiritus is the correct reading here, although B, if we may trust Denis, is the only ms. that gives it, not counting F, corr. Zpiscopus is written almost fully in A ; it is contracted eps in the other mss. (sps =spiritus). Ferguson explains it of ‘‘ the internal presence of the great bishop of souls.”’ P. 248, 1.18. Uenerunt et.—The fact that R reads e¢ makes it likely that ob in Boll. is a conjecture by Denis. He would connect wenerunt contra. In the text, as it stands, the sentence is broken off owing to the writer’s emotion. P. 243, 1. 21. Coneulcatione. The noun occurs in Is. vy. 5, xxii. 5, XXvill. 18; the verb in Pss. lvi. 1, 2; lvii. 3. P. 243, 1. 24. Occasionem.—The end of § 26 and beginning of § 27 read thus in CF;F,R: reputetur occasionum. Post, &c. The passage is 292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. evidently corrupt, and the only question is, What emendation will least disturb the text? The reading of Boll., reputetur oceasio. Nam post... tnuen. me, adu., is most likely a conjecture of Denis’s, but a very plausible one. Occasio might be rendered ‘unfair attack.’ Ducange notes that it has the meaning lis iniuste intentata, as well as those of damnatio, periculum, discrimen. The word occurs in some such sense in § 55; and num is written for nam in § 25 in CF3F,. On the other hand, znuenerunt me, ‘they found me,’ is meaning- less, unless we suppose that Patrick was hiding. If we could be sure that here Boll. = B, we might venture upon a transposition of the words, as Dr. Gwynn has suggested to me, and read muenerunt adu. me uerbum: cf. Acts xxiv. 20, ‘‘ Dicant si quid inuenerunt in me ini- quitatis.”’ But the fact that R here agrees with CF;F, renders it almost certain that B did so too; and the conjecture occasionem only involves the omission of me (Boll. om. e¢), and gives a more satisfactory close to § 26, and is commended by the allusion to Dan. vi. 5. P. 244, 1.12. Bemoratis supradictis.—This refers to the Senzores of § 26. For supradictus cf. Ep. 3. P, 244, 1.15. Male uidimus, &.—The reading of A, audiuinus, is clearly proved to be wrong by the following line. Nudato nomine 1s explained by the preceding sine honore; and, as the responsum diuinum is contrasted with the scriptwm—the human impeachment—it seems best to refer desegnati to Patrick himself. But it cannot mean ‘ bishop designate,’ since he was already a bishop, see p. 243, 1.18. We may suppose that the seriptwm was an accusatory document in which Patrick was designatus by name merely, his episcopal rank and title being ignored. Or, since faciem in 1.13 is employed in a different sense from that which it has in 1. 15, and as 1. 26 proves that the re- sponsum was especially directed against Patrick’s false friend, we may take designatus as = memoratus (1. 12) and nudato nomine as meaning that his name, suppressed by Patrick, was laid bare, plainly expressed, in the responsum, so that what Patrick heard was, Male uidimus faciem Germani, supposing that had been the name. Ferguson seems to take designati as nom. pl. agreeing with nos (understood), and conjectures Dale audiwimus [ seripto contra} faciem des., &c., and notes that ‘‘ contra faciem is perhaps the Irish zn agai ‘aduersum.’”’ He renders, ‘‘ I saw a script against me, and no name Of honor written, . . . We are here Ill-styled by name stripped bare of dignity.” P. 244, 1.20. Dediceram.—In accordance with the system of spell- Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 293 ing adopted in this edition (see Appendix), it seems best to follow the use of A, in which dedicz occurs in § 9. P. 244, 1. 28. Defensionem.—Denis explains this as ‘inhibition,’ and so Ferguson; but there seems to be a clear reference to 2 Tim. iv. 16, which is confirmed by the allusion to the same text at the end of § 26, ‘‘ Non illis reputetur.”’ P. 245, 1.5. Quod... indulserat.—This refers to the conferring on Patrick of the dignity of the episcopate. Sce 1. 2, ‘‘ Eece dandus es,’’ &¢c. Indulgeo is used in a similar connexion in Ep. 6. P. 245, 1.11. Audenter rursus.—sc. dico: see § 31. P, 245, 1.11. Sed seit Deus, &e.—In this sentence the emphasis. must be laid on homo as constrasted with Deus understood. Hoc refers to the responsum diuinum of §§ 29, 82. ‘If a mere man had thus rebuked my old friend, I should not have revealed the fact.’ P, 245, 1.15. Ut hostiam.—Hostiam uiuentem is-in apposition to. sacrifictum, The reading of Boll. would make a distinction between the two, suggesting an allusion to the Holy Eucharist in the word sacrificium. P. 245, 1. 18. Aperuisti.—The meaningless reading of CF;F,, pepebuare suggests the possibility of an original aperuistz. P. 245, 1. 28. Usque, &e.—Cf. § 51, ‘“‘ Usque ad exteras partes ubi nemo ultra erat.”’ P. 246, 1. 6. Jdiotam.—This conjecture implies a reference to Acts. iv. 13, ‘‘ Homines sine litteris et idiotae.”” deo tamenis meaningless, and very probably was omitted on that account by the scribe of B or by Denis. P. 246, 1. 17. Awrem.—Just as in the case of expertus, p. 248, ll. 2, 7, 12, it is probable that we have here an instance of provincial pronunciation, and an illustration of the transition of audire into the old French owir. See Brachet (Dictionnaire Etymologique). P. 246, 1. 19. Ingenuitatem meam.—Cf. Ep. 10, ‘‘ Ingenuus fui secundum carnem,”’ where also pro utilitate aliorum occurs in the: immediate context. P.246,1.20. Animam meam.—It is not necessary to supply [ ponam |,. with Boll., after labentissime. The accusative depends on darem in the: previous clause. P. 246, 1. 24. Consummarentur.—Cf. § 51, where conswmnmaret (CF3F,) = ii Jide confirmaret (B): cf. Ep. 2, ‘Quos . .. in Christo confirmaui.”’ P. 247, 1. 7. Muirchu (A), cap. 6, seems to allude to this section when he says :—‘‘ Uictoricus . .. eum. . . uisitauit dicens ei adesse 294 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. tempus ut ueniret et aewanguelico rete nationes feras et barbaras ad quas docendas misserat illum Deus, wt pescaret.”” Similarly the Hymn of St. Sechnall, 1. 13 :— ‘¢ Dominus illum elegit ut doceret barbaras Nationes ut piscaret per doctrinae retia.’’ Dr. Todd (Vt. Trip., p. 272, note) thought that Muirchu copied St. Sechnall. But, as Professor Bury (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901) observes, both may echo the language of the Confession. P. 247,1.11. Retia nostra tendere, followed as it is by multitudo coptosa, seems an echo of 8S. Luke v. 4. There is, however, no authority there for tendere. The verb is variously rendered : laxate, mittite, summitte, expandite. P. 247, 1.18. Lndigentem et desiderantem may very possibly be the rendering of the Biblical phrase, ‘‘the poor and needy,” in some O. L. text; but I have not been able to trace it. P. 248, 1. 8. Filit Scottorum et filiae regulorum monacht et uirgines Christi occurs again, Ep. 12. It is a rhetorical expression for /%li7 et filiae reg. Scott. P. 248, 1. 10. Una benedicta.—Villanueva thinks that this most probably refers to Cinnu, who was daughter of Echaid, or Echu, son of Crimthann. Her father desired to wed her to Cormac, son of Coirbre, son of Niall, but agreed to allow her to take the veil; and Patrick gave her into the charge of Cechtumbar, abbess of Druimm-Dubain (Vat. Dr: peli): Jocelin, cap. 79, says the incident took place ‘‘in regionem Neill,” and gives the names as Cynnia, Echu, Cethuberis, Cruim-duchan. Cechtumbar was, we are told, the first who took the veil at the hands of St. Patrick; and Villanueva says that possibly she is the benedicta Scotta of the Confession ; or, again, that possibly St. Brigid is meant. P. 248, 1. 17. De genere nostro possibly means, ‘of my begetting’ ; cf. Ep. 16 ‘‘ Quos in Christo genui.”’ P. 248, l. 25. Usque ad Gallias—Gaul being mentioned as the utmost limit of the writer’s longings, would seem to imply that his travels had never extended further. Muirchu (B), cap. 4, certainly speaks of Patrick as ‘‘egressus ad sedem apostolicam uisitandam et honorandam,”’ but only in the vaguest terms. When Muirchu wrote, it was inconceivable that Patrick should not have visited Rome. Similarly Tirechan, ‘‘ Ambulauit et nauigauit ... per Gallias atque Wutre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 295 Italiam totam atque in insolis quae sunt in mari Terreno ut ipse dixit in commemoratione laborum.” The reference is to one of the Dicta Patricii, ‘‘Timorem Dei habui ducem iteneris mei per Gallias atque Italiam etiam in insolis ... Terreno,”’ and not to any lost work, Commemoratio laborum, by St. Patrick, as W. Stokes supposes (Vit. Trip., p- Xe). P, 249, 1. 138. Rideat, &e.—This refers to the jeers that were called forth by Patrick’s rusticitas. P. 249, 1. 28. Agnout gratiam.—CE. Gal. 11. 9, ‘*‘ Cum cognouissent gratiam quae data est mihi”; and 1 Cor, i. 10. P. 250, 1. 5. Praestaui et praestabo is modelled on 2 Cor, x1. 9, ‘¢ Seruaui et seruabo.”’ P, 250, ll. 16, 17. Infideles . . . incredulis.—The latter word has the connotation of ‘scoffing unbelief.’ Jnfideles means simply ‘ heathen’ : Cf. § 37 ‘ Ab incredulis contumelias perferre.”’ P. 250, 1.20. Seriptulae.—Scriptula = seriptulum = scrupulum, the twenty-fourth part of an ounce, the smallest division of anything ; possibly here used of the Seen or sical, an ancient Celtic silver coin weighing twenty-four grains (Joyce, Social History of Ancient Lreland, Lond., 1903, vol. 11., p. 381). P. 251, 1.7. Uos autem, &c.—Tirechan (Book of Armagh, fol. 10°, b.) fixes this incident as taking place on Patrick’s journey to the wood of Fochloth in the company of Endeus and his brothers: ‘ Extendit {expendit] Patricius etiam praetium xu animarum hominum, ut in scriptione sua adfirmat, de argento et auro, ut nullum malorum hominum inpederet ‘eos in uia recta transeuntes totam Hiberniam.” The judges implied in the reading of B; guc pleps C. 41. filiis cottorum F3. 42. eentiuaC; genetiua Fy. ..; persecutionum F3*...; improperia B...; apparentibus CF,* ...; nihilhominus C...; asidue B ; adsidueC ; assidue Fy... ; imttantur B. 43. amitere B...; brithannus B; britannus Fy* ...; sic hoc C...; rerum me C ...; pendere laborem C...; ressiduum F3. 44. illecebras BF4. 46. gracias B...; irascetur C...; detestatu meo F3...; mititB...; Domini for Deum C...; intellegi C...; graciam B. 47. insuaui CF3F4* ...; roboranrandam F3...; immitemini B ; imittemini Fs. 48. némen for neminem F3.. .; circunueni B. 49. reliogiosis B...; altere B...; hornamentis B...; propter spere C...; perhennitatis BFy...; minino F;...; detrectare F4. 50. aliqua illorum F3*...; dimedio C...; precium B. 51. extras CF3F,*. \ 320 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 52. commitibus F;...; auidisse B...; uixerunt BF3...; potestaC...; reditum B. 58. quatum egoC...; preciumB...; frauamini F3...; poterit est Dominus 3 54. ocasio F3...; serarem uestrum F3...; nundum B. 55. diuiciae B...; opus Fy...; circunueniri B...; internetionem BF3...; ocasio F3. 58. amitam B...; ora Deum F3...; perseuerentiam F3. 59. inmitatus F3...; misserissime F3...;‘aspersis C...; filium Dei C. 60. cottidie F3. 62. ignoratia F3. Epistola. 1. ab amorem Fy...; obtabam CF4...; et ore for ex ore F3...; si dignum CF3...; suum C...; contemptior C ; contempnor F4. 3. presbytero quam ego F3...; diillis Fs. 4. perhenne CF4. 6. egegit F3...; summa F3. 7. adhulari F3...; Cristi C. 8. offeret C...; diuitia F, corr....; inquid C...; linguam C. 9. his quinon F3...; insuare F3...; occidis F3*...; homicidia F3Fy.. .; extationem C; exortationem F3. 10. perhennis F4. 11. cognosunt C. 12. peccatoribus for piscatoribus F3...; dispicior F3...; consumma C...; istorum C.... 13. orreat F3...; cybum F3. 14. membris F3...; damnandi F3. 15. aecclesia C ...; gladios Fy*...; abundat BFs. 16. tristicia B...; speciosissime C; spetiosissimi B...; Yberia B...; unusquisque C. 17. ineffabilem F3...; gracias B...; paradysum B. 18. Martiribus F3F4...; ysaac B...; canis F3...; homicidie F3...; par F3. 19. Cristri C ...; Cristo CF3F,. 20. quo ita erit F3...; eim C...; loquutus B. 21. queso BF3...; propmtus B; promtus C...; literarum B...; subtra- habatur ammine F3...; inpie Fs. Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 321 NOTE ADDED IN PRESS. After the Latin text of this edition had been printed, Professor Bury kindly communicated to me the following note on p. 240, 1. 15:— ‘“T take sugere mammellas to be an interesting piece of evidence for a primitive ceremony of adoption. It is the custom among some peoples, in adopting children, to go through the form of a mock birth. (See J. G, Frazer, Golden Bough, ed. 2, vol. 1, p. 21.) In some cases, the child to be adopted is placed under the gown or dress of the adoptive mother, and has to creep out—a make-believe birth. The existence of such ceremonies justifies us in supposing that the phrase sug. mamm. arose out of a make-believe suckling, and meant, ‘to be adopted by,’ It will be admitted that this gives just the required sense in the Confession. It need not be inferred that any of the men proposed literally to ‘adopt’ Patrick ; it may mean no more than ‘I refused to enter into a close intimacy with them.’ Just as we say, ‘I had no intention of letting myself be adopted by them.’”’ In addition to the above, Professor Bury sent me the following corrections :— P. 238, 1.6. Sed si itaque, &.—‘‘It seems to me that Verumtamen begins a new sentence. The words Sed si—caeteris are a complete sentence expressing a wish: ‘ Butif only it had been given to me, &c.’— grammatically an aposiopesis. Following this, werwmtamen expresses what the context demands: ‘ Nevertheless, though it was not so given,’ &c.” P. 239, 1.5. “I think you must have felt that the verbal sense which your rendering of this difficult passage gives is unsatisfactory, as doctrine is quite irrelevant to the context. I used to think that distinguere must be corrupt, some meaning like ‘endeavour’ being required; but I have since come to think that the author used it in the sense of ‘decide’ (for the natural transition from ‘distinguish’ to ‘decide’ or ‘determine’ cp. cerno, kpivw, &c.); the following infinitives depend on it: ‘ Depending then on the measure of my religious faith, it behoves me to decide to spread,’ &c.” P. 239,1.7. ‘TI should like you to reconsider your translation of Jiductaliter as if it were confidenter. It seems to me to be much stronger. In juxtaposition with eragallias, I have no doubt that P. was fully conscious that it was a legal term. It might be rendered ‘as a trust.’ Though not legis peritus, he shows here that he knew some legal terms.”’ 322 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. INDEX OF BIBLICAL REFERENCES. The numbers refer to the sections of this edition. An asterisk prefixed indicates that the reference is only to a single word, or that the citation is indirect or somewhat uncertain. . The Psalms are numbered as in the Vulgate. Phrases that occur more than twice in the Bible are not noticed in this Index. *Gen. xxxvii. 21—Conf. 21. Exod. iv. 10—Conf. 11. Exod. xx. 6—Conf. 46. Exod. xx. 13, 17—Ep. 9. *Lev. xxv. 23—Conf. 26, Ep. 1. Deut. v. 21—Ep. 9. 1 Sam. xii. 3—Conf. 50. 2 Sam. vii. 18—Conf. 34. *1 Kings xxii. 13—Conf. 23. Tob. xu. 7—Conf. 5. Job xx. 15, 16, 26—Ep. 8. Ps. vy. 7—Conf. 7. Ps. vii. 10—Conf. 57. Ps. xiii. 4—Ep. 5. *Ps. xvii. 38—Conf. 28. PPs.) xxx. 4.77 — Cont 54. Ps, xxxviii. 5—Conf. 36. *Ps. xxxvill. 18—Conf. 26. Ps. xlix. 15—Conf. 5, 20. *Ps, lii. 5—Ep. 5. Ps. liv. 22—Conf. 55. Ps. lix. 8—Ep. 20. Ps. ixiv. 4—Ep. 16. Ps. Ixvii. 3, 4—Ep. 19. Ps. Ixviii. 9—Ep. 16. Ps. lxviii. 14—Conf. 12. PRs. Ixxi5—Cont G0: Ps. Ixxxvii. 16—Conf. 44, 48. Pies elxxxyia.6—Oont. 3: EPS elxxcviil. 57——Cont. 60. mESexciy. 9— Wont. 34. Ps. cv. Lo—Cont. 3. *Ps. cvii. 8—Ep. 20. SEs. ey. 17—COonk, 23. Ps. exv. 12—Conf. 3, 12, 57. Ps. exvi. 18—Cont, 26. “Ps, ‘exyn. 22—Wont: 29. Ps. exviti. 67—Conf. 12. Ps. Cxvi0i, 112—Conf. 11. | | } Ps, exy. iii. 126—Ep. 5. *Ps, exlv. 9—Conf. 26, Prov. x . 1, & xv. 20—Conf. 47. *Prov: xxv. 8—Conf. 32. Wisd. 1. 11.— Conf. 7. Wisd. v. 15—Ep. 19. Ecclus. Ecclus. Ecclus. Ecclus. Ecclus. *Ecclus. ee ecn Is. xlii. Is. xliii iv. 29—Conf, 9. vii. 16—Conf. 11. ix. 17—Ep. 12. xxxix. 30—-Conf. 37. xxxiy. 23, 24—Ep. 8. xxxiy. 28—Ep. 11. i. 4—Conf. 11. 25—Conf. 1. . 21—Conf. 58; Ep. 9. Is. xlix. 6—see Acts xili. 47. Tis. dix. 13—Cont. i. *I[s. 1x. 16—Cont. 18: Jer. xvi . 16—Conf. 40; Ep. 11. Jer. xvi. 19—Conf. 38. *Ezek. xviii. 20, *xxxili. 12—Ep. 16. Dan. iii . 87—Ep. 7. *Dan. vi. 5—Conf. 27. Dan. vii. 183—Conf. 23, 29. *Dan. viii. 27—Conf. 25. Hos. i. 10, ii. 24—see Rom. ix. 25, 26. Joel ii. 12—Conf. 2, 19. Joel ii. 28—see Acts ii. 17. Hab. i. 6—Ep. 8. Zech. ii. 8—Conf. 29. Mal. ii. Mal. iv. S. Matt. S. Matt. S. Matt. S. Matt. S. Matt. S. Matt. S. Matt. 10—Ep. 16. 2, 3—Ep. 17. iii. 4—Conf. 19. iv. 19—Conf, 40. vii. 15B—Ep. 4, 11. viii. 11—Conf. 39; Ep. 18. x. 19, 20—Conf. 20. xil. 30—Ep. 11. xli. 836—Conf. 7. Wuarre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. *S. Matt. xv. 32—Conf. 19. *S. Matt. xvi. 19—Ep. 6. *S. Matt. xvi. 23—Conf. 36. S. Matt. xvi. 26—Ep. 8. S. Matt. xvi. 27—Conf. 4. *§. Matt. xviii. 7— Conf. 48. *S. Matt. xvili. 1S—Ep. 6. S. Matt. xx. 22—Conf. 57. S. Matt. xxiv. 14—Conf. 34, 40. *S. Matt. xxv. 40—Conf. 56. *S. Matt. xxviii. 18—Conf. 4. S. Matt. xxviii. 19, 20—Conf. 40. S. Mark i. 6 =S. Matt. iii. 4. . Mark i. 17 =S. Matt. iv. 19. Mark v. 29-33—Conf. 30. . Mark viii. 33 = 8. Matt. xvi. 23. Mark viii. 36 = S. Matt. xvi. 26. Mark viii. 38—Conf. 61. * * . Mark xvi. 19—Conf. 4. . Luke i. 87—Conf. 19. . Luke i. 48—Conf. 2. . Luke i. 49—Conf. 12. . Luke v. 6—Conf. 40. . Luke ix. 26 = 8. Mark viii. 38. . Luke x. 30—Conf. 19. . Luke xi. 23 = 8. Matt. xii. 30. * . Luke xv. 18—Uonf. 43. Luke xxi. 16—Conf. 6. Luke xxiv. 42—Conf. 19. Luke xxiv. 45—Conf. 2. John iv. 10—Conf. 14, 33, 61. John iv. 44—Ep. 11. Jobn vill. 34—Ep. 4. . John viii. 43—Conf. 9. * * ANANDRNANANNANNRANNANANNANNANARM * . Mark xvi. 15, 16—Conf. 40; Ep. 20. . Luke xiii.-29—see S. Matt. viii. 11. 323 *Acts ii. 29—Conf. 31, 33. Acts 11. 37—Conf. 23. * Acts ii. 388—Conf. 4. *Acts iv. 13—Conf. 35. *Acts vii. 22—Conf. 13. Acts x. 24—Conf. 52. Acts xiii. 47—Conf. 1, 11, 38; Ep. 6. *Acts xiii. 50—Conf. 48. *Acts xv. 18—Conf. 45. *Acts xvi. 14—Conf. 2. *Acts xvili. 25—Conf. 16. Acts xx. 22—Conf. 43; Ep. 10. Acts xx. 23—Conf. 43. Acts xx. 24—Conf. 55. *Acts xx. 28—Conf. 58; Ep. 9. Acts xx. 29-—Ep. 4, 11. *Acts xxiii. 1—Conf. 48. *Romans i. 14, 145—Conf. 38. Romans i. 32—Ep. 14. Romans ii. 6—Conf. 4. *Romans ii. 24—Conf. 48. *Romans vi. 23—Ep. 10. Romans vii. 24—Conf. 44. 7—Conf. 44. 11—Conf. 33. 16, 17—Conf. 4, 59. 26—Conf. 25, 35. 29—Conf. 59. *Romans viii. Romans viii. Romans viii. Romans viil. Romans viii. *Romans viii. 30—Ep. 6. *Romans vill. 34—Conf. 25. Romans ix. 25, 26—Conf. 40, 59. Romans x. 2—Ep. 1. Romans xi. 4—Conf. 17, 21, 29, 38. Romans xi. 36—Conf. 49. Romans xii. 1—Conf. 34. Romans xii. 3, 6—Conf. 14. *S. John viii. 44—Ep. 4. *Romans xii. 11—Conf. 16. S. John x. 16—Ep. 11. Romans xii. 15—Ep. 15. S. John x. 29—Conf. 32. Romans xiii. 9—Ep. 9, bis. S. John xii. 49—Ep. 15. Romans xiy. 10, 12—Conf. 8. *S. John xiii. 37—Conf. 37. *Romans xv. 6—Conf. 23. *S. John xiv. 26—Conf. 46. *Romans xv. 24—Conf. 53. *S. John xv. 16, 19—Conf. 56; Ep. 6. | *1 Cor. i. 26—Conf. 34. *S. John xx. 28—Conf. 4. *1 Cor. iii. 9—Conf. 46. Acts 1. 4—Conf. 39. :1 Cor. iv. 3—Conf. 55. *Acts i. 11—Conf. 4. *1 Cor. iv. 7—Ep. 1. Acts 1. 5—Conf. 3. Acts ii. 17—Conf. 34, 40; Ep. 11. 1 Cor. *1 Cor. vi. 15—Ep. 14. vil. 20—Conf. 34. 324 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 1 Cor. x. 28—Conf. 19. *1 Cor. xii. 11—Conf. 33. 1 Cor. xii. 26—Ep. 16. *1 Cor. xiii. 5—Ep. 11. *1 Cor. xiii. 9—Conf. 44. *1 Cor. xv. 10—Ep. 1. 2 Cor. i. 23—Conf. 31, 54. 2 Cor. iii. 2, 3—Conf. 11. *2 Cor. v. 10—Conf. 8. a] bo bp Ke 2) Cor. v. 14—Conf. 13, 33. Cor. vii. 2—Conf. 48, 49. 2 Cor. vil. 10—Ep. 138. *2 Cor. vili. 9—Conf. 55. 2 Cor. vill. 16—Ep. 11. 2 Cor. xi. 6—Conf. 49. 2 Cor. xi. 10O—Ep. 1. 2 Cor. xii. 2— Conf. 24, 27. 2 Cor. xii. 15—Conf. 37, 51, 53. 2 Core x19) /—Cont.432 2 Cor xii, 2—Contew4 7. Gal. 1. 4—Conf. 55. Gal. Gal. Eph. Eph. *Eph. Eph. bile *Phil. Phil. Phil. Phil. i. 20—Conf. 31, 44, 54. ii. 6— Conf. 56. ill. 16—Conf. 25. iv. 5, 6—Ep. 11, 16. vi. 5—Conf. 8. vi. 20—Conf. 56, Ep. 5. il. 9-11—Conf. 4. li. 12—Conf. 8. li. 15—-Conf. 14. il. 16—Ep. 17. li. 80—Conf. 37; Ep. 1. Phil. iv. 13—Conf. 30. Col. 1. 16—Conf. 4. *Col. ii. 2—Conf. 3. *1 Thess. ii. 5—Conf. 54. 2 Thess. ii. 16—Conf. 14. *1 Tim. v. 21—Conf. 61, Ep. 19. 2 Tim. 1, 8——Cont. 73 2 Tim. i. 9—Conf. 45. 2 Tim. ii. 9— Conf. 37. 2 Tim. iv. 7—Conf., 44. *2 Tim. iv. 16—Conf. 26, 32. *Tit. i. 2—Conf. 45, 54. Tit. ili. 5, 6—Conf. 4. *Hebrews x. 23—Conf. 54. Hebrews xii. 28—Conf. 18. James iv. 15—Conf. 43. *1 Pet. i. 7—Conf. 30. *1 Pet. ii. 7—Conf. 29. 1 Pet. iv. 18—Ep. 18. *1 Pet. iv. 19—Conf. 56. 2 Pet. i. 183—Conf. 20, 44. 2 Pet. i. 15—Conf. 14. *2 Pet. ii. 20—Conf. 3. *1 John uu. 1—Conf. 25. 1 John ii. 17—Conf. 60. 1 John iii. 14, *15—Ep. 9. 1 John iii. 16—Conf. 24. Rev. xix. 5—Conf. 13. Rev. xxi. 4—Ep. 17. Rey. xxi. 8—Ep. 18. Rey. xxii. 5—Ep. 17. Rey. xxil. 15—Ep. 18. Waurre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. INDEX To AUTHORITIES AND Important NAMES MENTIONED IN THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES. PAGE Atkinson, Professor R., .. ws 204 Bannayem Taberniae, Benignus, St., Berger, S., SC Bernard, Professor J. H., 221, 281, 282 Wa We e297 223, 305, 314 202, 233, 234 Betham, Sir W., .. o* we) (200 Boyne, River, .. es Pe sal Brachet, Auguste, oe agaecoo Britain, 221, 222, 225, 226, 227, 228 Britanniae, 223, 289 Burkitt, F. C., 203, 232, 314, 316 Bury, Professor J. B., 208, 207, 220, 230, 234, 284, 285, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 294, 298, 299, 321 Brigid, St., oe 294 Calpornus, 222, 281 Cechtumbar, ee os Pk 294 Cinnu, ee ee ee ee 294 Colgan, J., Coroticus, .. 209, 234, 290 222, 296, 298 Delehaye, Rey. Hippolyte, 202, 205 Denis, Andreas, 201, 204, 209, 210, 211, 212, 219, 220, 282, 286, 291, 292, 293, 296 Dicta Patricii, 234, 288, 295, 297, 299 Dowden, Bishop J., " . 223 Du Cange, »- 285, 287, 291, 292 Fell, Bishop J., .. - en 205 Ferdomnach, S. “2 on eyes Ferguson, SirS., 228, 234, 280, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 291, 292, 293,296, 298 325 PAGE Fiace, St., Hymn of, 234, 280, 281, 282, 290 Fochlut, Wood of, 210, 224, 229, 290 Erankss (y. 2 222, 298 Frazer, J. G., ss PP se oak Gaul, 213, 225, 227, 228, 233, 289, 294 Graves, Bishop C., 203, 207 Gwynn, Professor J., 202, 219, 220, 284, 291, 292, 298, 312 Haddan, Rev. A. W., .. 203, 234 Haverfield, F., .. oe en Oe Hiberio, ; 283 Hogan, Rev. E., 234, 282, 296, 297 Jocelin (Vita vi.), 281, 290, 294, 297 Joyee, BP. Wes se 2° 295 Lanigan, Rev. J., - se 262 Lawlor, Professor H.J., 203, 205, 233 Loriquet, Henri, .. aa ~- 205 Marianus Scotus, . 281 Muirchu maccu- “Machifiens: his Life of St. Patrick, 214, 234, 280, 281, 282, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 293, 294, 296, 297 Moran, Bishop P. F.,_ .. 282 Nicholson, E. W. B., 205, 282 Ninian, St., 223, 297 O’Conor, Rev. C., 2338, 295 Odissus, 223, 281 O’ Donovan, J., 290 Omont, Henri, 205 326 Picts, ain 223, 202, 290, 298 Fouts, "ss Bc : 22972 Probus (Vita v.),.. 282, 286, 288, 297 Romani, .. 297, 298 Sechnall, St., Hymn of, 234, 280, 281, 282, 290, 294, 295, 297 Skene, W. F., : es 296 Stokes, Dr. Whitley, 219, 234, 283, 284, 286, 287, 295, 296 Tirechan, Memoranda of, 207, 230, 234, 280, 286, 290, 294, 295, 297 Todd, Dr. J., 207, 234, 282, 283, 288, 289, 294, 296 Tripartite Life (Vita vii.), 210, 234, 280, 281, 286, 290, 291, 294, 297 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. PAGE Ussher, Archbishop J., 203, 208, 209, 210, 282, 290, 296 Victoricus, an ae 242, 290 Villanueva, Rev. J. L., .. 234, 294 Vita ii., 210, 280, 286, 287, 290, 291 Vita iii., 280, 288, 290, 297 Vita iv., 209, 210, 211, 280, 281, 282, 288, 290, 291 Ware, Sir J., 201, 203, 205, 219, 220, 233, 234, 284, 296 Wicquot, Auguste, ° .. oo 208 Zimmer, Heinrich, ne 234, 296 PBR 1.17 eLir. A SURVEY OF THE ANCIENT CHURCHES IN THE COUNTY OF LIMERICK. By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A. | [Prarus X.—X VIII.) [Read Novemper 30, 1904. Ordered for Publication DecrmBErR 14, 1904. Published Marcu 14, 1905.] Limerick, the central county of Munster, and a focus of interest in Irish History, affords a rich field to workers on antiquities. It seems to possess more ancient forts in proportion to its size than any other district in Ireland; the alignments and circles of great pillars in the district round Lough Gur give it a marked position in the records of pre-historic archeology. Whenaschool arises to study the medieval castles and fortified towns, Limerick and Adare, Askeaton and Kil- mallock will ‘demand much of its attention: how numerous and interesting are the churches and monasteries I will try to suggest in this Paper. The county has suffered unusually from the great defect of Irish archeology—the lack of full and careful lists of its remains. It is the first need of Irish archeology ; and, when done, past work can be classified, and future work kept in touch with what has been already accomplished, until scientific knowledge of Irish antiquities becomes a possibility. It might have been thought that the great work of Dr. Reeves on ‘¢The Churches of Down and Connor” should have had a host of imitators ; but thisis far from being the case, so, perhaps, even a less learned and complete survey may be acceptable. Despite the large number of churches dealt with here, and the difficulty I have found in even partially exploring my native county, I hope that the Academy may receive this attempt, though mere pioneer work. At least this survey represents work done during nearly thirty years, for I com- menced sketching the ruins ef County Limerick with a camera in 1875 ; and despite crudeness and imperfection, this survey may put in the power of more favoured workers notes on the ruins and records, and, still more, on the forms of the names, which in abler hands may B.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. 6. [27] 328 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. bear better fruit, and assist students who have been too often working by guessing, not by the careful study of the oldest forms of the place- names. A Preface is usually written after the completion of a book or Paper, so Ido not attempt one here; nevertheless, some previous notes are absolutely necessary. These I will give with no further prelimi- nary remarks, save that I have here followed, but with far greater fulness, the lines of my survey of the churches in County Clare, published in these pages in 1900.’ Norres on THE ToPoGRAPHY. 1. Drvistons.—The County of Limerick is divided naturally into four by the Rivers Deel, Maigue, and Mulkeare, running northward to the Shannon. The eastern section is further subdivided by the Cammoge, the Saimer, or Morning Star, and the Loobagh, running westward to the Maigue. The county is bounded by the Shannon, to the north, by the mountain masses of Luachair to the west and south- west, by the Galtees and their offsets to the south-east, and Slieve Phelim to the north-east; between these, however, no great natural bounds mark its imits with the Counties of Tipperary and Cork, Of the natural bounds, the Mulkeare now, as in 1116, divides the Sees of Limerick and Killaloe; the greater rivers, save the Shannon itself, mark off none of the main divisions. The county is covered by the Bishopricks of Limerick and Emly, the latter lying partly within the eastern mits of Limerick. The baronies are Shanid, Glenquin, and Upper and Lower Connello, to the west; Kenry, Pubblebrian, and Clanwilliam, running eastward along the Shannon; Coshmagh and Coshlea along the southern, and Owneybeg, Coonagh, and Small County along the eastern border from north to south. Il. Tuer Diocese or Livericx.—It seems strange that the Irish Church did not sooner adopt the wise expedient of appointing a bishop over a group of tribes, which succeeded so well in later days. St. Patrick and the early churchmen evidently felt the risk of trying to establish bishopricks among jealous and recently converted tribes, who would have resented the rule of a spiritual superior of another and, perhaps, hostile tribe-group. Even if St. Patrick did not consecrate 700 bishops,” the number was vast, and discipline was out of the question. Well might the better-ordered churches abroad look with dislike on a TETOCe Evel Ser. 3, vol. vi., p. 109. 2 Ann. F. M., under 493. Wersrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 329 system where a bishop was (like the Abbey cook or carpenter) a subordinate to an abbot, or even abbess (as at Kildare), and where bishops with no fixed residence wandered over the country performing episcopal functions everywhere and anywhere, and even intruded on the territorial bishopricks on the Continent. In the case of Limerick, the bishoprick was of foreign origin, and was, most probably, formed out of districts once within the episcopal influence of Iniscatha and Emly—influence, rather than authority, for the territorial bishoprick was long undeveloped. St. Senan, if we may receive the statement in the ‘Life of St. Ita,” was patron of Hy Chonaill, or O’Connello, which, probably, reached nearly to the Maigue. It is, therefore, probable that to the chief deanery of that district, Rathkeale,’ was allotted his sacred island, whose round tower and churches overlook the great estuary of the Shannon. This may have been done to avoid jealousy between Killaloe and Ardfert Sees, to which the bulk of the tribes which reverenced the coarb of St. Senan were assigned by the Synod of Rathbreasail. Doubtless, the long oceupation of the island by the Norse, and its desecration when Brian expelled them, facilitated the breaking up of its bishoprick. When the Norsemen of Limerick bowed at last before the ‘‘ White Christ ” in thé ancient church of St. Munchin, national prejudice kept them aloof from the Irish Church, They looked to Canterbury for the ordination of their bishops. Still the great importance of the ‘¢ Danish ’’ bishopricks forced their recognition by the Irish, the more easily that the former had not trenched on any pre-existing territorial boundaries of other bishopricks. When, for the first time, in 1116, the Synod of Rathbreasail fixed the limits of the first ‘‘ landed bishopricks ” in Ireland, Limerick got the fullest recognition.? Ignoring Iniscatha, but respecting Killaloe and Imleach Iubhair, the synod laid down the bounds of Limerick ; these extended from the Maolcearn River, west- ward to Ath coinn lodain (Luddenbeg), to Lough Gur, Lathach mor, 1 See Journal R.S.A.I. xxxiv., p. 126, which bears out the statements of Arch- bishop Ussher. * See Ussher’s ‘‘Veterum Epistolarum MHibernicarum Sylloge’’ (1632) for correspondence between Limerick and Canterbury, p. 120. 3 «¢ Keating’s History,’”’ vol. ii. He copies from the original record in the Book of Clonenagh. ‘The Munster Sees established were Cashel, Lismore, or Water- ford, Cork, Rathmoigh-deisgirt, Limerick, Killaloe, and Imleach Iobhair. At the Synod of Kells, in 1152, the Munster Bishopricks, beside Cashel, Emly, Limerick, Killaloe, Waterford, and Lismore, include Cork, Cloyne, Ross, Roscrea, Iniscatha, and Ardfert. 330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and Aine, westward; southward to Bealach Feabhrat, and Tullach (on the southern border); westward to Feil and Tairbeart; then (having surrounded the Ui Fidgeinte and Ui Chonaill) the line crossed the confluence of the Shannon and Fergus, and ran (by the Latoon River) to Cuinche, to Quin, in Clare, to the cross on Sliabh Uidhe an Riogh (Glennagross, above Limerick), and to the Dubh Abhainn, or Blackwater, in Clare. This covered the district of Tradraighe, or Tradree, the mensal land of the Dalcassian Princes, and Ui Aimrid, but, as their power lay in both Sees, this was not then felt as a danger. In later times the clergy dared the ban, which the prelates in 1116 laid on those removing the landmarks, by the absorption by Killaloe of the parishes in Clare. In 1302, though the Norman power held Tradree, the limits of Limerick bishoprick had fallen back to the Six- milebridge River. After the fall of the de Clares at Dysert O’ Dea, in 1318, Limerick could only make a disregarded claim to Kailfintinan, and Kilfinaghty, with the Cratloe Hills, near the city. It, however, held Kalleely and Kilrush, and claimed Kilquane, and, perhaps, Kiltinanlea; the two first still belong to the Diocese and City of Limerick. Tullylease was assigned to Cork between 1201-1291, perhaps in 1206, when the borders of Limerick and Cork Counties were ascertained ;' Kilmurrily and Scattery (Iniscatha) were, how- ever, retained rather precariously; and Killaloe either retained or recovered Kilnagariff and Stradbally, or Castleconnell, though it lost Donaghmore. Kilfintinan was recovered by Limerick, and continued to be held down at least to 1805.? The diocese, accordingly, differed from the older Irish Sees by being constructed by chance on purely artificial lines? It straggled from its cathedral, which lay close to the north-east corner, south- ward for twenty miles, and westward for twice the distance. This absurdity was increased by the union of the Sees of Ardfert 1 See ‘‘ King John’s Letter’? that year, C.S.P.I., vol. i. 289, as to whether Kilmallock lies in Limerick or Cork. The counties were only gradually established. John de Lexington was Sheriff of Munster, 1234; Hugh de Barry was Sheriff of Limerick in same year; Philip de Inteberg was Sheriff of Munster, 1244. Of other early Sheriffs of Limerick we find—John de Muchegros, 1260-1266; Oliver le Gras and Nic de Botevyleyn, 1274-1277 ; John Tangeley, 1276 ; Robert Bagot, 1280; Walter Uncle, 1281-1284; James Keating, 1287; Henry le Waleis, 1290. * We find the Vicarage of Kilfintenan treated as under the Bishop of Limerick in a terrier of 1805, P.R.O.I., No. 39. ®* If we compare the Deaneries in the Bishopricks of Killaloe, Emly, and Limerick, we find the first two (typical Irish sees) name the deaneries after tribal districts. (Corcovaskin, Omullod, Grene, &c.); the last, after castles and walled towns. Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 331 and Aghadoe, so that the inland cathedral ruled churches near the Lakes of Killarney, ninety miles away, and others among the spiked cliffs and towering mountains of Corcaguiney, on the extreme edge of the land. Every deanery, and almost every parish, is misconstructed on the same bad principle—rarely, indeed, is there a centre to any of them. The only discoverable rule appears to be that ‘‘ the centre is at the circumference.” The oldest tribal arrangements (where the Ui Cathbar and Ui Corra lay in the west, with the Gebtini of Askeaton, whose name, Eas (or Inis) Geibhtine, is their monument; the Huamorian clan of Asail lay round Dromassell, or Tory Hill, and the Martini round Emly) are too ancient to have affected the late medieval divisions. The old states—Uaithne Chach, Wetheney, or Owney ; Aes Grein, Deisbeg, and Atharlach, or Aherloe—were included in the county, but were parts of the See of Emly. I, therefore, prefer to take the artificial, but definite and fairly stable, division of the County Limerick as the base of this survey. JI would (as in the case of the Clare churches)’ have taken the baronies as sub-divisions, did not the parishes in many cases le in two, sometimes even in three, baronies.?, Accor- dingly, I am compelled to take the deaneries for sub-divisions; they form a natural grouping, aud even still retain some trace of having been founded on tribal, and, therefore, at one time, rational grounds. III. Tare Deanertres.—Those of Limerick Bishoprick are first dealt with. They are (1) Limerick, (2) Adare, (3) Rathkeale, (4) Ardagh, (5) Ballingarry, and (6) Kilmallock. We can then give the churches in (7) Owney, (8) Grene, and (9) Aherloe in Emly diocese. We will seek out their origin, if possible, as they come before us in the survey. The divisions, as we shall see, correspond approximately to the old tribe lands of Tuath Luimneach, Ui Cairbre, Ui Chonaill, Ui Fidgeinte, Deisibeg, Uaithne, Grian, and Atharlach. They should probably correspond more closely but for the Norse and Norman settlements, and the tremendous expatriation of the Ui Fidgeinte, the Ui Cairbre Aobhdha, and the Eoghanachts, by King Donaldmore O’Brien, in 1178, when he drove them beyond Mangerton and Killarney, and senna the ground for far more dangerous eee the de Burgos and the Geraldines. 1 Proc. R.I.A., 1900, ser. 3., vol. vi., p. 100. * Templebredon and other parishes even lie in two counties. * Annals of Inisfallen. Yet some writers express wonder that there is no record of the Normans driving out the Hy Fidgeinte. 332 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IV. Tur Trises.—As the church divisions in Ireland usually stereotype tribal topography, we may briefly examine the tribal arrangements in the Diocese of Limerick.’ In the ‘“‘ Danish”? district round the City of Limerick lay some small tribes, roughly classed as Tuath Luimneach ; some were possibly of Norse origin. They were the Caoille, whose name is supposed to be embodied in Templenacally; the Ui Conaing, who gave their name to Carrigogunnell (Carraic ui gConaing), and Castrum Iconing, or Castleconnell ; the Ui Mhaille, long commemorated at Crewally ; the Ui Ciarmhaic (Kerbys, or Kerwicks) ; the Othotocor, near Crecora?; and some others. The Dal Cairbre, or Ui Cairbre Aobhdha, an important group of tribes, of whom the O’Donovans were chiefs, lay along the Maigue basin in Coshmagh and Kenry (Caenraighe), and covered the deanery of Adare. They at one time extended past Kilmallock*® to Ardpatrick,* but were pressed northward. On their north-west border lay the UiBeagha, or Uibh Rosa, at Beagh and Iveross. The great Ui Fidgeinte’ group lay to the south; a branch of the Fir Tamnaige gave its name to Mahoonagh, or Tawnagh. The strong tribes of Ui Chonaill Gabhra® extended to the north of the western district, along the Deel and Slieve Luachra; O Connelo retains their name. The Corcoithe long gave their name to Tuath Gortcoythe, including Rathcahill and the neighbouring lands in Glenquin.’ The name of the Corea muichet still appears on the map as Corcomohide. A number of other tribes (many belonging to the Ui Chonaill, the 1 Much of our so-called ‘‘ knowledge ’’ of the origin and affinities of the tribes is doubtful ; and as the matter does not greatly affect this paper, I avoid all these questions. * Also given as O’Cholchur and Orthorlothor (B. B. L., pp. 44, 96, 100 and 130). O’ Huidhrin in 1420 assigned Crecora to O’ Conaing. 3 Kilmallock is located in Ui Cairbre by the Calendar of Oenghus at 26 March. Hakmys was in O Carbry, Plea Roll 34 of xxy Ed. I. + Ardpatraic, however, was ‘‘ among the southern Deisi,’’ according to the ‘¢ Tripartite Life.’’ 5 The Ui Fidgeinte chiefs claimed descent from Fiach Fidgente, grandson of Oilioll Flanbeg, king of Munster, c. 300. ‘The ‘‘ Life of St. Molua,’’ of Clonfert, places them—the ‘‘ Nepotes Fidgeinte’’—‘‘a medio planicie Mumonie usque ad medium montis Luachrae occidente ad australem plagam fluminis Synna.’’ MSS., T.C.D., H. 3-17, says—‘‘ From Luachair Briun to Brurigh.” 6 The Ui Chonaill, or Ui Ghabhra, comprised the later families of Ui Coilean (Collins), Ui Flann Abhra (Flannery), and MacInneirghe, the powerful family of MacEnery, of Castletown. ‘‘ Book of Rights,” p. 77. The latter chiefs were, however, descendants of the Dalcassian king, Mahon, elder brother of Brian. 7 See Ann. F. M. under 546. Westrroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. Sac Ui Fidgeinte, and other ancient confederacies) were found over the later Desmonds’ lands. The O’Farrells (Ui Faircheallagh) were at Grange and Duntrileague,' and the Ui Cathalain lay in Uaithne Cliach ; they were supplanted by the Ui Maolrian (Ryan and Mulryan), of the race of Cathaoir Mor.? Clanwilliam, or Aes tri muige, lay round Caherconlish. The Aradha once lay on the north bank of the Saimer, or ‘‘ Morning Star,’”’ River. They were a Rudrician race, and were pressed back into the hills by the Eoghanachts. Some writers include the Ui Ciarmhaic among the Aradha; but we find them among the Eoghanachts at Aine, and at one time at Carrigogunnell. Besides these tributary tribes, there were three others who were free from all subsidies to the kings of Cashel, save military service— the Ui Fidgeinte, the people of Aine Cliach, and the Dalgcais, or Dal- cassians. The last were, as all know, over-kings of the district, with the alternate right of succession to Cashel. The shadowy line of their great pre-Christian ancestry looms through the mist of our earliest legends. On the very verge of written history two of their most powerful kings, Lughad Meann and Connall Eachluath, won from the kings of Connaught the eastern part of Clare (¢. 360, 8377), and rendered other tribes, the Corca Baiscnigh, and the Corca Modruad, their tribu- taries. The Dalcassians, however, are identified in later history, and by their greatest actions, with the alien land across the Shannon, to which they transferred their residence, and the name of ‘‘Thomond” or North Munster. Two tribes of their blood, the MacEnerys, descen- dants of King Mahon, and the O’Briens, of Coonagh, descendants of his younger brother, King Brian, however, still dwelt in Limerick; and towards the close of the fourteenth century the Clare O’Briens obtained Carrigogunnell Rock, which they strongly fortified, and gave their name to the surrounding district of Pubblebrian. V. Tae Eneriso Cantreps.—The early English divisions followed these tribal lines toa large extent. In 1290 the cantreds were Any, Bruree, Cromych (Croom); Esclon (Pubblebrian) ; Fontymchil, or 1 Ballyfrauley (Ballyharylla, 1452), in Grange, manor of Mahoonagh, and Car- rigareely Castle (O. S. 14), commemorated this tribe, which also gave its name to Ballyarrella, or Mount Ievers, in County Clare. Some believe it and the Ui Duibhross to be Martini Firbolgs. 2 Book of Rights, p. 45, note. 3 Leabhar na hUidhre, p. 83. 4 They branched into the O’Briens, Macnamaras, MacMahons, 0O’Gradys, O’Deas, O’ Quins, and other families. 334 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy. Fontemel (the name suggestive of Fontemel, in Dorsetshire),! which lay between Corcomohide and Kilmallock ; it and Iniskefty (Gephthine) corresponded to Connello ;? lolegar, or loregar (Uregare); O Carbri from Croom to Bruree ;? O Conyll, over Shanid and Glenquin ; Othenach, Huheny, Hutheny, Wotheny, Wodeny, or Woney, was Uaithne, or Oneybeg, while the cantred of the Ostmen lay round Limerick.‘ Half a century later Adare had replaced Croom, and Grene, Loregar ; the cantreds of Ardagh and Browry also appear. ‘‘ Crometh’’ once more superseded Adare in 13877, and Kilmehalloc, Fontymkill in 1381, in which latter year Adare and Croom are merged into the ‘‘ Lordship ” of the Earl of Kildare. Nores on THE History. VI. Tue Rise or Curistraniry.—This vast and obscure subject we rather treat (in our present most defective knowledge) as detached notes on the early missionaries and church-founders. Most of our material is late and unreliable. If we accept the late tenth-century ‘“« Tripartite Life of St.Patrick,’’® as containing a base- work of authentic history, we can give Patrick’s itinerary on his mission in the Limerick district, about 440. He visited the Hui Cuanach (Coonagh), the southern Deisi (Deisibeg), Clar, Cella rath, Grian, Cell Tedel (Kilteely), the Hui Fidgente, Carn Feredaig,®° Domnach mor Maige Aine, Tirglas Sangal (Singland), Luimneach, Finninne,’ and Knockpatrick (near 1Cal. Papal Letters, vol. ii., p. 621. 2 O Conyl, i.e. Hy Chonaill, unbroken down to 1650 ; now broken into Upper and Lower Connello, Shanid, and Glenquin baronies. 3 Probably at one time it covered much of Kenry. 4 The villata in 1303-4 were, according to the Irish ‘‘ Pipe Rolls,’’ Adar, 5 mares; Rathgel, Iniskefti, and Ardagh, 3 m. each; Cromech, 5 m.; Kilmehallok, £20 (sic); Dermochii (Darragh), 1 m.; Natherach (Aherloe), 2s.; Any, 40s. ; Grene, 20s.; Karkine (lys), 40s. Total, £39; while O’Brien, of Thomond, was ealled on to pay for 16 services, 32m. > A sermon book of the tenth century. I cite the fine edition of Dr. Whitley Stokes. It probably preserves earlier records; but we must always bear in mind that it was written as long after the events it discusses as we are from the reign of Henry IV., and that the obliterating Norse wars lay between. ° For Cairn Feredaig, see Dindsenchas (Revue Celtique, 1894), No. 56, and Wars G. and G. in 967. It is now Seefin, in Coshlea. Feredach, of the race of Eber, was, it is said, slain there by Tighernmais. 7 There was a Fenninis to the north of Cenn Febrat (near Ardpatrick). See the ‘‘ Colloquy,”’ in ‘‘ Silva Gadelica,” II., p. 128. Westrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. eon Foynes). He did not cross Shabh Luachra into Kerry, or the Shannon into Thomond. The ruling house of the Dalcassians, with Carthan its king, and his son, Eochy, received baptism, and produced eventually several saints and church-founders. One of the first who could call himself Dalcassian, Dioma,? son of Cass, founded, about 400, a church at Kildimo, in Kenry, which site bears his name. Mainchin, son of Dioma’s brother, Sedna, was Bishop of Luimneach, probably the Tuath Luimneach, with influence in Clare and Connaught. He is reputed founder of the oldest church, St. Munchin’s, on the island in the modern city. Late legend made his sister, Lelia, the founder of Kil- leely Church, nearly opposite the last, but across the Shannon. Rossa, another supposed sister, who founded Kilrush, is a still later myth, derived from the “‘ Ross,”’ or wooded point, which gave the little oratory itsname. The later saints of Dalcassian blood (Brecan, Molua, and Flannan) belong to Clare. The great St. Ailbe, a contemporary (if not, as some say, a precursor) of St. Patrick, founded several churches at Emly (Imleach Iubhair) and in eastern Limerick ; he died (it is said) between 537 and 541. Nessan, the deacon, famed for his love of truth, founded Mungret (Mungairit) in the early sixth century, and died about 560. He is mentioned in Cummian’s epistle 628, which alone seems evidence for rejecting the too ingenious theory of a recent local antiquary that Nessan and Kieran were the centaurs, Nessus and Chiron. The most famous of the abbey-founders, St. Ita,? Mide, or Deirdre, of Cluain Credhail (named after her, Killite, or Killeedy), died about 570. Her ‘ Life” seems fairly historic, and shows her to be a woman of commanding intellect and wisdom, and the most eager virtue and piety; a wise adviser and organiser, sought from afar—an earlier St. Teresa. She is patroness of O Connello; her churches, Killeedy and Kilmeedy, remain. Probably of the sixth century are Inghean Baoith, the patroness of Kilnaboy,’ near Inchiquin, in Clare, and the reputed founder of Strand 1 Vit. Trip., pp. 199, 209. It lay westward from Donaghmore, commanded a view of the “ territories and islands ’’ of Thomond, and of ‘‘ that green island in the mouth of the sea,’’ i.e., Iniscatha. These conditions are only fulfilled by Knockpatrick, near Foynes. * Calendar of Oenghus (ed. Stokes), Jan. 2. 3 Calendar of Oenghus, Jan. 15. Canon O’Hanlon, “ Lives,’’ vol. i., p. 200. Colgan, Vita S. Itae, Jan. xv. Tighernach, ‘in quo ceciderunt Corcoiche Mumhan per orationes Ite Cluain Credhail.’’ 4 See R.S.A.1. Journal, xxiv., pp. 26-29. 336 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Church ; Toman,' of Mungret, and Kiltoman, near Shanid Castle; Cuirbhin,* who taught among the Ui Fidgeinte ; Lachtan, of Bealach Febrat and Murdebhair, ‘‘a synod’s diadem ””* at Disert and Morgans churches. The very obscure Mochealloc, Dachealloc, or Celloc, reputed founder of Kilmallock,* may be provisionally placed in the sixth century, but will be noted later on. Aedan, Bishop of Ferns, visited the Ui Chonail Gabhra, and founded Cluain Chlaidech (probably Mahoonagh), and possibly also Shanavoha’ and Clonca, where he is the traditional patron; he died about 625. Oenghus the Culdee, patron and, perhaps, founder of Disert Oengussa, near Croom, died in 812. VII. Parrons anp Cuurca Namuxes.—About 100 out of nearly 400 churches bear the prefix of ‘‘ Kil,” sixteen of ‘‘Temple,’’ three of ‘¢Aolish,”’ and one of ‘‘ Donagh.”’ In the Ardagh and Bruree districts all the ‘‘ Temples ”’ are attributed to the Templars ; and strange tales are told at Newcastle and Rosstemple of the excesses and destruction of that hapless order of the church militant. The well-known pheno- menon of Irish ecclesiology that the earlier churches are usually called after their founders, rather than after the Deity, the Virgin, foreign saints, or angels, gives no little value to churches with personal names. We compile a lst of these names (as a supplement to the founders and patrons), from the wells, ‘‘ kills,” and ‘‘temples”’ of Limerick : Becan; Beinight; Bride, or Brigid ; Bruainech, or Broney, of Athlacca; Caoide, of Kilkeedy; Catblan, of Cullan; Kieran, of Cloncagh and Kilfinnane; Cohan; Colman; Colman mac Duach; Colum, or Dacolum; Comgan; Cornan; Dioma; Eany; Eline; Finche, of Kilfinny; Fintan; Gobban, or MacGoban; Ina; Ite, Mide, or Deirdre; Lasragh; Lelia; Lonan; Mainchin; Mochealloc, Dachelloe, or Celloc ; Mochuda; Molua, of Ardagh and Emlygrennan ; Murdebhair, of Morgans; Onchu, and Ultan. Local legends and the 1 Calendar of Oenghus, July 25. Ibid., p. exx, July 20. 3 Ibid., pp. clxil, clxviii, Nov 3. 4 Henry O’Brien ‘“ Mysteries,”’ &c., p. 201, identifies this saint with Moloch, and stated that Kilmallock, or Magolicon, meant ‘‘ Moloch Icon,’”’ from a famous image of the ‘‘ horrid king.’’ Of course later visionaries have adopted this theory, and its appearance in recent literature calls for notice. Colgan identifies the saint with Mochelloc, of Catbair na Conchaigh, cirea 590. 5 The name is interesting in view of his foundation of a similar name—Sean Boithe, in County Wexford. -_ W Estropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. dof 1410 list, copied by Father 8. White, give, in addition, Banban, of Monagay; Brendan; Credan; Cormac; Deriola, of Corcomohide ; Ethna; Gobnet ; Aedan, or Maidoc; Molagga, of Killinure ; Molon, of Tullabracky ; Nessan; Patrick; and Senan, who was patron of O Connello, of Camus Chapel, and of the wells of Killonaghan and Cahernarry. Many other churches derive their names from natural features, as: Adare, Athlacca, Ballinaclogh, Crecora, Clonkeen, Darragh, Drom- keen, Gortadroma, Nantinan, Rossard, Shanagolden (Sean-gualann), Tomdeely, or Dromdeely, and Tullybracky. Others are named from secular divisions and persons, as Athen- easy (Deisi), Ballylanders (Loundres), Corcomohide, Fanningstown, Lawrencetown, Siwardstown (now Howardstown), and Tankards- town. Sometimes the parish took its name from an ancient fortress, as Askeaton (Gephthine),! Bruree, Caheravalley, Caherconlish, Caher- corney, Cahernarry, Dunmoylan, Duntrileague, Knocklong, Lisma- keery, Rathcahill, Rathkeale (Rath Guala); sometimes from a Norman fortress, like Newcastle, Castle Roberts, Castle Robert Doondonill, and Castle Robert Gore: the two latter commemorate two Norman landowners of the early thirteenth century. The following saints have the patronage of several churches or wells :— Brigid had a church in Limerick City, with the four, named Kilbreedy ; wells at Ardcanny, Ballingaddy, Ballinlough, Fantstown, Feohanagh, and Knocknagall.? The Colmans were patrons of five churches; one of these, judging from the patron-day, must be assigned to St. Colman mac Duach. ‘To a Colman, also, were dedicated Loghil and Cloncoraha, or Colman’s Well. Molua, of Clonfert, had churches at Ardagh and Emlygrenan ; while St. Patrick was patron of churches and wells at Singland, Donaghmore, Ardpatrick, and Knockpatrick, besides wells at Cloncagh, Duntrileague, Mungret, and Patrickswell. VIII. Tue Norsrmen.—We need at present only consider the hostile action of the foreigners against the churches. This has pro- bably been much exaggerated. It wasthe hunger for gold rather than mere fanaticism that led to the plunder of the monasteries. The Annals, written by monks, gave prominence to these raids, which ! Geibhtine and Brugh Righ fortresses reserved to the King of Munster, ante 902. ‘* Book of Rights’’ (ed. O’ Donovan), p. 89, 87. * Perhaps, also, Kilcurly, near Adare, called also Kilbride in the Fiants. 338 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. were probably mere episodes in a system of general plunder. No better evidence of toleration can be afforded than the existence of Mungret, an important college, with 1500 inhabitants, near the chief Norse settlement of the west, Limerick. It was not destroyed after 843, and was in high efficiency sixty years later. We read of no Christian church in Limerick City till the later eleventh century. The Eddic religion borrowed many hints from Christianity ; probably Kingsley is not far astray when he makes the Ostdane King of Water- ford swear to Hereward, ‘‘By the White Christ, and by Sleipnir, Odin’s eight-legged horse.”’ Torgeis and his wife Odda seized Armagh and Clonmacnoise, rather for policy than anti-Christian motives. In the fierce wars of the Norse with the Irish priuces doubtless great destruction fell on the religious centres; the clergy suffered with the laity, but any deliberate persecution of them for their religion has yet to be proved.” The first blow fell on Mungret Abbey, which was plundered in 802. Then in 834 a great fleet sailed up the ‘ Luimneach,’’ and armed bands wasted Corcovaskin and Tradree, in Clare, and burned and plundered Mungret. Drunk with success, they raided the western districts to Senati (Shanid), and were met by the Ui Chonaill, rein- forced, none too soon, by the Ui Fidgeinti, who defeated the foreigners with such loss that ‘‘ the slaughter could not be counted.”” Again, in 840 and 843, Mungret was plundered; and two years later a *‘ sea-cast flood’ of foreigners swept over the border, and plundered St. Ita’s Convent, at Killeedy and Cuil Emhni; on they marched till a second swarm, which had landed at Limerick, joined them, and Emly and the Martini, the last Firbolg state, fell before them. In this raid Forannan, the coarb of Armagh, who had fled for safety to the remote Cluain Comairdi, or Colmanswell, was captured, taken to Limerick, and the shrine of St. Patrick broken ; probably only the golden mountings were torn off, for, after the death of Turgeis, the coarb returned unhurt to Armagh, and repaired the shrine—further proof of the moderation of his captors. Numbers of churches, however, perished, ‘‘ much indeed of evil . . . . did they (the Norse) receive, and much was received by 1 This has been noticed by FitzGerald and MacGregor in their ‘‘ History of Limerick,’’ a book of deeper thought and wider views for its age than many a recent county history. * In none of the districts infested by the Norse are there fewer traces of their power than in Ireland. No undoubted runic inscriptions on stone, and only one on metal; no undoubted remains of churches, and only one castle ; no undoubted “¢ Danish forts ;’’ few undoubted burial-places. Wesrropep— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 339 them (the Irish) in those years which is not recorded at all.’ In 866 eastern Limerick and the Deisi were ravaged, and Emly burned ; then the “fair” and ‘dark foreigners”? quarrelled, and ‘‘ the land had rest forty years.” In 916 wars again commenced; Hacon, Tamar, and Otter raided the Ui Chonaill and Uaithne ; the duns were attacked, the churches ravaged, and the shrines and books ‘‘ broken and torn.’? The Danes were checked in 943 by Ceallachan, King of Cashel, and Kennedy, King of the Dalcassians, of Thomond, in the fierce battle of Singland (Saingeal), at Limerick. A generation later, Kennedy’s sons, Mahon and Brian, weakened the foreigners in the battle of Solloghod (Sulchoit), 964, and took Limerick, The punishment of the Danes’ allies, the Ui Enna and Ui Fidgeinte, who hated the Dalcassians, and ‘“‘ the red slaughter of the foreigners” at Shanagolden, took place in 968.? Though the victory of Clontarf was little better than a drawn battle, and left the Dalcassians sorely crippled, the Danish towns, after 1014, never became centres of tyranny, and the logic of fortune turned the Danes in the cities towards the Christian faith. The next Teutonic invaders found an Irish king and a Danish bishop ruling the old Norse town; and round its walls, in the ‘‘Cantred of the Ostmen,” a Danish population of some importance. Long after the O’Briens had fallen back behind the Shannon, long after even the close of the thirteenth century, Norse names—Harold, Sweyn, Siward,* Hereward, Sitric, Thursteyn, Thordelb,’® and others—some even subsisting to our time, remind us that the northern blood still flowed in the veins of the citizens of Limerick. 1 Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, p. 15. * For all this section, besides the various Annals, see the ‘‘ Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill”’ (ed. Todd), pp. 5, 9, 15, 19, 25, 39, 49, 61, 77. 3 The ‘‘ Norse”? rulers of Limerick were Omphile; Barith (Chron. Scot.) ; Ivar, 853; Sitric, slain 895; Colla, son of Barith, 908; Tomar mac Elgi, ‘‘ King of Denmark and East Anglia,’’ ruled Limerick for eight years, 931; Colla, grand- son of Ivar (leader), and Amlay, 940; Ivar, grandson of Ivar, 939; Harold, grandson of Ivar, 940; Ivar, 942; Olfin, then Harold, 968; Magnus, or Muris (governor), fell at Sulchoit. In 1104 Murcheartach O’Brien, King of Ireland, built a palace in Limerick, 1171; Cormac MacCarthy burned the market-place, and half the fort of Limerick. Much may be learned from ‘‘ the Norsemen of Limerick,” by Rev. T. Lee, R.S.A.I., 1889, xix., p.. 227, Worsaae, &c. 4 Syward was prepositus of Limerick in 1201 (M. f. H.). We find two mayors, Siward Minutor and Siward de Feredona, in 1214-1215. > As in ‘‘ Mikells Tworedell, ”? in Mungret (D.S.A.), and the ‘‘ Bog of T'wore- Gel?) (10;;. 11). 340 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. IX. Tuer Norman Recorps.—The pre-Norman sources for the history of the Limerick churches are scanty and often doubtful ; much of the ‘¢ Annals,” the ‘‘ Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill,’’ and the ‘Lives of the Saints,” are either brief entries, or, in the latter stories, state- ments of legends, many doubtless of late and valueless origin. When, however, we reach the English period, we get a mass of very full and valuable information from the Rolls, State Papers, and the Register of the Deans of Limerick, called the ‘‘ Black Book.” The usual statement is that this was copied after 1400 by Bishop Cornelius O’Dea; paleo- graphers rather incline to put the earlier handwriting at least twenty years sooner. It commences in the time of Bishop Brictius (1192-1194) with several deeds (two of the greatest importance) of the succeeding prelates. The main collection of deeds belongs to the times of the Bishops Hubert, Robert, and Geoffrey (1223-1307). After these we find a few isolated deeds of Bishops Robert and Eustace (1807-1336) ; none of their immediate successors, save one of the bishops, Stephen, are represented. Then we find at the end several important surveys and documents of Bishop Cornelius (1400-1420), and a few deeds of the early sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, ending with Bishop Bernard, to 1619. The last Protestant bishop who held the book was Dr. George Webb; he died in Limerick Castle, which was besieged by the Confederates, into whose hands the Black Book passed’ at the capitulation, 1642. It was eventually lent by the Roman Catholic Bishop of Limerick, Dr. Ryan, to Dr. Renehan, for the latter’s History of the Bishops, from whom it passed to the safe keeping of the Library of Maynooth. It is a well-preserved volume of parchment, the pages 10 inches by 7 inches, with usually twenty-six lines in each page in the earlier, and thirty-three in the later, portion.’ The documents from O’Dea down are much defaced; fortunately Adams’ copies, now in possession of the Protestant bishops, seem very correct, so far as I can check them with Dr. Reeves’ copy of the por- tions legible in the original. Several important documents relating to Kilmallock are undatable. They give minute details of the streets and grounds in the town. If we consider certain persons as identified with others in other deeds in the same collection, the Kilmallock deeds may date about 1280. 1 See R.S.A.I1., xxxiv., pp. 176, 186. It is interesting to note that the Con- federates allowed the inhabitants of Askeaton Castle to take half their books. Res nel, eeu... 1 68- 2 See Third Report of Hist. MSS. Commission, p. 434. Westrroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 34] X. Tue Inquisirions anp Visitarions.—These are exceptionally satisfactory and numerous. We have William de Burgo’s and Miler Fitz Henry’s deeds, 1200-1201; Bishop Donat’s Ordinance, 1204 ; the Papal Taxations, 1291 and 1302; O’Dea’s Visitations and Taxa- tion, 1410 and 1418-22; Peyton’s Survey, 1586; the Valor Benefi- clorum, 1591; the Royal Visitations of 1615 (two) and 1633, and the all-important Down Survey and Civil Survey of 1655-57. These are fully utilised in this present survey, but the first 1s so important that it demands separate notice. It was taken in 1201 by the Justiciary Meyler fitz Henry, with ajury of twelve Englishmen, twelve Ostmen, and twelve Irishmen, and is based on a slightly earlier list made by the Governor, William de Burgo.’ It gives the churches and lands of the See as—Imlechdromggi (Emlygrenan), Kylmechelloe (Kilmallock), Kyllnacomarba, Ardmac- welan,* Brugrig nursi (Bruree), Ardpattric, Kellcomgan* (Hakmys), Calathawa,* Cluencomarda (Colmanswell), Tellachless (Tullylease, in County Cork),° Kelldeochaliathin (Killagholeghan), Cluencrema (Clon- crew), Drumeollechaellir (Dromecolliher), Cluenclaidmech’ (Mahoo- nagh), Cluonelti (Clonelti), Cluonkai (Cloncagh), Kellite (Killeedy), Ardachad (Ardagh), Kellmurille (Kilmurrily, in County Kerry), Kellergussa (Kilfergus), Magmor’, Belachdroma, Lemchaell (Loghill), Ardnuwir (Ardineer townland),® Disuurt, Murdewar (Disert and Mor- gans), Sengola (Shanagolden), Tonndaili (Tomdeely), Inriasc’ (Inis- kefty, Askeaton), Inyscathidch (Iniscatha, or Scattery), Kellscanill 1 It is published in facsimile by Sir John Gilbert in ‘‘ Facsimiles of the National MSS. of Ireland,’ vol. iii., section L. * Ardmafaelan Church, 1418. Ardmuillain, or Ardewelain, 1410; noted by Father White as ‘‘forgotten,’’ in 1650 ; Ardevolan, in 1615. 3 Kylecomwohan, claimed by Margaret de Brestoll, 1298. Plea Roll 46 of xxvii. Ed. I., m. 28. 4 Perhaps Callahow, in Cloncrew. > We must, however, remember there was a ‘‘ Towlowglass’’ at Kyllfarisa or Kilfergus, in Toghe Glancorbrye, in 1586, Peyton, p. 106. 6 The Cluain Claidech of the ‘“* Life of St. Aedan.”? This Inquisition marks it - as Mahoonagh, not as Cloncagh, which appears here as Cluonkai. Perhaps Cluain Claidech survived in Cluayn Cliete (Nos. 50, 61, 83) ; in 1567 and 1597 it does not, however, appear in Peyton’s Survey. Clonekurvane and Clonefernagh adjoin Mahoonagh, 1586. 7 Peyton, p. 174, gives Maymoore in’ Temple Clee or Athea, 1585. Atheaand Moymore were granted to R. Collum, 1595; perhaps the last is the Magmor of 1201. 8 Ardynwyr, next Leamkaill, or Loghill, in de Rupefort’s rental, 1336. Seealso grant of the Bishop of Limerick (1216-23), Ecce de Ardumir (B. B. L., p. 114). 3d42 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. (Kilscannell), Cluonech (Clonagh), Rathnascir (Rathnaser), Kellmac- lugna (Kilmacluana or Cappagh)’, Cluonsiebra (Clonshire), Droche- tarsna (Drehidtarsna), Kellnafidnaigi (Kilfinny), Disirtengusa (Dysert, near Croom), Kyllinatan (Killeenoghty), Tullachbraci (‘Tullabracky), Kelicharli (Kilcurley, near Adare), Kelldima (Kildimo), Kellalathna (Killulta),? Kellchurnam (Kilcornan), Ardcatni (Ardcanny), Kellda- cholum (Collam), Kellmacgoban (Kilgobbin), Kellnachallichi (Kelna- callye, in Elmpark), Atmid (Anhid ?), Mungaret (Mungret), Imbeolchi- mir; in Eschluona,’ are Balldorchun, Balihihibebon, Rathen, Raencuam, and Balyhichnim; Dounnachmor (Donaghmore), Sengel (Singland), Inchicoman, Kellchuan (Kilquane, County Clare), Kelliedun (Killeely ?), Kellross (Kilrush). Various churches in Limerick— St. Manchuchini (Munchins), with Karragicdacham and Kelldairi ; St.Brigid, St. John, St. Peter, St. Martin, St. Michael, St. Mar, Rotunda, St. Nicholas; Claronaedugain, Munimdartha, Cluonidublach, Mun- tirichroidir, Inergine, Imailidinn, (Crewally, or Ballyclogh), Baluch- tham, Formail-iart, Magdublacna, Balimurchada, Balichorchorcram, Cathirdubdulic (Caheravally), Kellonchon (Killonaghon), Balimul- chadtha, the fishery of Coradgwr (Coragower), and the mill near the city, fish, tythes, &c. Though several important churches, such as Adare, Rathkeale, Kilpeacon, Kilfinnane, Croom, &c., do not appear in this list, it shows that the leading parishes were already recog- nised. XI. Tue Papat Taxarions (1291-1302).—These being already published, though with great imaccuracies, may be consulted in the Calendar of Documents relating to lreland; but the endless list of corrigenda is more important than the ‘‘text.’? We only notice the 1502 list here, because it preserves a record of a raid over which the annalists and historians keep (so far as [ know) absolute silence.* This destructionfell heavily on the churches of south-west Limerick, and may be traced by the grim entries ‘“‘ wasted by the war” after 1 See, ¢.g., De Rupefort’s Rental, 1336 (B. B. L., pp. 138-140). ? Killenalotar or Kilulta. 3 The northern part of Kilkeedy parish. + How imperfect and partial are our Annals is evident when we note that the driving out of the great tribes of south-western Limerick, in 1178, only appears in the *‘ Annals of Innisfallen.’’? This ‘‘ war’’ in western Limerick, ante 1302, only appears in Rolls and the Papal Taxation ; and Torlough O’Brien’s great raid via Caherconlish and Grene, all over eastern Limerick and northern Tipperary, in 1285-6, is only found in the ‘* Wars of Torlough” and the Rolls. Werstrroprp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 343 certain church names in the Taxation of 13802. It extended from Abbeyfeale to Kilfinny, along the south of O Connello, and was appa- rently stopped by the castles of Shanid, Doondonnell, Askeaton, Croom, and Adare,’ but not by Newcastle. The destroyed churches were—Corcomohide, Mahoonagh, Moyalthi, Cloncagh, Ballyhahill, Dromcolliher, Cloncrew, Clonelty, Newgrange, Newcastle, Rathcahill, Killagholeghan, Killeedy, Killilagh, Feel, the Chapel of Montemale- dictionis, and the churches of Clonshire, Kilmaclou, and Kilfinny. A lesser raid along the western border destroyed the churches of Kil- murrily, Loghill, and Kilfergus.* It is remarkable that, while the fierce wars of the de Clares and O’Briens during forty years seem to have rarely injured, and only twice destroyed, churches,* the annalists and historians pass over in complete silence that fierce war which wasted, with fire and sword, a tract of country twenty-six miles long and sixteen to eighteen miles wide ; that spared the churches as little as the English manors, and ‘‘ burned with fire the houses of God in the land” to the number of two and.twenty. XII. Cottapse or THE EnetisH PowEr.—It has become a common- place that the collapse of the English power in western Ireland dated from the Bruces’ invasion, and the weak reign of Edward II. No doubt these events helped to hasten its end ; but the germs of its mortal illness are discoverable even in the strong reign of Edward I. At that time the system of government was (in the district we are consider- ing) of the greatest complication. We find ‘ chapters,” or groups of parishes, with elaborate local government, looking after the roads and bridges, after outlaws and thieves. Then came coroners’ districts, and baronial divisions, and free towns, like Limerick and Kilmallock, and courts-Christian, held anywhere as the church authorities saw fit ; while bailiffs, governors, the escheator, the coroner, the king’s judges, and higher officers of the Crown intervened on every occasion. No one could be detected using a quern, or burying a body that the coroner had not seen; a wooden bridge could not show signs of collapse ; the foxes at Kilcosgrave could not devour an unusual number of rabbits in a warren ; a man could not be drowned by falling into a river off a restless horse, or get killed by a mill-wheel; a criminal could not escape from a church—but the authorities were on the alert, 1 Adare vill is, however, returned as ‘‘ wasted by the war’’ in an Inquisition of 1329. 20.9.P.1., 1302, p. 289. 3 <¢ Wars of Torlough,’’ Annals of Innisfallen. R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XKV., SEC. C. | [28] 344 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and making reports and inquisitions, prosecuting innocent persons, fining parishes, and confiscating the horse, or mill-wheel, to the Crown. Beside this, any lady of property, who was (as often happened) untimely bereaved of her husband by the wars, was rarely left long in her widowhood, and every extra marriage raised dower questions of fearful complexity. The result of all this paternal government was an unending swarm of little stinging lawsuits, sucking the blood, and breaking the peace of the community. While the English settlers were incessantly worried by English law and government, there also lay around them fierce Irish tribes in the mountains and forests, waiting opportunity for a raid ; while underneath the settlers lay the oppressed Irish serfs, always strong and dangerous the moment the strong hand relaxed.’ Add to all these social ulcers the manors, ‘“worked” by and for the government during minorities, the hostility of the higher native clergy to the English,” and the burdens of debt to Italian banking firms,? and we have all the material for the collapse before any open break appeared. In northern Munster the de Clares figure, especially, as the ‘evil angels’’ of this time; their large manors involved them in endless lawsuits, and made the de Burgos and other strong nobles seek to aid the Irish against the unloved house of de Clare. Thomas de Clare’s wars with the O’Briens brought the formidable King Torlough with all his tribes down upon eastern Limerick and northern Tipperary, about 1285. Caherconlish Grene, Latteragh, and other towns and castles were reduced to blackened ruins by fire and sword. Gilbert de Clare, owing to his long minority and his early death, took no part in the struggle; but his brother, Richard, stirred up another O’Brien war which, after eight years, resulted in the deaths of himself, his son, and his best knights, the destruction of the English colony in Thomond, 1 T found these deductions on the Irish Pipe Rolls and Plea Rolls (which tell the story of over-government with great clearness), on the Inquisitions, and on certain deeds. The ‘‘ Wars of Torlough”’ also shows the ill-feeling of various English barons towards each other. The C.S.P.I. give most of the other points in this section. 2 The Abbot of Magio, e.g., in Pleas of Parliament, Easter, xxxv Kd. I.; Alienation of the Abbey Goods, chiefly to maintain the hatred of the English tongue (maxime in odium lingue anglicane ad manutenendum), lest English monks should remain. The Abbot of Wetheney harboured Irish enemies and rebels of the king, 1290 (C.S.P.I., vol. ili. (802), &e. 3 E.g.: I find in the Plea Rolls, 1287, Eliseus de Lucca; in the C.S.P.L., 1285-92, the Ricardi; the Rapundi, the Advocata, the Huberti, and the Cosa of Florence; the Clarentes of Pistoia; the Lucca merchants, Amanati and Chimbardi. Wesrropp—Auncient Churches in Co. Limerich. 345 and the weakening of the few Irish allies of the English. Along with this disastrous war came the Scotch invasion. As the Bruces approached Limerick, all the Irish in Desmond rose ‘in hostility to the king and his faithful subjects.”” The O’Donegans (tenants of Maurice fitz Thomas) at Rathkeale, rose and destroyed Newcastle, in Oconyll, so that Fitz Thomas had to bring against them a force sorely needed elsewhere. The great muster against the Scotch, meanwhile, lay at Ludden, without striking a blow, while the Scotch insulted the City of Limerick, and lay almost unmolested.at Castleconnell, 1315. ‘Then the invasion ebbed, and Edward Bruce fell at Dundalk, unla- mented by the Irish he came to assist. These events seem to haye told even against the writers of deeds and registers. The deeds in the Black Book, and the entries of Limerick lawsuits in the Plea Rolls, became very few, and the records dwindle almost to nothing after the close of the century. The power of the Earls of Desmond next rose to that height from which all the forces of the Crown alone deposed it, after several years’ war, and thedesolation of a province in 1586. Other traces of government, save in the fortified towns, are almost impossible to discover. Limerick received a heavy blow in the middle of the fourteenth century.” In 1369 Garrett, Earl of Desmond, endeavoured to support O’Brien, of Thomond, who had been deposed by his nephew, Brian.’ Before the English army could be got together in proper force, the formidable host of Thomond was at Monasternenagh Abbey. Desmond attacked, received a crushing defeat, and was dragged out of sanctuary. There was complete demoralisation among the English; Limerick opened its gates to the victors, and was partly burned: Sioda Macnamara was made Governor, and his clan plundered even the books and plate of the cathedral. It. was, however, only a momentary success: the citizens rose and slew Sioda, while Sir William de Wyndesore brought up troops, and made the Macnamaras restore the ‘books, ornaments, and chalices”’ of St. Mary’s.* 1 Plea Rolls, 124 of xi Ed. II., m. 44. * In 1358 Catherkenlyshe had a grant of murage for twenty years, ‘‘ as lying on the marches, with the Irish rebels on every side, and liable to their incursions. Charter of Ed. III., Nov, 9th, 1358. 3 Known to eee as ‘ Bra of the —_ of (Monaster an) Aenagh,’’ from his victory over Desmond. * Annals F.M., 1370. Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s ‘‘ History of Limerick,”’ vol. i., p. 84; fades R.S.A.1., vol. xix. (1882), p. 234. Also the facsimile of an entry relating to this war in ‘‘ National MSS: of Ireland,”’ vol. iii., No. trv. [28°] 346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. The reign of Edward III., however, was destined to end in disaster for the English colony in Ireland; the Macnamaras inflicted a disas- trous defeat on Clanrickard. Even in the records of the Chancery Rolls of 1877’ this war has left its mark. The “dry bones live”’; we seem to see the stir of the government, the march of the nobles and knights, the foot-soldiers, hobilers, and archers, the great droves of oxen, heifers, horses and carriages converging on Limerick. Messen- gers fly with letters to the leading men, and supplies are ‘‘ comman- deered”’ on every side. The mayor and citizens of Limerick take heart, and work energetically ; rumours fly about what ‘‘ O’Brien and Macomarth”’ and the other fierce chiefs are doing to the north of the river. Everything foretells a great war—perhaps the reduction of Thomond, when—nothing further is done, and the army disbands. It was the last flicker of the fire of the Plantagenets ; henceforth the main ‘‘ victories” will be nominal submissions of Irish chiefs to the Crown, with presents of falcons and hounds,? and peace obtained by the Limerick citizens only by paying rent and blackmail to the neighbouring chiefs. The documents relating even to church matters dwindle to nothing, till the energetic reign of Henry VIII. and his vast changes in Church and State flood us once more with records, for nearly all the fifteenth and a third of the sixteenth century remain nearly blank in our rolis and cartularies. This is the more remarkable that in Limerick (as in Clare,? and elsewhere in western Ireland) numerous churches and monasteries. were extensively re-edified in the fifteenth century, and peel towers, with identical architectural features to those found in the churches, remain everywhere. Save in the cases of St. Mary’s Cathedral and the Franciscan Convent at Adare, the builders and dates of these works. go unrecorded by annalist or notary. After the dissolution the churches, with very few exceptions, fell to ruin, and no attempt seems to have been made till the days of Bishop Bernard to reconstitute the churches and cathedral of the war- wasted City and County of Limerick, half depopulated after the frightful Desmond wars. 1 Calendar of Chancery Rolls, &c., of Ireland. 2 E.g. Bryen O’Bryan Princeps Thotomon de canibs et falconibs Mem. Scac Term S. Trin., xviii Ric. II. 3 See Proc. R.I.A., Ser. iii., vol. vi., pp. 11€-117. It is strange to find the windows, doors, and other features in the greater castles (¢g., Adare and Askeaton) practically identical with those in the monasteries, just asin the similar features in the peel towers and lesser churches. - —- # =5 Westrroere— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 347 Fina Nores. XIII. Toe Presenps.—Before giving the survey of the churches, it may be helpful to collect into almost dry lists notes on the prebends, monasteries, and impropriations, and lists of the bishops. In 1204 Bishop Donat (B.B.L., p. 108) appointed that the cathedral, with the tythes of Cotheann, profits on wills, oblations, &c., and the churches of Kilmurry, St. Martin, in Limerick, Douenathmor, and Killiadeh, should support the bishop. The dean was to hold the Church of St. John, below the city, Kildacolu (Collam), Kildimo, and Ardach. The chanter was given Sengol (Shanagolden), Ardinir, and Rathnaser as prebend. The treasurer was given Sengol (Singland), Rathgerallan,t Drommohiba, and certain fisheries. To the four canons and prebends were respectively given—Mungaret, Kathirdufduli, and Killonechon, St. Manchinus, and the benefices of Ballimurchada, Ardchatin (Ardcanny), and certain lands. Portions from the common stock were granted to three other canons. Bishop Hubert granted, in about 1250, to the Dean, Thomas de Wodeford, and his successors the churches»of Mungaret, Maycro, Carnarthy, and Rathsyward, and the chapel of Lysmuk (B.B.L., p. 73). This grant was augmented by a grant of the churches of Browry end Ballysyward by his successor, Bishop Robert in 1253 (Zd.). In 1291 the chancellor had the vicarages of Brurry, Mungaria, Kylmaclou (Cappagh), Kylfychny, Sengel, and the prebendal churches of Clonkeuer, Kylscanyl, and Clonach. The treasurer held Imlath- dreyney ; and the archdeacon, Kyldyme, Tulachbrek, Croch, Effyng, and Kyllyd. The prebends were Kylmonyn, Ardacny, Ballycathan, Dovenachmor, and Kyleyl.? Effin was made a prebendal church in 1287.5 In 1418 the Taxatio Procurationum shows that the dean held the rectory of Mongaret, Carnargy, Balysyward, Browrye, Kylmacluana, Rathsyward (Rathurd), and the vicarage of St. Nicholas. The archdeacon had St. Michael’s vicarage, Cluancreama, Kyldyme, Kyldacolum, and Ardach. The treasurer held Imlachdrynan, Sengol, 1 Rathgrallayn, between Limerick and Crewmally, in the rental of 1336. Rathgrelane, near Rathurd, in D.S.A. (map 10), 1657. Rathareylan is named as the property of the Limerick Corporation in the Inquisition of 18th March, xii James I. 2C.8.P.I1., vol. v., pp. 270-271. 3 B.B.L., pp. 111-113. 348 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and Cluananarny, or Kilquane; the precentor, Catherbathelaich, Crewamalla, Kylnafynygy, Nantenan, Rathneser, Drumdele, Dissert- marrgeor (Morgans), Senguala, and Leamkaill ; while the chancellor had Cluyincheur, Rathgel, Kylscannill rectory, and Cloaineach. Ballymolruain, and Ardmafaelane were mensal to the bishop; and the prebends were St. Munchin, Kilbekayn, Domnachmor, Kyllonchon (?), Dissert-Engussa, Athnyd, Balycathan, Ardcathny, Croch, Ardacha, Killeedy, and Rathgel (?). Several of the churches formerly reserved to the dignitaries (such as Kilmurry, by Athassell, St. John’s, by the Holycross, and Fedemer, by Cathir) were held by the regular clergy.’ In 1633 the prebends were St. Munchin,*‘Donaghmore, Ballycahane, Kilpeacon, Tullabrachy, Killeedy, Disert, Ardcanny, Croagh, Athnett (mensal), Effin, and St. Patrick’s, at Singland.* To the dean was given St. Mary (? Kilmurry), St. Nicholas, Cappagh, Cahernarry, Bruree, and Mungret ; to the precentor, Kilfinny, Loghill, Nantenan, Shanagolden, Knocknegall, Dromdelly, and Morgans; to the chancellor, Rathkeale, Kilscannell, Clonagh, Clonshire, and Dundonnell; to the treasurer, St. Patrick, at Singland, Caheravally, Emlygrennan, Kilquane Chapelry, St. Michael, Ardagh, and Kildimo ; while the economy fund included Kilmallock union.* A long list of parish churches were at that time impropriate— Kilkeedy, Kilmurry, St. John’s, Fedamore, Kilfentenan (in Clare), Kilfinan, Dermacow, Ballytankard, Broffe, Urgare, Glanograh, Adare, Ballyngary, Le Granshagh (New Grange), Killaughliathan, Kilbro- deran, Kilcolman, Askeaton, Dunmoylan, Castle-Robert-Goer, and Aglishemonagh ; most of these had passed into lay hands, by having first been obtained by the monasteries, then seized by the Crown, and then granted away to lay proprietors. 1 Richard I1., 1389, directed the dean and chapter to make Andesche a prebend for the life of the incumbent (Pat. R.). 2 Rural deaneries were St. Mary’s, St. John’s, Mungret, Kildimo, Cahernarry, Askeaton, Kilkeedy, Killaliathan, Chapel; Russell, Ballingarry, Killtinnane, Nantinan, Abbeyfeal, and Rathkeale (Liber Munerum Publicorum, part iv., p. 206. _ 3 The list of dignities, c. 1645, by Rev. Jasper White (Lenihan, ‘“ Limerick,” p- 565), assigns Mongrett, Tura Deil, or Blindman’s Tower, Keilionachan, Ardmuolan, near Kilmallock, Cottan, or Kilny, near same, and the middle part of Cluoncourtha, to the bishop; Keililin, or John’s Gate, and Baillishiowaird, in addition to those in 1633 list, to dean; Dromdily, in addition, to precentor, with the chapel of Rathnasaor (citing a roll of 1542), and. Keelfarissa, or Kilfergus. We note in this list the spelling of ‘‘ Crag Desert Morogan,’’ or Morgans, the chapel of Crinbhaily, or Cliny and ‘‘ Caithir Thiovalthalla.”’ 7 Westropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 349 Rey. Jasper White compiled a full list of the dignities and their benefices before 1652, he being precentor of the cathedral during the Confederate Government. It is given by Lenihan in ‘“ Limerick,” p- 565, and need not be repeated. The dignities of the latter days of the establishment, 1826, may be found in Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s History. XIV. Tur Mowasrerires.—The earliest and only noteworthy monasteries in County Limerick before the twelfth century were— Mungret, founded by Nessan, ¢. 5380; Cluan Credhail or Killeedy, by Ita, ce. 550; and perhaps Kilmallock, about 610. The numerous others, so uncritically collected in the received monasticons, were, as a rule, mere churches. After the Danish period, we meet no important foundation till King Thoirdhealbhath O’Brien founded Monasternenagh, §. Maria de Magio,' for Cistercians in 1148, to commemorate his victory over the Danes near its site; it was daughter of Mellifont. After the Norman Invasion, the Normans began eagerly to found monasteries, and were emulated by the Irish chieftains. The Cistercian cell of Feal, Nephillagh, or Abbeyfeale, a daughter of Magio, was founded 1188. The great Cistercian House of Uaithne, Wetheney, or Owney, was founded by Thomas Lord Carrick in 1205, and was a daughter of Savignac. The hospital of Aney was founded for Knights of St. John of Jerusalem, by Geffrey de Marisco in 1215. An Augustinian Abbey seems to have been founded by King Donaldmore O’Brien in Limerick City before 1194, and another of Canons Regular, by Simon ‘‘ Minor,” in the same city. Somewhere between 1220 and 1240, King Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien founded a Dominican house in Limerick, and Franciscan convents there and at Galbally. St. Katherine’s Convent of Augustinian Canonesses, in Oconyll (at Manisternagalliach, near Foynes), and the Trinitarian Monastery of Adare, were probably founded about 1240, and the Aroasian House of Rathkeale about 1280. The Dominican House of Kilmallock was established by Gilbert, son of Lord Offaly, in 1291; the Augustinian House of Adare by the Earl of Kildare in 1815-17, The Franciscans were planted at Askeaton between 1389 and 1420 by the Earls of Desmond ; and at Adare by Thomas, Earl of Kildare, in 1464. The lesser foundations will be noticed in the body of the survey.’ 1 Probably ‘‘of the plain,’? Magh, not the Maigue, for it was some distance from that river on a tributary, the Cammoge. ? The charters of Monasternenagh (1186 and 1200), Wetheney (1205), and the Augustinian House at Adare (1317) areextant. The ‘‘C.S.P.1.,” vol. ili., No. 962, 390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. XV. CHURCHES HELD BY THE MonasTEeRTEs.—As we have noted, the passing of so much church property to lay owners is due to the holding of the said churches and lands by the monks. The abbey of Keynsham,’ in Somersetshire, held Iniskefty (Askeaton), Rathgel, Rathofergus, Mayntaueny, Mayryne, Browry, Culbalysyward, Karracnesy, Mayne, Maymolcally, lands of Robert Dondonenold, &c., in 1237 (B.B.L., p. 75); all except Iniskefty and Garthe, or Ballingarry, were, however, recovered.’ The Abbey of Athassell, in Tipperary, held Maynchro, Creuathomayll, Douenaghmor, Kilmuhoroc, Carnarthy, Rathsyward, Glenogra, Kilbradran,*® and Kilcolman® in 1253, when they were also recovered by the bishop (ib., pp. 81, 84).* The Abbey of Kells, in Ossory, held the rectory of Killagholicane.° The ‘‘ Minister”? of Holy Trinity, Adare, held the rectory of that church. The Abbot of Insula-molanfid, on the Blackwater, held Dermoko, or Darragh Mochua, Church in 1267-1272 (7b., pp. 81, 84). The Abbey of Cahir held Fedemer and Ballyhowen. At the dissolution it was found that a vast number of benefices belonging to the dissolved abbeys lapsed to the Crown. Those in Limerick must be noted here. The Prior of Holy Cross, Limerick, held St. John’s; the Abbot of gives a contemporaneous account of the first establishment of the Dominicans at Kilmallock in 1291. The foundation and various benefactors of the Frangiscan House at Adare from 1464 were copied from the original register of the convent by Father Mooney. Beyond a few entries in the annals, the other foundations are probably in several cases merely traditional. 1 Ware in his list of monasteries (followed, of course, by Archdall) gives Kynnythin among the abbeys of Limerick in 1300. I have seen the entry he cites, and think that (like Kentham, Kyntham, and Kinshane in similar entries) the abbot of Keynsham is intended. * Pat. i Jas. I., Ixvili., Sir R. Boyle was granted Ballengare, Askettan, Kilmachoe, Lismakyr, and Eglish Rossye, parcel of estate of dissolved Abbey of Kensham, in England. 3 Ec. de Kilbradrain, cuj. rect. est Prior de Athissell. Ec. de Kilcolmain, cuj. rector, eod prior ; Glynnogre, rect. est prior (Tax Proc., 1418). 4 Bishop Hubert was a monk of Athassell, which possibly gave him sufficient knowledge of its affairs to defeat its claims to certain benefices in his subsequent bishoprick. They had been held under a collation of Hubert the Bishop, till Robert the Bishop had a plea with Malchus, Prior of Athissell, before the Bishops of Waterford and Ferns, who surrendered Carnarthy and Rathsiward, retaining Kilbradran, Kilcolman, and Kilmuchorog (B.B.L., p. 108). 5 Eccle. Killocholiathan spect ad Prior et conv. de Kellys (Tax Proc., 1418) ; also Kylmohurk (J2.). Westroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 351 Temolyne held Urgare ;’ the Master of Any held the rectory of Bruff, or Buroghe, with Any, Moreton, Ballymon, Ballinlogh, Kilkallan, Carecorne, Ballyraude, Broo (Bruff), Rochestown, Knockelonge, and Templebridan churches; the rectories of Woyne (Owney), Cloghken, Karkenliss, Ballinvoyle, Ra-wr-don (Rathjordan), and Cahyr-ilti, with other livings outside the county.? The guardian of Magio held Camus Chapel. The Abbey had been granted the following churches in Prince John’s Charter, 1185 :—Ceallmeccerell (Kilcurley), Granshagh (Grange), Kealkillen (Kilcallan), Cathercorny, Camus, Ceallseanig, Ceallconill, Ffedomair (Fedamore), Brug (Bruff), Cealladleach (Kilh- lagh), Imlechdregingi (Emlygrenan), Kilnarath, and, perhaps, Darach- muchua.* The Abbot of Wethney held numerous livings outside the diocese—at Arklow, Thurles, and Tyone ;* and the Prioress, or Mistress, of Manisternagalliagh held Newgrange, Dunmoylin, and Robertstown. XVI. THe Names ry THE Survey.—In compiling the survey, questions often arose as to what names should be admitted. Most were obviously actual church-names; but among the rest it was hardly possible, in all cases, to have avoided such errors as giving separately a church named in an ancient record, and its site disguised under alatername. There was also a risk of wrong identifications, but all are marked doubtful that seem merely probable. I also fear that a few of the ‘‘kill’”? names may be woods (coill), not churches. Peyton’s ‘‘Survey’”’ warns us against this danger by giving long lists of apparent church-names annotated ‘boscis et subboscis.? To obviate this danger, I have, as much as possible, given only ‘‘ kill ”’ names at which a church-site is recorded, or a graveyard exists.° Again, a ‘‘coill” name, like Kilbeheney (Coill beicne in 1502), is sometimes a church as well as a wood, for confusions between the two words arose even in the Middle Ages, as the records abundantly show. The descriptions of the churches are based on the Ordnance Survey Letters, but are, as far as possible, corrected and supplemented. ‘The prioress of Teaghmolynd, in 1418, held the churches of Iwyrgear and Wrygydy (Tax. Proc.). * Leases, ix—xii Eliz., Exchequer Records. *C BoP siz voles * xxxiii Eliz. Proceedings against E. Walshe, Exchequer Records. 5 Peyton, e.g., pp. 55, 1438, 179. § Occasionally an unequivocal name, like Cellcrumterlapain, Glennahaglish, or Kiltemple, is admitted, though not named as a church in the records, or displaying any trace of the building. bo2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. These letters are, as a rule, good and careful, especially the letters of J. O’Donovan, P. O’Keefe, and A. Curry; but the abbeys are undescribed, or poorly described, so I have striven to visit and examine all their sites, though the condensed descriptions give little scope for usage in these notes. I owe some explanation for my treatment of some of the older authorities." To reject the dicta of (for example) O’Donovan or Reeves calls for defence. The first of these great scholars does not, however, seem to have even slightly examined the Black Book, the Surveys, and State Records and Taxations, indispensable for correct identification and judgment as to the true names. No one, for example, could have given Mag 6amneac, or Mevdonac, for Mahoonagh, who had seen any of the countless records of Mo Tawnagh and Tawnagh ;? or identified Dysert Oenghus, near Croom, with Dysert Murdebra, near Askeaton. Dr. O’ Donovan seems, in fact, to have had little respect for Latin and other non-Irish records ; at least, he used them very little. In the case of Dr. Reeves, his wonderful knowledge of the records was occasionally warped by want of mere local knowledge, or of records authoritative for single names, ag in the cases of Crecora and Cloncoragh.? Not a few other writers have treated the subject of identifications and name-meanings with so little study or judgment that I feel no hesitation in rejecting their conclusions.* It is for such reasons, and not for novelty, or from underestimating our predecessors, that I note the occasions where I have arrived at a different conclusion from theirs. 1 The authorities before O’ Donovan are very unreliable ; such identifications, for example, as Clarina for Cluan Credhail abound. 2 Some difficulty seems to attach to the later name of Mahoonagh. It is rendered Medhonach in R.S.A.I., xi. (1870), p. 629. 3 Kaglas Montin Church (Temple Athea), though given as in Ardagh deanery, is identified with Mahoonagh (in Ballingarry deanery) by Dr. Reeves. Moycro, apparently near Rathurd, in the deanery of Limerick, is equated with Croagh, in the deanery of Ballingarry; Killacollam with Ballyculhane, and Say with Dunkepchy, instead of with Cullam and Caherass; and Dr. Reeves at first appears to have identified Cluencomarba, near Kilmallock, with Crecora, near Limerick, but I believe in later notes identified it rightly with Cloncoraha, or Colmanswell: see MSS., T.C.D., 1063, p. 115. Rathronan is also identified with Temple Allea, idid, p. 1038. + For example, in such derivations as ‘‘ Ford of the hundred fires (of Baal) ”’ for Askeaton; ‘‘St. Athanasius’? for Atheneasy (Ath-na-Deisi), the ford of the Deisi ; ‘‘ the church of the rough ford’’ (Scariff) for Kilnegarruff, the church of Maccon the rough; ‘‘the Church of the devout daughter”’ for that of Inghean Baoith, daughter of Boetius; Ardfert = place of the miracles of Ert ; Owney Abbey, 7.¢., St. Anthony’s Abbey. Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 353 It only remains to me to ask my readers’ forgiveness (and far more, their practical criticism by publishing corrections) for mistakes, which most probably may be proved to exist in so very wide and com plex a subject. The survey is the work of a pioneer, and does not pretend to be an exhaustive and final monograph. XVII. Bisnors or Livrrick.—During the period of the records most used in this Survey, it is well to keep in mind the bishops of the diocese, by whose names numbers of deeds can be approximately dated. When the term “bishop” is used without qualification in this paper, it refers to the Bishops of Limerick only—Gille or Gillebert,! 1116; Patrick, 1140; Harold, 1151; Turgeis, 1151; Brictius, ¢. 1177 (St. Mary’s Cathedral built in his time); Donat O’Brien, c. 1195; Geoffrey, of Dungarvan, 1207; Edmond, 1216; Hubert de Burgh,’ prior of Athassell, 1223; Robert, of Emly, 1251; Gerald le Marischal, 1275; Robert of Dundonnell, 1307; Eustace de L’Eau, 1311; Maurice de Rupefort, 1337; Stephen Lawless, 1353 ;° Stephen de Valle, 1860; Peter Curragh, 1369 ;* Cornelius O’Dea, of Killaloe, 1400; John Mothel, 1426; William Creagh, 1459; Thomas Arthur, 1472; Richard , 1486; John Dunow, of Exeter, 1486 ; John Folan, of Ferns, 1489; John Coyn, 1521; William Casey, 1551 (deposed 1557); Hugh Lacy, 1557 (resigned or deprived 1571); ! For Gille and Patrick, see Account of Synod of Rathbreasail in ‘‘ Keating’s History,’ Book II., and Archbishop Ussher’s ‘‘Veterum Epistolarum Hibernicarum Sylloge” (ed. 1632), p. 77, Letter of Gillebert, Lunicensis ep., ¢. 1090, p. 78, Tracts ‘* de usu ecclesiastico,’’ p. 78, and ‘‘ de statu ecclesia,’ p. 88, and another letter, p. 120; Profession of obedience to Canterbury by Patrick, Bishop of Limerick. For Brictius, see also ‘‘ Calendar of Papal Letters,” and ‘‘ Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland.’’ 2 A facsimile letter of Bishop Hubert may be seen in ‘‘ National MSS. of Ireland,”’ vol. ii, No. txxm (3), asking compassion for the wrongs done to the See by Geoffrey de Marisco and his son, William, 1235. ‘ 3 Theiner’s ‘‘Vetera Monumenta, Hib. et Scot.’’ (ed. 1864), No. pcxv1, Innocent VI. to Stephen, elect bishop, on death of Maurice, 1353; pex1tr., same to Stephen, elect bishop, on the death of late Bishop Stephen, 1368; cLxxvit., same to Petrus Curiath, 1369; pccixx1x., 1456, annulling letters of Thomas, falsely named Bishop of Limerick, on petition of John the Bishop; pccrxxxIt., 1457, Calistus to Thomas, Bishop of Limerick ; pcccixxx., 1485, John Dunmore, Bishop of Limerick. 4 Called Peter Creagh in the local histories, but Peter Curragh in the Exchequer Records, Fine, iii Hen. VI., No. 39. The Bishop held Curragh, in County Limerick ; Matilda Curragh was his heir. See Cal. Mem. Rolls, vol. ii. (Ferguson, P.R.O.1.), recited in Roll, ii Hen. V., m. 34. Peter was also fined 100 m. for not attending a Parliament held at Kilkenny, and afterwards at Tristledermot, Feb. 18, an. xvii Ric. II., Mem. Roll. 304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. W. Casey (restored 1571); John Thornborough, 15938; Bernard Adams, 1603; with whom we may close the list. AUTHORITIES. The following gives the short references as used in the subsequent survey :— ‘“* 1201,” Inquisition of Meyler FitzHenry (Black Book); ‘‘ 1204,” Ordinance of Bishop Donat O’Brien (same); ‘‘ 1291 and 1302,” Papal Taxations (English Exchequer); ‘£1410,”! List of Churches (White MSS.); 1418,” Taxatio Procurationum of Bishop O’ Dea (Black Book); ‘© 1452,” Rental of O’Conyll (Irish Exchequer); ‘‘ 1593,” Valor Beneficiorum ;? ‘* 1586,’ Christopher Peyton’s Survey (P.R.O.1.) ; “©1615,” A and B, and “ 1633,’’ Regal Visitations (P.R.O.I.) ; ‘* 1645,” White’s dignities; ‘‘ A.F.M.,” Annals of the Four Masters; ” ‘‘B.B.L.,” Black Book of Limerick (at Maynooth); “C.S.,” Civil Survey; ‘C.S.P.1L.,” Calendars of Documents and State Papers, Treland ;3 ‘“D.S8.,”» Down Survey, 1655-7, ‘ A” refers to the unburned maps; ‘‘B”’ to the burned maps in P.R.O.I.; “‘ Petty” to the copies now in Paris; ‘“‘F.G.,’’ Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s History cf Limerick; ‘‘L.M.H.,” Liber Munerum Publicorum Hiber- nie; ‘‘N.M.I.,”’ Facsimiles of National MSS., Ireland; ‘‘0O.§.L.,” Ordnance Survey Letters (R.I.A.)in E. 8 and 9, cited as “8” and “9”. “© P.M.D.,”’ Association for the Preservation of Memorials of the Dead in Ireland; ‘‘ P.R.O.1.,”? Public Record Office, Ireland ; RR?’ Roll; “Patent 7 “Close,” and “ Plea: (RA. Royal trish Academy; ‘‘R.S.A.L.,”’ Royal Society of Antiquaries, Ireland, under its successive names of Kilkenny Society and Royal Historical and Archeological Association, &c.; ‘‘ V.T.P.,” Tripartite Life of St. Patrick, ed. Whitley Stokes. The sections give the most usual name; the number of the sheet of the O.S. map of 6 inches to the mile; the older name and chief records; the Fabric or Site ; Publications relating thereto. 1 Tt existed in a copy from ‘‘ torn rolls,’? among the papers of Edmond White, Canon of ‘‘Ardcanty,’’ and was recopied by Rev. Joseph White, brother of Edmond. For full account see M. Lenihan’s ‘‘ Limerick,” p. 557, et seqq. 2 Let me warn against the ancient copy among the MSS. E. 8, 15, of Trinity College, Dublin. It purports to date 1438, but is really a very inaccurate copy of the 1591 Valor. To giveafew examples: it gives Sluth Mouchsini for Sancti Monchini; Ballykahell for Rathkaell ; Moltourlagh for Mohonniagh ; Gunesketun for Ennis- ketten (Askeaton) ; Kilternague for Kyllcornayn; and Arodamore for Ffeadamore. 5 The earlier ones being most used are noted here as vol. i. (1177-1252), ii. (to 1284), iii. (to 1293), iv. (to 1301), and v. (to 1307), where this most valuable work breaks off till Tudor times. W estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 300) E SURVEY OF THE CHURCHES. Tart DeEANERY oF LIMERICK. The name is, of course, taken from the Cathedral City. It appears in early times as ‘‘ Luimneach,”’ for the estuary of the Shannon, anda district, orrather group of tribes—the Tuath Luimneach—on its southern bank. Perhaps the least improbable of the suggested derivations is “orazed bare by horses.’”’ Others are from the ‘ cloaks,” or the ‘“shields,”’! which were swept away by the tide. The Norse name, Hlimrek,”? has been equated with ‘‘rich loam.” The rural deanery is first named in 1291. “Bunratty COUNTY OF CLARE wae vel a \v er ite Q KILLALOE = prot Ke a NX UN=! Lee aa ~ awe’ CHING River Shannon > KIL | Limeric Ast ST Newlown . of =) nfl a \ Se race Pes : Gmictaeis ae = *sNICHO- ; er: | at : er or + eats Teer Mae Co AOS catty: 5, MUNGRET ae tae River eWEEDYT poey Pca SNS ITS AM Maigue \ Pe ZKnatee XII *In this parish we find ‘‘ Kilmoenog prope Dunmoylan,’’ 1336, but no evidence of a church. Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 399 150. GortapRoma ‘‘ Kyte” (18).—Same. Szte—A kyle and a burial-ground, with a well: Tobereendowney. 151. Kitcotman (INFERIOR) (19).—A_ parish. Kilcolman, restored by Athissell, 1253 (B.B.L., p. 101). Kilcolman-inferior, 1302, 1418, 1591, in Toghe Olybane, 1586 (Peyton, p. 67) and 1615. ubric— It was 45 feet by 18 feet 9 inches; the gables gone, and the south wall broken ; 30 feet of the north wall, 10 feet by 4 feet, remained, with a defaced window, in 1840. St. Colman’s Well had a pattern on October 29th. 152. Krzprapran! (19).—A_ parish. Kilbradran, restored by Athissell, 1253 (B.B.L., p. 84) ; Kylbraderan, 1291; Kylbradrain, or Knockbraderain, dedicated to St. Brandon, the abbot, 14th May, 1410. Kilbraderan, out of repair, 1615 8.; Kilbroderan, 1633. David Nangill, vicar, 1551 (Fiant, 825). Kilwarderan, leased to B. Cusack, 1551 (1b. 744). The Saint is locally ‘‘ Bradan,’’ or ‘‘ Bradran,” not Brandan. /abric—The south wall of the choir stood in 1840, but is now nearly levelled. Nave, 35 feet by 17 feet 8 inches; choir arch defaced: it was pointed; plain south window; the walls, 14 feet by 21 feet (O.8.L., 8, p. 20, O'Keeffe). On the low hill beside the church is a remarkable caher, with earthworks (described Proc. itl, Ae vol, xxivs(C),p. 270). 153. Kittrstonan Church is given next Kilbraderan in 1633 (Visitatio Regalis). Svte—Unknown. 154. KyLipraneRsGHE, in Kilbradran, in Toghe Drynan, 1586 (Peyton, p. 91). Scte—Unknown. 155. DoonponnriL (28).—A parish in Connello. In 12387 the benefices of the lands of Robert Donndonenolde,? near Rathgel, were resigned by Keynsham (B.B.L., p. 75). This marks the founder as the earlier Robert of 1201 (see also Plea R., xiv Hen. III., No. 4, m. 1259). Chapel of the castle of Robert de Dundonenyld, 1291. Castle Robert de Dundonoyl, 1332, dedicated to St. Mary Magdalen, 22nd July, 1410; Downdonill, 1418; ‘Castro Robti Dondwnyll vocata, Harold’s Castle,’”’ 1452 (rental), whence Cloghnarold. Fasrie— 1 Toghe de Drynan lay in this parish (Peyton, p. 91). * Miss Hickson, R.S.A.I., xx., p. 164, asserts that the family name of Dun- dofnyld, or Dundonenyid ‘‘ was, in course of time, abbreviated into Dundon.’’ However, the names overlap as separate families from at least 1279 to 1318 (B.B.L. and Plea Rolls). The parish is called Dondaniel in terriers of 1781 and 1785, Peiv.0.1., No; 46. 400 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. It is 45 feet by 183 feet; the gables fell before 1840, and 26 feet of north wall remained ; there were two defaced windows, and a round- arched door. No burials had taken place there since 1810 (0.S. L. 8, p- 165). St. Molua’s Well near it. 156. CronacH (27).’—A parish. Cluonech, 1201. Bishop Robert, and Martin, the chaplain of Clounath, made grants 1252 and 1257 (B.B.L., xiii., xviii.) Clonagh, 1802; Cloainech, 1418; Clounach, and Clonagh, ruinous, 1615 8. Cluain eaé or Cluain aé (O’Donovan). fabric—The east and middle gables, and part of the north wall alone stood in 1840, and appeared to be late. St. Kieran’s Well, with a pattern, on September 9th, stood near the ruin (0.8.1. 9, p. 163). 157. Kirscanneti”? (28).—A parish. Kiullscannell, 1201. Quit claim to Kilscanylle by Ade Palmifer, 1280 (B.B.L., lxix.). Nicholas O’Cathbuoyg, the unlawful occupant, ordered to assign the perpetual vicarage of Kylscanyll to Gilla-Seanayn Ohalphy, dispensed, though the son of a priest. It was void, because Ric. Burchs held it a year, without ordination, 1396 (‘‘ Cal. Papal Letters,” iv., p. 530). Kil- scanyll, 1802; Kystannyl, 1418; Kiskannell, ruinous, 1615 8. S7te— The ruined I.C. church was built on the old site, 1822. 158. Kitmurry, on Coozamora (28).—Same. Site—A “kyle” burial-ground; the church stood in ruins in 18389, when it was demolished to build a house. 159. KitsmattyreE, in Deanery of Rathgel, 1302. Rev. J. Dowd says ‘* Castlematrix,” near Rathkeale ; but no such church is known. Two other churches, not in County Limerick, belonged to the deanery. 160. Kitmurrity, in Kerry (0.8. 8).—In the barony of Iraghti- conor and parish of Kilnaughtin. Kalmurrily, or Killumrille, 1201 ; Killmorill, 1291; Kilmorill, in Rathgel deanery, destroyed by war, 1302, given before Rathnaser; Keilmily, or Keilmuarille, 1410; Kilmeely, a/ias Kilmurreelie, 1615 8. It lies just over the border of County Limerick. /adrice—Kilmurrily church measures 50 feet by 23 feet; walls, 2 feet 10 inches thick, of small stones. The east window is rude, narrow, and high, made of thin, hammered slabs. It is 7 feet high, and 7 inches to 10 inches wide, the jambs sloping. 1 Clonagh coincided with the Manor of Offargus, 1452 (rental). ? Killeheen (28).—Killeline, in Kilscannell, 1655 (D.S. (B.) 4); there is also a Killeline near Newcastle, may be also a church site. W estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 401 There are two square-headed south windows, and a defaced south door. The rest is featureless (O.S.L., Kerry, 14 D. 11, p. 2). 161. IntscatHa, or Scarrery Istanp, in Clare, in the barony of Moyarta, a parish of Kilrush. It appears as belonging to the See of Limerick, 1201 (Meyler Fitz Henry’s Inquisition), 1408 (a deed in Brady’s ‘Episcopal Succession ’’), and 1418 (Taxatio Procurationum). In 1290, a lawsuit of the prior of Rathkeale (supra, 118) shows how ample were the rights then claimed over the island (Plea R., loc. cit.). Bishop O’ Dea speaks of ‘‘ lands belonging to Limerick, from that island of Iniscathy, which I have recovered by inquisition . . . . which were not before me for many years in the possession of the church,”’ e. 1410 (White MSS., 1658 (see Lenihan, ‘ Limerick,” p. 564). Nothing approaching evidence (only mere, but confident, assertion) has been advanced to show that the Black Book statements on this point are forgeries. The independent facts show unequivocally that Archbishop Ussher is correct as tothe allotment of Iniscatha to Limerick. In 1860 a certain Thomas was appointed bishop by misrepresentation ; his appointment was opposed by the Bishops of Killaloe, Limerick, and Ardfert; it is there claimed by Killaloe (Theiner, ‘‘ Monumenta Hib. et Scot.”). It pertained to Limerick, temp. Elizabeth, and has since then been held by Killaloe. Deseription—R.S.A.I., xxxvii., p- 276, T. J. Westropp,*and Proc. R.1.A., Ser. i., vol: vi., p. 169. DraNERY oF ARDAGH. The Deanery covers a great tract of hilly country in Slieve Luachra, and among the Ui Chonaill and the Ui Fidgeinte. In it lay the tribe lands of Corcoithe, or Toghe Gortcoythe, round Ratheahill ; Bathyn, or Toghe Meaghan, round Rathronan ;! Toghe Ogallowhoore, round Evegallahoo, in Newgrange, and Tuath Ui Liochain, round Killagholeghan. The royal fort of Teamhair Luachra lay in the neighbourhood of Abbeyfeale and Athlea. 162. Arpacu (28).—A parish in Shanid and Glenquin. Ardachad, 1201; Ardach, 1204. In 1238 its mill was worth 10s. (C.S.P.I., vol. iv., p. 257). Ardacha manor held by Bishop Maurice, 1336 (rental). Numerous deeds, ¢g. B.B.L., No. 2, in 1272, with Ralph f. Andrew and Gladouisa, his wife (1290 (Z0., vii.); a suit of W. de Caunteton and John Mouner, “‘ quia ip. cum al. arbores ip, Willi 1 Toghe-Meaghan, Yeaghtragh, and Togh-Meaghan, Waghtragh lay in Rath- ronan, Ardagh, and Newcastle (Peyton, pp. 112, 115). 402 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. (in bosco suo ap Ardeych crescentes) ad val. 100 s., succederunt,” 1317, (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 12); Avelina f. Maur., widow of Thos., Earl of Desmond, claims dower off Ardagh, in O’Conyll, 1849 (Close R.) ; Ardagh, 1302, 1410; Ardacha, 1418; Ardah, 16154. Yabric—It is 20 feet wide; 72 feet of south walland 27 feet of north wall remain ; both ends were down in 1840. There are two south windows, the eastern pointed, the west defaced, save flat splay arch ; south door de- faced; all of good masonry. The patron was St. Molua, of Clonfert. = ea, i= 7% = = eh ae Rotel AN \ | eek = tev Ky le pts \ e f RATH RONAN b. = XXVINI Rathkeale V vil i PART : ee N ts BOX. | : K es As ye a Ser os i = ‘ Sonn a pu : By H 2 5 ARDAGH : jo\™ ed be “5 5 BSG -- ARDAGH vetebesier 3 -\ NIE + TempleAthlea (ee » | wa PART 4 RATH|RONAN : COUNTY 8 We tac Meee Cale OF XXXIV Leg XXXV we a > : | ee a4 1 XXXVI KERRY i poe Be ee fl “tr Se. PARTS { ‘OF KILLEEDY q @Mahoonagh t a te, 4 MONAGAY | a M 9 Templenamonagh + Ratheahill = wares tae + Strand” oe ‘ + Killeen . + 5 q 7 PART OF - L +Kilkinlea- ; WN ry KILLEEDY “I, rs re a aa y di Rleengiase EL eiecdee Sees ‘ sshleeny Ng Spr 2 : cal i ; - He Ll thy aa an 3 ‘ fi eae cd ' eee Peta os MILES, ae eenakalla ; < Sie eee yer ee /KILLAGHO- + = “ty ! As SUCUEIS Be = Parish church. +site TP = A Bie snice 0° (E-LEGHAN > Church ruin. & Monastery | “ a2 a ayer gon ahh u — el “tes The Deanery of Ardagh. On August 3 his pattern was held at Tober Molua (0.S.L. 9, p. 69). The site of the I. C. church was changed in 1792; it was pated 1805 (L.M.H., v., p. 192). In Reerasta rath near the village was found the fine early chalice of Ardagh, now in the R.I.A. collection.’ 163. Krrropan (28).—Same. Kilrodan, with New Grange, 1349 (Close R.); Kilvidane, 1657 (D.S.B. 7). Site—The church and grave- yard are now levelled. 1 For Killaghteen, a possible church site, see ante, 131. Westrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 403 164. RarHronan (34, 35, 27, 28).—Parish in Shanid, Connello, and Glenquin ; church in Connello. In 1260 was a suit between Lismore and Cashel as to Ruthronan and other churches in Limerick (‘ Cal. Papal Letters,” 1., p. 870); Chapel of Maurice, 1291, 13802; Rath- runan, 1410; Capella Mauricii, a//as Rathronan, 1418; Rathronan, 1452 (rental) ; Rharona, 16158. ‘Tothe rectory of Rathronan belongs the chapel of Mount Temple (Athlea), 1645. Svte—The modern I.C. church was built on the old site, 1827 (Lewis, 11., p. 508). 165. CanERMoyLe Kyte (28).—Same. A burial-ground. 166. TrempLe ATHLEA, oR ArHea (34).—Same. ‘‘ Mount Temple be- longs to Rathrunan,’’ 1410; ‘‘ In Ardacha, Ecclesia Donergismathmore, alias Kaglas Montin,”’ 1418 ; Temple Clea on Le Granogh, or Slelogher, in Rathronan, in Tog Meaghan, 1586 (Peyton, p. 120). A separate parish, Athee, Athdee, or Temple Clee (Jd., p. 170). It may be the chapel ‘‘de Monte Maledictionis,”’ 1302, as there is some legend of a curse of St. Patrick at Athlea. CTeampull CAcpleibe, locally, Atlea or Athlea, ‘the church of the mountain.’ /adbric—All its features were defaced before 1840 (O.S.L. 9, p. 74). 167. Monacay (36).—Parish in Glenquin. In 1394, Gerald Ricardi, canon of Limerick, held Moynachy parish (‘‘ Cal. Papal Letters,” iv., p. 476); Moineagighea, or Moneyghea, dedicated to B.V.M., Aug. 15, 1410; Monagh Adare, 1586 (Peyton, p. 228); Monagah, 1615 ; Mona- ghagae, or Monaghague, 1633 ; Monegay Molchonriah, or Temple na Mona (Lewis, ii., p. 387), Momageod, ‘moor of one goose”’ (O’ Donovan). Fabric—it is locally Templenamona. The church is 87 feet by 273 feet. The east window has two cinquefoil-headed lights, with a square hood and round splay arch; the shaft was broken before 1840 ; the north wall is broken. It had, near the middle, an ogee-headed light, and an oblong one farther to east. Inthe south is a window like the east, but a flat splay arch, and a defaced door. The west end had two small slits. In this parish is Toberbanbain holy well’ (0.8,L. 8, p. 21, P. O’Keeffe). The parish church was removed to Newcastle in 1775. Monagay was traditionally a templary. 168. Tremere Grantan (43).—Same. Temple Gleantan, 1410; Templeglantan, on Slevelogher, ‘‘vocat Sheve Glantan, in Paroch de Monagh-Adare, in Connello,” 1586 (Peyton, p. 124); Glanton, in Toth Gortcoythe Templigh (7bzd.), Copcoite. Fabric—It is 70 feet by 30 1 Saints of the name are given in O’Clergy’s Calendar, May Ist and 9th; the second was Bishop of Leighlin. 404 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. feet externally ; the east end was levelled before 1840 ; the rest defaced and overgrown with ash and thorn. The wall, of thin slabs, and 6 or 7 feet high. Locally, Teampulna Glauntane. Fitzgerald mentions a tomb of the de Lacys’ not extant in 1840 (Fitzgerald, ii. p. 376, 0.8. L.8, p. 24). It was traditionally a templary. 169. KirriaeH (53).—Same; detached in Killeedy. Kilhathla destroyed in war, 1802; Kyllayleach, capella spect.ad Rathcahil, 1418 ; Toghe, Kylheylagh paroch de Monagay, 1586 (Peyton, p. 138); Kille- laghe, 1591 (valor). Scte—Forgotten in townland (see 184, infra). 170. DromcatamEatH—Capella in montibus, is named after Kill- lagh, 1418, probably in same parish. 171. Ravacanttt (43).—Same. Rathcathel, 1291; Rathkahell destroyed in war, 1302; Rathcathill, 1418; Rathcathyll, in Corcoyth, 1452 (rental); Rathkaell, in Toghe Gortcoyth (Peyton, p. 123); Rathcahill, in Neweastle, 1615 a.; Rathcahill, alvas Monaghagae (not Monagay, which is given separately), 1633. Scte—Forgotten in the townland. 172, AppryrEaLn, Cistercian cell (42).—Parish in Glenquin. Feil before 902 (Book of Rights) and in 1116 (Synod of Rathbreasail). It was a cell of Monasternenagh, 1188 ; Feell destroyed in war, 1302 ; Feal Abbey, O. 8. Bernard, 1410; grant of ‘‘ half the Abbey or cell of Nephellagh,”’ alias Feale, 1638 (Cane. R. Hib.); Maimipcep na Peile Site—The D.S8. (B.), 10, shows the church as roofless, with a lofty tower and pointed spire at north-west angle. It had a nave with a south door and two west windows, a chancel with two south windows.' Some fragments of its walls stood in the graveyard, and are said to be embodied in the new Roman Catholic church (0.8. L. 9, p. 148). 173-6. There are four Killeens, one in ABBEYFEALE (43), a second in Krrxriea (42), Kirrenacur, near Tobermurry, in Dromtrasna, north (43), and Meenaxitia in Caher Connell (51). 177. Kitirrpy (44).—A parish and prebend, Cilice or Cluain Cpedail, founded by Ita, daughter of Cennfoelad : she died 569 (Vita S. Itae, Tighernach and A. F. M.). Cil Ite, 810, 833,? destroyed by Norse, 845( Wars G.G., p. 15); Kellite, 1201; Kelliadeh, 1204 ; Kyllyde, 1281 (Pipe Roll); Killid, 1291, destroyed in war, 1302. Boniface I. appointed John de Geraldinis, clerk, of noble race, to prebend of Kalid, 1 See Plate XIII. 2 In 833 Finnachta, abbot of Cill Ite, died (A. F. M.). Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. 405 vacant by marriage of Tho. O’Grada, 1889 (‘ Cal. Papal Letters,”’ iv., p. 3846); Killedy, 1418; Kyllyde, in O’Conyll, 1452 (rental) ; Killeedie church in good condition, chancel thatched, 1615 8. It was in ruins, 1655 (D. 8S. (B.), 1). St. Ita, the abbess, 530-569; her day was January 15th; she, with St. Senan, was patron of Ui Chonaill. The church was finally burned by the Rockites (Lewis, i1., p. 136). Fabric—A nave and chancel, 47 feet 3 inches by 29 feet 2 inches and 37 feet by 18 feet; the choir was used till 1800. The walls were 10+ feet by 23 feet, the chancel arch was pointed, and of cut-stone 10 feet 9 inches wide, the other features modern. The nave was early Romanesque; the west end had fallen long before 1840, but old people remembered its door as round-headed, with several recessed concentric arches. Walls, 194 feet by 3 feet 2 inches. Fragments of the north and south sides remained; the latter had two round-headed windows 5 feet 8 inches and 31 feet 10 inches from the west end. St. Ita’s Well was dry; it was reputed to cure smallpox in children 60.5. L..9)p. 75): 178, GLENMORE, oR StRanp (44),—Same. Temple Innewé, or Kil- linewee, the ancient name unrecorded, Ceampull (or Cill) na hin- dine baoic, after the Dalcassian saint, ‘‘the daughter of Baoith,’” patroness of Kilnaboy, near Inchiquin Lake, Clare, Lewis (ii, pp. 87, 186) wrongly called it Teampull na Hinghine bugdhe, ‘ of the devout daughter’; it was a reputed templary, /abric—It was 67 feet by 183 feet, and entirely defaced in 1840, The inner south wall had a late flat arch of hammered gritstone, and gaps of two windows; the west end was featureless, and the east and north had fallen in the ““ sreat gale” of 1839 (O.S.L, 9, p. 142), It was surrounded by a strong mound and ditch, which are well preserved to the west, but barely traceable elsewhere. 179, Kittren (54).—Same, Detached part in Killagholeghan, — Site—A burial-ground. 180. KitragHotecHan (54).—A parish. Kelldeochaliathan, 1209 ; Killalechan, 1291; Kellolethan destroyed in war, 1302 ; Killocholia- than, ‘‘ spect. ad prior. et cony, de Kellys (in Ossory) et secundum antiquos rotulos fuit de decanat. de Ardacha, sed novos, de dec. de 1 See Journal R.S.A.I., xxiv., p. 28, and xxx., p. 409; Proc. R.I.A., ser. 3, vol. vi., pp. 109, 189. An Ingen baith meic Seona Ui Feidlimid is given in Book of Lecan, f. 44. MacFirbis says that she was descended from Aonghus, who was son of Cormac Cass, and ancestor of Clan Iffernain (O’ Quin), in Clare. 406 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Garth,’ 1418; Keilaghailichan, or Keillagh a Liochain, dedicated to B.V.M., ad Nives, near Drumcollogher, 1410; Kyllagh holye ghan, or Kyllmygheole in Glenlesse, one of the eight church toghes of Connello,! 1586 (Peyton, pp. 181, 245); Killoghliothan, 1615 a, named after the O’ Liathains,” perhaps Cil a¢a Liaéain, or O’ Liathains’ field (O'Donovan). abric—It is 46} feet by 25 feet, and stands in a valley. The south wall had partly fallen, and had a disfigured window and door, with a flat arch under a round arch in 1840, An arch led into a later south wing, 14 feet 2 inches by 15 feet 4 inches; the walls, 14 feet by 33 feet (O.S.L, 8, p. 50, A, Curry). 181. Gort na TioprarD, oR SPRINGFIELD (54).—Same. Gortne- tubbred,* in Kyllmygheoll, 1586 (Peyton, p. 244). Fabric—The ruined church stood near the modern one in 1840; only the east end now remains, 182. NewcastLe (36).—A parish. Novo Castro, 1291; Manor mill, worth 6s. 8d,, and vicarage, 100s., in 1298 (C.8,P.I., vol. iv., p. 256) ; church destroyed in war, 1302; castle and manor, Novi castri de O’Conello, 1306 (Plea R., p.841); Stephen de Clynton, parson, 13826 (Mem. R., 29, No, 586); church dedicated to St. David, March 1, 1410; in good condition, 1615; Castleno, alias Newcastle, on the stream of Owgarry, 1586 (Peyton, p. 154) Caiplen nua, 1579 (A.F.M.). The manor was worth 60s. on death of Maurice, Earl of Desmond, 1858 (Cal. Dublin Cas., p. 256). /abric—There were two churches, one of late seventeenth century at Churchtown, near St. David’s Well. The I. C, church ‘is on the site of the other,’ Order to change churches of Newcastle and Monagay to Newcastle, 1775 (L.M.H., pt. v., p. 176). The modern church was built, 1777, by W., Viscount Courtenay, who granted the site. J/onuwment—Robert, son of Francis Lloyd, of Carnarvon, died 1714. The castle is an alleged templary, founded 1184. 183. GrancE, or New Grance* (36).—A parish. A mill at Nova Grangia, worth 138s. 4d., and hand-mills, worth 6s. and 8s., in 1298 1 4.e., Clonecrowe, Kyllagh holye ghan, Kyllskannell, Crag mac Mahowny, or Clanmahounde (Mahoonagh), Tongwylly (Tomdeely), Cappa-temple, Poble Neskaghe, and Ardagh (Peyton, p. 181 8). 2 This clan dates from before 645, when Tolamhnach, chief of Ui Liathain, was slain at Carn Conaill. 3 Gort na Tiobraid. The scene of battle fought in 1579, in which over 300. English soldiers and thirty officers were slain. + The Toghe Ogallawhoore of Peyton. Wesrrope— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 407 (C.8.P.1., iv., p. 258); Nova Grangia destroyed in war, 1302; Maurice, Earl of Desmond, and his wife, Beatrice, held the place, 1349 (Close R.); ‘‘ Nova Grangia mdialii,” 1418, or ‘de ponte,” 1410; up, but not covered, 1615 s.; Legraunsha prope Newcastell, 1586 (Peyton, p. 143); Le Granshagh, 1633. ®6painpeaé, a granary, (O'Donovan). Fabric—It lies 100 yards to east of the Deel, and is 623 by 213; the south door had a round head ; all other features were defaced before 1840; walls, 12 feet by 3 feet 2 inches (0.8.L., 8, p- 44). CHURCHES Not IDENTIFIED. 184 to 187. Kyrxyrtyntyer, KylLKyNRE, AND KYLKYLLEN-DE-MON- TAN,’ in Killeedy, and KitsananteruH, in Bathyn (Ardagh and Newcastle), 1452 (rental). These forgotten churches appear as for- merly held by Gerald, Earl of Desmond, ‘‘The farm of Kilkeedy, with Kylkyllinturie, Kylkerne, and Kilkellyn de montin, and Killau- lagh with Korkoyth,” 1586 (Inquisition); Killaulagh is Killilagh (supra, 169); Kylkyllyn, in the toghe Ogallawhoore of Peyton (p. 143), near Evegallahoo townland, perhaps at Killacullen; Kylkyllyntyer, at Kilkyntogher, in Killeedy, now Cantogher (7d., p. 186); Kylkynre, at Kilconroe (infra, 232), wrongly called Kilcoorha on new maps. I give these suggestions with all possible reserve. Kilsananlethe appears 1591 and 1592 (Fiants, 5781, &c.); it is named in 1452 as between Cnoknesanath, Knocknasnaw, in Abbeyfeale, and Nenagh, Enaghgare, near Ardagh (D.S. (B), 7). 188. Monte Matepicrionis, a chapel destroyed in the war of 1302, given as between Killeedy and Killilagh, with Feal. Perhaps Athlea, given with Killocally and Curraghnamullagh to R. Hunt, 1669 (Act Sett.). We, perhaps, find another ‘‘ curse”’ name (Mallacht) at Croghni- mollogh held by John O’ Knoghor in Newcastle, 1586 (Peyton, p. 115) ; Curraghnemullaght, with Glangonne to south, and Ruskagh to west (Civil Survey, 1657). There is, however, a tradition of some ‘‘ curse” at the ‘‘ mountain” church of Athlea. 189. Kirtocatty, 1669-——-See last section. The name seems to mean ‘‘ Nun’s church,’’ and may be Strand. 190. Kitriacuna, situated near Coningnibh,? near Mount Luachra. St. Fiachna had a cell here at Killardan (Mon. Hib., p. 423), perhaps ‘* Killard,” at south edge of Ardagh parish (D. 8. (B), 7). 1 Perhaps ‘‘ de montan”’ is to distinguish it from Kilkyllane, or Kilcullan, in Small County. * Perhaps Knockanimpaha Mountain in Ardagh (0.S8., 35). R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. ] [32] 408 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. THe Deanery oF Battinearry (GartH). The deanery covers the remainder of the Ui Fidgeinte and Ui Chonaill tribe land. The little tribe of Corca Muichet has left its name at Corcomohide. The name of the deanery is taken from the walled town of Ballingarry (Garthbiboys), or Garth, the centre of the Toghe Gortcullen, or ee Q t- Bote ocx XXVIII ASX 4, XXX on 3 Pe, } i -_ Shanavoha../ ' oy vivterer, XLVI XXI Yes Morenane — *; Killacolla’7 3 pas é pana wa teatro i } ilmacanearla ;Cappani-|-monipe ~s, gad nt a UN Adare re [Milmaco Senn one Deriola's well. ain OF 7 AJ Ny . is TKILFINNY: + Se Ballygrenna e Castletown % CORK é é / j Knockfierna ‘ h “MSEnery ore One! vay ]essyeeces : Soa CLON merestnn, Lys . ‘+Kilcolman =f “TSHIRE | : a c or: ey voor 3 Rapilda AP sey , a cROAGH mo ™%, HeBallingarty — : a ie, 4 ‘ Si As Soe ee, pace on KILMEEDY { ae RS ate J t aes s Gir cing al eure Pee? i i ae i eras DROM; a vt i| CLONCAGH a he es ae Go; “COLLI yh a y XX1X r . Se - lod ae ‘ i ARKIN XLV Tn Eat HER ae ST eae Sey ope ‘ * ee 4 % »~ Nets eRathkeale ob sg on u oe ae poe wersaerm shea LIV ‘2 vA . + Mayne < I iO /CLONELTY, ‘ w x / MAHOONAGH 4Aglish % es xs : 1 (eal bs Ly MILES mee ih Mahdnoth i. ao (pe a T oo he Parish Church: + Church site. XXXVI A, As a ALIV TW. \904 ao Church ruin - & Monastery: ‘ paral ler The Deanery of Ballingarry. 191. Banirnearry (28).—A parish in Connello Upper, round the conspicuous mote-like ridge of Knockfierna.’ It is said that a templary 1Cnoc Firinn, the reputed residence of the fairy king, Donn Firinn; Knock- feran-agonell (Ui Chonaill) in 1590 map (Hardiman, T.C.D., No. 56). The form Knockfirin lasted far down the nineteenth century, and lingers among the peasantry. The other fairy hills of the Dalcassian kingdom were Knockainey, from the ban- shee, Aine ; Grean, from the banshee, Grian, of the bright cheeks ; Craganeevul and Tobereevul, above Killaloe, from the chief banshee, Aoibhill. These were all fairies of renowned beauty, but the Black Head in Burren (Can Boirne) had a Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 409 was founded here, 1172, suppressed and given to the Hospitallers, 1304; that a Cistercian cell was founded, 1198, at Kilson, or Kilshane, and given to the Abbey of Corcomroe, “de petra fertili,”’ in Clare, and lastly a cell of Augustinian nuns at some unknown site near the village (Lewis, 1., p. 114). For these I find no old authority. The church is Garthe or Le Garth in 1291, 1302, and 1400. It belonged to Keynsham, 1418. Ballingharry dedicated to St. Euanganus, Aug. 1st, 1410. Pardon to the church of Sir Thomas de Lees, of Le Garth, 1346 (Pat. R.); Garthe in Lym, 1395 (Mem. R., m. 35). Henry IV. to the bailiffs and commons of the vill of Garth, ‘‘ whereas the greater part had been destroyed by Irish foes and English rebels,” grants certain customs to wall the town, 1408 (Pat. R.); Malachi Nadde was vicar, 1550 (Fiants, 491); Ecc. Garie, 1591; Ballingarry, 1586 (Peyton, p. 56)' and 1615 4., ‘‘ Ballengarie, Gare, or Garrestown, the advowson being part of estate of the dissolved abbey of Kensam,” eranted to Sir Robert Boyle, 1603 (Pat. R.); baile an Sappais, Gardenstown (O'Donovan). abric—Part of the east gable with two round-headed windows remained. It was disused in 1810; near it is the well of SS. Peter and Paul (0.8.L., 8, p. 60). Parts of the north wall and of a tower used as the M‘Carthy vault also remain. The I. C. church was built 1820. (See Appendix.) 192. Tue Franciscan Houses or Kitswanz (28),—Same. Monastery of St. John of the Third Order of St. Francis, 1410. It was founded for conventual Franciscans by FitzGerald, of Clenlis (Cleanglass). Gerot Baluff f. Philip held ‘‘the patronage of the religious house of St. Francis, called Kilshane, with a water-mill in Ballingarry, and part of Kilnemona, in Clonkath,” when he joined the rebellion, 1584 (Ing., No. 54). It has been confused with the Cistercian cell of Kilshanny, County Clare. abric—In 1840 there stood a nave and choir, 39 feet by 19 feet, and 333 feet by 19 feet 8 inches, with a tower 60 feet high, on two pointed arches, 15 feet high at the inter- section. The tower had ogee-headed lights and an oblong ope under the weather-ledge of the nave roof. The east window was large and pointed, but the sill was destroyed. The north wall was 17 feet high and 2 feet 9 inches thick; it had a breach and a lintelled door. Only a few feet of the south wall, with a defaced door, remained near the fourth of loathsome hideousness and malignity, Bronach, ‘the sorrowful,’ ‘‘ who had her dwelling in hell, but abode in the green fairy hills’? (Wars of Torlough). See also Dr. Joyce’s ‘‘ Social History of Ancient Ireland,”’ vol. i., p. 262. 1 It formed the district of Toghe Gortcolligon (Peyton, p. 56). | [32*] 410 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. belfry. The west end of the nave was down, and only 11 feet of the side walls adjoined the belfry (O.8S.L., 8, p. 61). Old people say that the tower closely resembled that of the Franciscan House at Adare, having stepped battlements and double lights and string courses. It fell in 1854,' not in the great gale of 1839, as usually told. The ruins are now levelled to the ground, having been used for building. 198. Ryraans, or AxDAGLIsH (28).—Same. Ardeaglais, the tradi- tional site of the Hospitallers’ House, near the well of St. John. Site—Its foundations are barely visible near the new Roman Catholic church and Major O’Dell’s house.? 194. Kizrmacow (30).—Same. It hes on the north-east slope of Knockfierna. It belonged to Keynsham, but, like Garth, is not recog- nisable in the list of 1237 (B.B.L., p. 75). Sybilla de la Chapele claimed one-third of Kylmecho, Killately, &c., in 1819 (Plea R., Reliq. Re- pertory) ; Keilmochua dedicated to St. Colomannus, 1410; Kylmocho, 1418. Kilmacoye church is shown near ‘‘ Knock-feran-agonell”’ hill and Kylmocynearle church on the map, ¢. 1590 (Hardiman, T.C.D., No. 56). It was granted, as above, to Sir R. Boyle, 1603; Kilm‘crow (D.S. (B), p. 5), 1657. Fabric—It is 58 feet by 18 feet 3 inches; the walls, 2 feet thick; the east window, 6 inches wide; the north has a round head, light, and splay; the south is defaced, and the west end down. A very old church (0.8.L., 8, p. 69). It has also a second north window and closed door in the south wall and two ambreys in the east, one to each side of the window. J/onument—The only one of note is that to Patrick Baggott, 1798, with an absurd inscription. 195. Kitmacow ‘‘ Appey ”’ (380).—Same. South of and near the last, but further up the hill. It stood in a large fort or ring enclosure. 196. Kitmacannarta (30).—Same. Keilvicaniarla, 1410; Kyll- 1 This was told to Dr. H. Molony, of O’Dellville, by an old man who “‘ heard it fall.”’ 2 This old house bore date 1683, with the O’ Dell arms (three crescents) on the gable. It was rebuilt by Thomas (son of John O’Dell, a Cromwellian officer), of the Bedfordshire family. 3 ¢¢ A youth on whom the Graces shin’d, whilst Nature ogled in his face. His silver tresses hung behind. Lo! all in ashes have a place. O! man, look on Death’s empire flow, with eager and unbounded pace.’’ ‘The reputed author was a hedge schoolmaster, who in 1803 planned a rising and the capture of Limerick Castle. (See Fitzgerald, ii., p. 492.) Iam indebted for notes on this group of churches to Dr. Henry Molony. Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 4ll mackenerle, 1586 (Peyton, p. 60); Kyllyntinerla, 1657 (D.S. (B), 5, and Petty, 71). Fabric—‘‘ The Abbey,” as on the map, but not locally. Dr. Henry Molony kindly examined the ruin for this Survey. It consists of 15 feet of the west end and 382 feet of the south wall, with a door, 4 feet wide, and a recess for a stoup. The foundations are 70 feet long, externally ; the breadth, not measurable. Other foundations run to the north and east, and form an enclosure, 115 feet by 60 feet, and extend for 50 feet to the north of the west fragment. a taal | ‘ RK |+ Site. Monastery. o Howardstown : ; 4, CO WEG Lat “Kilbreedy( ny = My “COLMANS 341 Hoe S SWELL J / %. Irlatsjete ing ~ 1b / The Deanery of Kilmallock. (For ‘‘ Ballingarry’’ read ‘‘ Ballingaddy.’’) 1 Wars G. and G., p. 55. Book of Rights, pp. 67, 71. W eEstroprp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 419 They received (sole proof of a subordinate position), when not kings of Cashel, ten steeds and dresses, two rings, and two chessboards, The kings of Brurigh (O’Donovan) got seven steeds, wine-horns, serving-youths, and bondmaids from Cashel, and ten ‘‘ brown-red tunics,’ and ten ‘‘ foreigners without Irish” from the Ard Righ. The king of Cashel was supposed to hold the forts of Brughrigh, Mulchear, Claire (Dunglare fort), Drumfinghin, with Treada na Righ (the triple-ringed mote of Kilfinnan). On the borders of the district they also claimed the forts or residences of Dun Gair and Lough Ceann (at Lough Gur), and Ratharda (suird), or Rathurd (see supra, section 32).? The deanery, though (as was usual) taking its name from the walled town and castle of Kilmallock, was also the representative of an ancient monastery and church. 234. SS. Perer anp Pavt’s Cotteerate Cuurcu, Kirmariock (47).— A parish. We include, as before, the salient points of the history of the place. It has been long usual to equate Ptolemy’s Mayodckov with the Cilmoceallos, or Kilmallock, from which, despite the errors of his map, it is not very divergent. Of late, Magolicon is asserted to be Cashel, but no proof is given; and ‘‘ Mag” is evidently a ‘plain, not a high rock, hke Cashel. Mo Cheallog, or Da Celloc, is evidently a clerical name, but of a somewhat misty legendary saint, said to have died about 639. The place, to resume our study of facts, is Ciloacelloc, in 1028; Cilmocealloc, 1050; Kilmechelogg, 1201. Deeds then become very numerous: ¢.g. in 1206 King John orders an inquiry to find whether Kilmallock Castle and the cantred of Karbry belonged to the kingdom of Cork or that of Limerick (C.8.P.I., vol. i., No. 289). In 1221 fairs were licensed. The Black Book gives many deeds, e.g. final concord of David de Barry about Killocia, 1266 (ii); Claricia f. Pagan to Bishop Hubert and his burgesses of Kylmalle. names the families of Gule, Ermeyor, Blunde, Brice, Long, White, Tabernar, Innew, Tanner, Somerford, Brun, Wild, Karleys, Prendergast, 1222-30 (xx). In 1285 G. de Mareys injured Kilmallock church lands (p. 17); 1276, quit claims of T. de Clare (xxiv); charter of W. F. Martin, 1222 (xxv); of Ger. f. Milo and Claricia, his wife, 1222 (xxvii); the mill restored, 1248 (xxx). An important set of deeds, unfortunately undated, c. 1280 (pp. 63-72), mentions many streets, lands, and holdings, ‘‘the main street on the way to the Church of the Apostles Peter and Paul,” vea regalis 1 Book of Rights, pp. 87, 95. 420 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. towards Emly, the cross, mill, &c., &. Nic. Stoppil was then provost. Sandyr, the harper, &c.1| The suit with Athassell Abbey was tried on the 4th day (octave of St. John Baptist, 1253) in the greater church of Kilmehallok (p. 87). The surrender of the disputed churches is dated there (p. 103), and a grant of Bishop Hubert to J. Cornubiens, of Kilmallock, 1223 (p. 1382). In 1861 B. Dullard, sch., was licensed to be chancellor of Limerick, prebend of Ballycathan, and perpetual vicar of SS. Peter and Paul’s, Kilmallock (Papal Petit., i., p. 383). The church was enlarged by Maur. f. Gerald, 1320.2 Kee. de Kyllocia, 1418, ded. to SS. Peter and Paul, 1410. ‘‘ Dom. 8S. Petri de Kilmal- lock, collegiata ecclesia,’’ with cloister, hall, buildings, and orchard, 1594 (MSS. T.C.D., F.4, 25). The church was the scene of the surrender of James Fitzmaurice, of Desmond, to Perrot, and of the service attended by James, earl of Desmond, which led to so serious an outbreak of his late adherents. In 1657 Kilmallock was ‘‘ totally ruined and uninhabited.’ (D.S. (A), 516); see also map (51).§ Fabric—An interesting and massive building within the town wall, on the brink of the Lubagh stream. It has a chancel, 494 feet by 253 feet, with a large five-light east window, and still in use. The nave has side aisles, with plain arcades of four pointed arches to each side, and is 80 feet by 65 feet. The west window has three large lights, and below it is a well-moulded pointed door of early thirteenth century. Embedded in it, at the end of the north arcade, is a much modified but ancient Irish round tower, now battlemented, with a door on the ground, and covered thickly with ivy since I first examined it in 1878. There are a broken porch, the inner door of ¢. 1420 with crockets, and a side chapel with late insertions. onuments—John Verdon (put up by Sir W. Coppinger), 1614, and his wife Alsona Haly, 1626; Thomas Fitzgerald and Joane Burke, 1630; Maurice, their son, and his wife 1A later but important document, ‘‘ Forfeited houses in the town of Kilmal- locke,’’ September, 1664, names several streets and specifies the houses, whether of stone or mud, the gardens, and tenants ; it notes the ruined castle in the High street. «¢ Limerick Terriers,’’ P.R.O.I., No. 40. * It is generally taken to be the Augustinian House; but the 1410 list gives ‘*the Monastery of the Regulars of St. Augustine in Kilmallock” as separate from ‘‘ the collegiate and parish church . . . dedicated to. . . Peter and Paul.”? An abbey called ‘‘ Flacispaghe ’’ had been demolished before 1586 (Inq. xxix Eliz.) ; perhaps ‘‘ Lackanaspike,’’ as in section 236. 3 A fallen dolmen of three large slabs lies behind the new Roman Catholic church. It is described and figured by Mr. P. J. Lynch in ‘‘ Limerick Field Club,”’ vol. u., p. 282; but was first noted by Rey. J. Dowd. Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 421 Elenor, 1635; Elizabeth, daughter of Daniel Webb, 1684; Laurence MacNamara and his wife Mary Fitzgerald, 1754 ; Elizabeth, wife of Chidley Coote, 1781. The College held the livings of Cloncagh, Clonelty, Corcomohide, Crecora, Kilfergus, Kilgobbin, Kilmoyland, Kiltearny, and Morgans, with Chapel Minet, and half Chapel Martin. 235. Sr. Jonn’s Coaret.—Same. ‘“ VicusS. Johannis ”’ is named in Kilmalloc, ¢c. 1270 (B.B.L., p. 71); church, ‘‘ between the bridge and St. John’s gate,’”’ 1410. 236. Sr. Mocnrattoe’s Courca.—Nic. Kerdiff has fled to the church of St. Myhallok at Kylmehalloc, 1318 (Plea R., 116., m. 35). ‘©S. Mathologus, on the hill of Kilmallock,’! 1410. /ubric—The foundations of large blocks, but only a couple of feet high in 1840, and 8 inches thick, and measure 223 feet by 12 feet 3 inches; they le on a rising ground. 237. THe Dominican Convent.—Same. In October, 1291, the Dominicans entered on a plot of land given by a burgess of Kilmallock, but they were violently evicted, and their house destroyed by the bishop’s retainers (C.S.P.1., vol. ii., No. 962). It is alleged that the convent was founded that year by Maurice Lord Offaley, or, as de Burgo says, by a second son of John, of Callan (1260). In 1318 William, bishop of Imelac (Emly), accused of taking a box of silver out of the church of the Friars Preachers at Kilmallock (Plea R., 123 of xi Ed. II., m. 30). In 1648, Father David Fitzgerald and a lay brother, David Fox, were put to death by the Republicans. For other items, see ‘*‘ Hibernia Dominicana’’ and the ‘‘ Monasticons.”’ It was granted to Nicholas Miagh, ‘‘ sovereign’ of Kilmallock and the commonalty (Ap. 24, xxxvi Eliz.), being the Dominican House, with a church, cloister, room, buildings, an orchard, and three gardens, eleven acres in Kilmallock, and a water-mill (MSS., T.C.D., E. 425). Fabric—An interesting ruin with a beautiful church. The chancel is 663 feet by 24 feet, with a fine five-light east window,’ six south windows, and a canopied tomb. The nave had a side aisle, the arcade of which has fallen, with a west window and pointed door, a north clerestory, with an unusual round window, and a two-aisled transept with two side chapels, and a beautiful reticulated window, 1 Lackanaspike, or Parcell of the Bishop, near the Hill of Kilmallock. *‘ Limerick Terriers,’’ P.R.O.1., No. 42. 2 View, Plate XI.; Plan, Plate XVII. 422 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. which was blown down after 1880, and restored by the R.S.A.I. The cloister shows no sign of an arcade; a vault has collapsed. The vaulted kitchen’ and upper rooms are well preserved, and lie to the north; the chapter house and sacristy to the east. Ionuments— Three brothers, George, Edward, and Alexander Burgate, who fell in the Civil War, 1642, and the slab of the White Knight. 238. TankarpDstown (47).—A parish in Coshmagh. Ballytankard, 1291, 1303. Suit of Thomas Russell, and Anselm, and Tho. Myagh, to enquire if John de Cogan was unjustly disseised by John Russell (grandfather of Thomas) of lands in Tancardeston, 13820; and suit of Nic. and Juliana de Lees, and Adam de Goulys about same (Plea R., 127 of xni Ed. II.,m.12). Ballyhancard dedicated to St. David, March Ist, 1410. Balytantard, 1418 (Map, D.S. (A), 43.)? abric— It is 43 feet by 24 feet ; only fragments of the north, south, and west walls, the south 18 feet long and 12 feet high, remain. 239. Brurer (39).—A parish in Connello Upper. The ancient Ouncuine (O’Huidhrin), bpuspis, 715, 1088. Brughrighursi, 1201. Held by Keynsham, 1237. In 1242, Brunry was seized from John de Marisco, and his wife Mabel, grand-child of Ric. de Burgh; it was restored to her (C.S.P.1., No. 2584). In 1289 it was held under warrant of Maurice and Eva de Lesse, by Robert de Mariscis (Plea R., xviii Ed. I., Cal. 1, pp. 52, 80). In 1318 Reginald, its vicar, was robbed by Patrick de Lees (2b., 123 of xi Edward II., m. 36). Brury dedicated to St. Mainchin, 1410, D.S. (A), map 32, 41. Sate— The modern I. C. church is on the old site. 240. Kitinacomarsa, 1201, given next Kilmallock and Emlygrenan, and separately from Cluencomarda, or Colmanswell. Perhaps Hakmys or Kilcomgan. See wfra, section 242. 241. CoLMANSWELL, or CLoncoura (46).—A parish in Coshmagh, Cluaincomaipo1, where the coarb and shrine of St. Patrick were taken by the ‘‘ Danes,” 845 (Wars G. G., p. 15); Cluaincomapoae 1172, (Contin. Tigernach); Cluencomarda, 1201; Thomas Payell gets pro- tection at Cloncoure, 1404 (Pat. R.); charter of Cloncourtha, Gort- netrossi, Kilcurnan, &c., granted to see, 1230-40 (B.B.L., p. 182); Cloncorth, 1291 ; Cloncourry, or Clontorthy, half once belonged to 1 One of the fireplaces is shown, Plate XI. 2 Rectory of Tankardstown, or Balitankard, or Bollinetownkard, belonged to the Treasurership, 1773: ‘* Limerick Terriers,’? P.R.O.I1., No. 17. 3 With Cathyrdimathin, Ballycullen, &c. Westroprp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 423 Bishop of Cloyne, dedicated to St. Colomannus, 24th November, 1410 ; Cluaincourtha, 1418; Cloncouro, 1615; Cloncoraha on 1657 maps, (D.S.(B.), 8). Fabrie—It is 51 feet by 21} feet ; the east wall and part of the south had fallen before 1840. The south door had a flat arch inside, and a pointed head, cut out of two stones, outside. The well of Tobercolman gives the parishits name. It lies 100 yards to the south and under a large sallow tree covered with rags (O.8.L., 8, p. 287, A, Curry). 242. Hacxmys or Kitcoyn (55).—A parish. Phil. de Prendergast and Henry de Capella had suit about tenements in Acmys, 1297 ; Sybilla, widow of said Henry, claimed thirds of Akynnys in Ocarbry, 1309 (Plea R. 34 of xxv Ed. I., and Reliq. Repert., p. 32) ; Keilchuain de Achinis, 1410; Hakmys, a/vas Kyleommon, 1418; Kilcoyn, alias Haknis, 1615. It was from early times united to Kilpeacon. Site— Forgotten. 248. Kitcocan.—Itis given apart from last in’ 1418. Kellcomgan, 1201. The adyowson of Kilconigon with Effin, 1240 (B.B.L., iv.) ; Keilchomogan, or Keilinghon, 1410; Kylcogan, 1418; Kilcomgon, 1615. Site—Forgotten. 244. Kirpreepy Minor (47).—A parish in Coshlea. Kylbrigd Minor, 1291; Kilbride, 1302; consent to divide the land of Tancardus Russell in Kilbride Minor, Jordan Prendergast had enfeoffed him 1329 (Plea R., 149 of xvii Ed. II., m. 20). Kilbride Minor dedicated to St. Brigid, Feb. 1st, 1410. Also 1418 and 1615. Fuabric—It had a nave and choir 303 feet by 20 feet 9 inches, and 23 feet by 20 feet 9 inches. The middle gable and sides of the choir stood in 1840. There were two south windows, one with two heads ending in a cusp! cut out of one block of gritstone (O.8.L., 8, p. 284, and sketch).? 245. Errin (47).—A parish and prebend in Coshmagh and Coshlea. In ce. 1240 Bishop Hubert granted to G. de Prendergast the adyowsons of Killonigan, Kilbygly, and Effyng (B.B.L., iv.). Maurice de Rupefort granted back the church to Bishop Gerald, 1287 (7d., p. 118), who assigned it to support two vicars at 60s., to say masses for M. de Rupetort and others, 1287 (2b., pp. 111-1138). John of Kent grants it first fruits, worth 100s. (C.S.P.I., iv., 127); John de Troye, late 1As at St. Kieran’s Church, Cape Clear, Cork; a somewhat similar window, but with side cusps as well as the central one, is found at Kilbride, County Mayo. See sketch, O.S.L., Mayo (14 E. 18, p. 468). 2 See View, Plate XIII. R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [33] 424 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. prebendary of Effyn and Balygady, 1378 (Mem. R.); Ric. Colman was its clerk, 13878 (Close R.); John de Karlell, its rector, 1888 (Pat. R.); Gerald, son of Sir Maurice Ricardi, was granted the prebend of Effyng, and parish church of Moynachi' (Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 476) ; Effin dedicated to B.V.M., 1410; Effyn, Elphin, and Elohin (D.S. (A), 50-58 ; and Petty, 74). abric—It is locally ‘‘ Temple,” or ‘ Kill Eifinn.” It has a nave 53 feet long, and a choir 30 feet long, and both are 22 feet 8 inches wide. The middle gate, sides of choir, and south wall of nave stood in 1840; the middle wall had a lintelled window to the south, and a pointed door in the middle. The south window of the nave has a flat head (0.8.L., 8, p. 340). 246. Kinpreny. (55).--Same, and forming its southern part. Kilbygly, 1240 (supra); Cap. de Killygyll, 1418. Parish, 1586 (Peyton, p. 2388). Scte--Entirely levelled (‘‘ Mem. of Adare,” p. 289). Reeves locates it in Brickfield (MSS. 1068, T.C.D., p. 95). Toberacran Well in Gortnecrank, and Lady’s Well, north of Effin church. 247. Kinevanr (55).—Parish in Coshlea. Kilcowan, 1291; Keil- chuain, dedicated to St. Covan, the abbot, 1410; Kilcoone, Kilcone, or Kilcauane (D.S. (A), 50, 58; and Petty, 74); Cillcuain (O’ Donovan). Fabric—lt lies at the foot of the high hill of Caher, and had a nave and choir 38 feet by 223 feet; the choir was 14 feetlong. There wasa small door to north side of the middle gable, with double lintel and inclined jambs.? Tobereendowney Well is in Ballyshaneboy, and Lady’s Well in Ballyshanedehey (0.8.L., 8, p. 814). 248. Bantineappy (48).—A parish. Balygady, 1291-1302. John le Troy held the living, 13878 (see 245, supra). The Pope ordered that Rie. Bondwill, priest, be given a canonry and the per- petual vicarage of Ballagady, worth 10 m. Grant was treated as void, and transferred to Thomas de 8S. Jacobo, 1394 (Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 471); Ballinghaddie dedicated to B.V.M., 1410; Ballingaddin, 1657 (D.8. (A), 57). Daileangaoaide, traditionally ‘‘ town of the Black Thief, O’Dubhan ” (O’Donovan). abric—It has a nave and choir 39 feet 4 inches by 23 feet, and 29 feet by 173 feet. The west gable and sides of the nave remained. The two windows and door in the south, and one in the north, were defaced before 1840. There was an oblong light in the gable walls, 10 feet by 3 feet 4 inches, of regular masonry (O.8.L., 8, p. 298). 1 In 1394, or Moynachyghacha, 1398, perhaps Rathcahill (Monagagae, 1633), and not Monagay: see sections 161 and 171, supra. * Tllustration, Plate X. W estropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 425 249. Kieminit (47).—Same. Svte—Forgotten; but Well of St. Michael, Toberveheel, is shown. 250. Partictes (56).—A parish. It is of late origin, and, as the name implies, was formed of portions of other parishes. ‘‘ The par- ticles, viz., Chapel Mortel, Suycahill, Duynirish, and Dungadamon,'”’ 1607, granted to Ed. FitzHarris, with the churches of Darragh, B allin- garrie, and Kilfloyne, and the lands of Kilfynan, Darragh, and Kil- cruoyg, or Kilcrowe (Pat. R., an. xi Jac. I., 10.). Lewis, on the other hand, with no cited authority, says (vol. i1., p. 457) that the parish consisted of portions of the lands of the Abbeys of Buttevant, Kilmallock, Monasternenagh, and Adare (Map, D.8.(A), 59). We may deal separately with its churches. 251. LavRENCETOWN, oR Rossarp (48).—Nova villa Laurentiston et Effyng, 1296 (Plea R.). 1655 (C.8., p. 21). Scte—The trace of a church remains, and is marked on 1840 map. 252. Satcwarmi~t Cuapet, 1410; Sithcathyll, 1418, with Kilflin, Suycahill, 1607 ; Capella de Sochell, 1615. Svte—Forgotten. Perhaps Sunville, with St. Anne’s Well. 253. Morrrestown (56).—Same. Martelestown juxta Gosiston, 1317 (Plea R. 119 of x Ed. II., m. 25, and Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 8); Martes, or Mortalestown, 1410; Capell Martell, 1418; Mortilleston, 1577 (Fiant, 3250); Chapell Mortell, in Particles, 1607 ; Mortells- town and Kilcroig, in parishes of Kilfinnane and Particles, 1657 (D.S. (A), 59). It adjoined Cloghnotfoy on the S.W. (C.S., p. 24). 254. Duneapamus, or Duneappy.—Dunghadiehon, or Duneyris, 1410; Downganmore and Donerith, next Martell, 1418; Duynirish and Dungadamon, in Particles, 1607 ; Downgadmond and Down Innish, in Particles, 1834 (Lewis, ii., p. 457),? possibly separate chapels. He mentions a chapel-site in a fort near Chapel Martel. 255. Kitponayn.—Between Ardpatrick and last, 1418; perhaps Kildronyn, 1317 (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 76); Killdomayn, 1615; Keilonan, 1645. 256. ArDMAcWELAN.—Next Kyllnacomarba, 1201; Ardmuillain, or Ardelwelain, church, 1410; Ardmafaelane, between Cluaincourtha * Duneyris is given as an alias for Dunghadiehon, or Dungadmond, 1410. * In Jasper White’s list of ‘‘ Dignities,”’ 1645, these chapels appear as Keilonan chapel, Saycaithile, Dune-gaddy, and Dune Jores chapel. Martell and chapel of St. Martin were attached to the college of Kilmallock, with Atheneasy, Ballin- gaddy, and Kilbreedy Major. [33*] 426 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and Ballytancard, 1418; Ardevolen, 1615. Father White notes it as destroyed and forgotten in 1650. It adjoined Fantstown (C.S., p. 18). 257, 258. Tue Cuapets oF St. Kyran anv Sr. Laternvs, 1410.— Father White notes them as forgotten in 1650. 259. ArpPaTRIcK (56),—A parish.’ W.de Burgo granted it as part of Fontemel, 1199 (C.S.P.1., vol. i., No. 95). It appears in the lists of i201, 1291, 1302, 1410, 1418, 1591, 1615, and 1633. Records are fairly numerous. Malachi, its rector, swore obedience to the bishop, 1263 (B.B.L., p. 44); Philip Harold was vicar, 1299 (Plea R. Cal., vol. v., p. 94); Robert f. Henry robbed the church, 1318 (20., 123 of xi Ed. II., m. 34). It was a small monastery, and owned Ballingowsse, Ballycowsing, Ballynanynye, and Balligertane,? ‘‘ nup. converb. dom. relig. de Ardpatrick dissolut.,’’ 1589 (Inq., 19). The ‘¢converb.”’ also held the hill, 30 acres of great measure, and 21 of small. The Langanes were hereditary coarbs (2 Inquisitions, xxxix Eliz.). The Down Survey (A. 57) gives a sketch of the church and tower, ‘‘Upon ye Ard Patricke are ye walls of a church and a watch tower,’ 1656. The round tower had three storeys, and a broken top.* Tradition, even in the eleventh century, said that the hill was granted to St. Patrick on condition that he should remove the moun- tain of Cenn Febraith. This miracle made the cleft of Belach Legtha (Trip. Life, p. 209). abric—It stands on the shoulder of a steep ridge, with high ranges to the south. The ends had fallen in 1840. It was 85 feet by 24 feet. There was a north door 214 feet from west, with a flat splay arch, and round-headed arch of gritstone, outside in which is set a later pointed door of limestone. Inthe south wall a deep recess, with a pointed arch, lay towards the east. Atthe north-east angle projected a south wing, 25 feet by 18+ fect ; the walls, 3 feet 8 inches, now nearly levelled. The walls are of large blocks, and project 64 feet beyond the west end; they are 18 feet by 5 feet. The broken round tower stood 39 feet from the north-west corner. It is 56 feet in circumference, and of good masonry, 11 feet high to north and east, and 6 feet to west; it had been badly breached when I saw it in 1877. Fitzgerald says that it fell a few years before 1827. In 1657 it was three storeys high, but broken. It was filled with 1Tulach na feinne, now Ardpatrick, ‘‘ Colloquy of the Ancients,’’ Silva Gadelica, i1., p. 118, whence the Fianna marched to the Battle of Ventry. 2 Ballinguosi, Ballincarra, Ballinanlanagh, Garriketteane, as in D.S. (A), 57. 3 See Plate XII. Westrropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 427 rubbish 6 feet deep, which was excavated, but only yielded pieces of amber and brass, and oyster-shells.’ 260. KitrinnaneE (48).—A parish. Kylfynan, 1291; Kilfennan, 1302; Keilfinny, or Keilfinnane, dedicated to St. Andrew, 30th Nov., 1410. ‘‘Kylfinan, the rector is the Abbot of Insula Molanfert,”’ 1418. ‘‘Itis accommodated with good trouts and eles by ye river Garagh, and it hath also the convenience of a markett at Kilfinane, where is a good castle, and the walls of a church, and an Irish Downe,” 1655-7 (D.S. (A), p. 59). Fabric—The I.C. church is on the ancient site, near the great triple-ringed mote. The name of Kilfinnane is Drum Fighin in the ‘‘ Book of Rights,” ante 900, given with Treada na Riogh, the triple fort. 261. Darracu (57).—A parish. ‘ Darrach Mochua, with the court of the monks of Limerick,’ is named as a boundary in King John’s charter to Magio, 1185-1200 (ante, 86). Bishop Robert granted half the church of Dermeko to the Convent of ‘‘ Insula Molhanwid alveo fluminis Blackwater juxta Jugellia” (Youghal, B.B.L., p. 118; see R.S.A.I. xxxiil., p. 313) ; Dermochi, 1300 (Justiciary R.) ; Darmecho, 1301; Darmocho, 1418. Ric. de Exon and Jac. de Bellofago, sheriff, enquire whether Isabella de Cogan and Garrett de Rupe, Lord of Fernagena, have rents, in Glenanlara and Dermeho com. Lym. (Mem. R., vol. ii, m. 62); Der M*Cowe, 1633; Darragh, 1659 (D.S. (A), 59). Oapaé, ‘abounding in oaks’ (O’Donovan) ; Darragh, of Mochua. Fuabric—A nave and choir, 603 feet by 23 feet 3 inches, and 27 feet by 17 feet. The three gables and ends remained in 1840 ; walls, 2 feet 5 inches thick. The east window hada pointed light and flat splay of gritstone. Tobermochua (wrongly Tobermacduach on maps) dedicated to St. Mochua, patron, on August 3rd (0.8.L., 8, p. 86, A. Curry). 262. Kitrrin (56).—A parish.2 Keilfluing, 1410; Ecce Kyllin cum particula Sith Cathyll, 1418; Catan, alias Killin, 1615, being mensal to the bishop; Cill Plomn, Flin’s church (O’Donovan). Site—The modern I. C. church is on the ancient site. ' From Ardpatrick an ancient road ran northward, which, like that from Ardmore to Ardfinnan, was traditionally trenched by the horns of St. Patrick’s cow. 2T omit Kilcruaig (38), in Kilflin, Kileruoig, or Kilcrowe, 1667 (Patent R.); Kilcroig (D.S.(A.), 59), because there is no trace of a church, and Dyneley calls it only ‘‘a wood’’ in 1681. See grants of Kilquoge, or Kilcruoge, and Killercoake, or Kilcruoge, 1666, to Capt. Robert Oliver and Chidley Coote (Act. Sett.). Kal- quige wood is shown on several seventeenth-century maps, Coll na Cuiéed. 428 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 263. Mawnister-NA-NGaLL, on Keate (56).—Same. Founded by Roche in the fourteenth century for Dominicans. Donough O’Dorgan was its last prior, 1558. ‘‘ Spitle in Kilfinan, on it are the walls of a church or chapel; Abby Ballynegaule hath the walls of an old abby,” 1657 (D.S. (A), 59). #abric—It was 71 feet 8 inches by 21 feet 8 inches; the wall, 33 feet thick, and in fair preservation. The west door and two south ones had flat arches; the east window, a round- headed splay arch; the lights gone before 1840. The south and two north windows, round-arched lights and splays (O0.8.L., 9, p. 199). 264. EMLYGRENNAN, oR St. Mato (48).—Imelach Dregingi granted to Magio by Prince John, 1185; confirmed, 1200 (ante); Imlech Dromgi, 1201; Imelach Dreyn, 13802; Imelach Dreynyn, to which Edward III. presented Hugh de Waldene, but Adam Harte was found to hold the living, 1346 (Pat. R.); Emiligrenan, or Ballaghrinine, dedicated to St. Molluo, May 5, 1410; Imlagh Drynyn, 1418; Em- lach Grenan, 1591. Oile Snoiwnin, * Grynins (old) tree’ (O’ Donovan). Site—Church levelled; but St. Molua’s Well remains near Balline. 265. Kitpreepy Masor (48).—A parish. Kilbride Major, 1291, 1410, 1615; Kilbride, 13802. Ric. Syward and Nesta, his wife, claim dower on Kilbryd Maior, 1318 (Plea R., 119 of xi Ed. II., m. 17). Suit of Robert Lenfaunt and Alex. and Wentliana Cadygan about messuage in same, 1324 (7b., 144 of xvii Ed. II., m. 21); dedicated to St. Brigid, Feb. 11, 1410; Cillbpigoe (O’Donovan). Fabric—It is 63 feet by 27 feet; parts of west and south walls stood in 1840; the windows were defaced, and there were traces of another wall, 90 feet ; the walls, 11 feet high, 27 feet long. The well was Tober na Doile (0.8.L., 8, p. 255), 266. Fanrstown (48).—Same. ubric—A small church, 39 feet by 18 feet. The gables have an oblong east window and pointed west door. 267. Arp Kitmartin (40).—Same. On the edge of Ballycullaun, near Bulgaden. Martin’s chapel, 1291; Ballichuillean dedicated to St. Martin, Nov. 11th, 1410; Capella Martini, 1418; Ardkilmartin in the Liberties of Kilmallock (D.8.(A.), 51); granted to Bishop William, 1667 (Act Sett.). 2adric—A ruined church. 268, Battymortruain.—Rectoria given next last, 1418; perhaps Ballymoliniam, 1336 (rental). 269. ArHnEasy (40).—A parish and old prebend in Coshlea and Small County. In Cliu mail mic Usaine, on the border of the Deisi. W Estroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 429 Judgment as to Athenysy Church given 1260 (Cal. Papal L., i., p- 870). Perhaps Ballyatheny, 1286 (C.S.P.I., p. 285). The parish of Anedes was fined £4 10s. for the escape of a criminal from its church, 1274-1277 (Pipe Roll, Iveland). Athnadessce,' 1802, John Staloun robbed Aghnedes Church, 1318 (Plea R. 123 of xi Ed. IL., m. 384). In 1843 Eliza de Milton, as widow of Walter de Berming- ham, claimed one-third of the ‘‘ Baronies” of Nathirlagh, Athnedes, Lekdon, and Kilkede (Close R.). Philip Carran, chaplain, presented by Henry IV. to ‘‘ Andes in Lym.,” 1405 (Pat. R.), Ric. Rolley (Raleigh), and others named as holding the manor and advowson of Andesshe, 1424 (7b.). | Benefices reserved to John Harchor, rector of Athnedisse (Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 458). In 1408 Tho. f. Gerot was custodian of Manor and advowson of Andesche (Pat. R.). The prebendal church of St. Mary of Andesche is on the frontier of the marches of Limerick ; “‘John Archer, the prebend, derived no benetit, through resistance of the Irish.” The church was destroyed, and ordered to be made a pre- bend during life of ‘‘ Richard” Archer, the incumbent, 1409 (Pat. R.) ; Athenease, or Beallathenesigh, or Beallaneasy, dedicated to St. Athana- sius,* May 2, 1410; Athenasse, 1418; Attinesie, 1615; Athenesy, 1657 (D.S.(A), 56) ; beul ata na nOeip,’ the mouth of the ford of the Deisi,’ 2.é. the Deisi beag of Small County: see A.F.M., 1579 (O’ Donovan). Site—A graveyard, near Elton bridge, with two earthen forts to the north, and ‘‘ Lady’s Well,” quarter of a mile away (0.8.L., 8, p. 267). The remains of the old church of Athanessy stood in 1826 (Fitzgerald, L,.p. 018). 270. Apamstown (40).—Same. It appears from Peyton (p. 12) to have been named Ballyhyward in 1586. abric—Part of the east gable and of a side wall of small rude masonry, 193 feet long and 7 feet high, stood in 1840. 271-272. Urecare (39) anp Urnicepy Cuapet (40).—A parish in Coshmagh. There were two churches here, so closely connected that we combine their records. Urthegedy, held by Gerald f. Maurice, 1285 (C.S.P.1., vol. iii., p. 285); Euergarr and the chapel of Uirgedi, 1291; Urigari, 1302; suit of the Bagots as to Muchil-wrygedy and Lytel-wrygedy, 1317 (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 47); Urigear, or Viridus, 1 Even ‘‘ Andeshe,’’ like ‘‘ Anri,’’ for Athenry, 1402 ; and “ Andes,”’ 1406 (Pat. R.), * Hither a random guess or a later dedication suggested by the name. It was St. Mary’s Church in 1409, and the well is still dedicated to Our Lady. 430 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. dedicated to St. Margaret, 20th July, 1410; Iwyrgarr and Capella Wrygydy, the rectory belonged to the prioress of Teachmolynd, 1418 ; Ourgare, an entire rectory, 1591; ‘‘ Owergar, in Patria de Pobble un- kaght, aliter ffoxes country, and Iwergerry and Uryverygy,” 1586 (Peyton, pp. 11, 248; Map, D. 8. (A), 48}. The ancient cantred of Jolegar, or loregar, lay round it, 1290); Un iubap seappna ‘ the short yew’ (O’Donovan). Sztes—The western church, Uregare, was standing in 1826 (Fitzgerald, i., p. 823). It was entirely removed to build the graveyard wall before 1840, and after 1826, when the. walls of the old church stood (Fitzgerald, i., p. 323); near it is St. Margaret’s Well. The site of Urigedy lies at some distance to the east ina graveyard, beyond Greenpark, south of the fine old mansion of Bally- grennane Castle.! 2783, BALLYGRENNANE (32),—Same. Fuabric—A late church said to have been built by George Evans after 1690. Itis 19 feet 3 inches by 21 feet ; had a pointed east window, an oblong south window, and a round-arched south door (O.8.L., 8, p. 107). 274. Brurr (32).—A parish, Opugnanoeips, in 1420 (O’Huidh- rin, note, 700). Brug, 1186 (charter of Magio); Brugh, or Broff, dedicated to St. Peter of Alexandria, 26 Nov., 1410; Burgh, 1418; Borough, or Bruff, 1543 and 1578 (Inquisitions on the Hospital of Aney). Site—It had fallen into decay, so was demolished by Lady Lucy Hartstonge, and a new church built on its site, 1776 (Fitzgerald, 1., pp. 3820-2). onument—This monument, with the chapel, was pulled down, to be set up and better repaired in memory of Sir Thomas Standish, by his daughter’s son, Standish Hartstonge, Recorder of Limerick, of the family of Southreps, Norfolk, 1676.* 275. TEAMPUILLIN (32).—Same. Svte-—A. burial-ground. 276. Dromrn (39).—A parish; Opoman U1 Cleipein (Ann. Inis- fallen); Opuimuin Cleapéen, Ui Cairbre (A.F.M.) 1088. Dromin Claryn, 1291; Dromin Icherolyn, 1302; Almericade Bellofago claims money off Dromynclerkin, &c., 1296 (Plea R. 22 of xxv Ed. I., m. 48). In 1325, R. de Burgo held Dromeler for Peter de Colgan and Tho., Earl of Kildare (2b., 151 of xviii and xix Ed. II.). Dromuin dedicated to the Trinity, 1410, Map (D.S. (A), 44). The name means “ Little ridge of the O’Clerens”’ (O’Cleirchens), sub-chiefs of Ui Cairbre Aodha’ 1 «Journal,’’ Limerick Field Club, vol. i., part i. 2 Bruff was united to Kilbreedy Minor, in 1744. * Cleirchin was father of Cairbre, chief of the Ui Fidgeinte in 1014 (A.F.M.). Westrroprep— Ancient Churches in Oo. Limerick. 431 (O'Donovan). abric—Itis 50 feet 9 inches by 20 feet 2 inches. The east window, oblong, witha horizontal cross-bar and flat-arched splay. The side-lights are oblong, three north and two south. The walls, 18 feet by 24 feet. At the west end isa ‘‘castle,’’ entered by a pointed door in the gable, 26 feet high to the west, 12 feet 3 inches to the north ; the south wall is levelled. It is, of course, a priest’s residence. Trinity Well lies to the south-west in Ballynamuddagh. 277. Avutacca (389).—A parish. Athleketh was held by Maurice f. Gerald, 1285 (C.S.P.I., p. 285); Aylecach, 1291. Adam de Leyns, parson of Allekagh, gave land at Adare to the priory at that place, 1292 (2., iv.), 1806. Athlacath, in Ocarbry (Plea R. 32 of xxxv Ed. I.). Ric. de Aspale was rector, 1318 (2d., 116 of xi Ed. II., m. 45). The Sheriff and Mayor, and John Gower, of Alacagh, are to collect cattle, &c., for the army against O’Breen and Macomarth, of Tothemon, 1377 (Close R.). In 1394 Ric. Bondwill, a priest, had defrauded the church of Athlacath of 15 m. Tho. Hunt had held living for two years without ordination, &c. (Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 471). Ahaleacagh dedicated to St. John the Baptist, 1410. Ardlackagh, 1633 (Map, D.8. (A), 45). AUncatleacaé! (O'Donovan). The flaggy ford of the Saimer, or Morning Star, River. Sv’te—The I. C. church was built on the old site, 1813; and burned by ‘‘Captain Rock,” 1822. Ifonwments of the Webbs and Lacys, 1632. Well of St. John the Baptist. 278. Arniacca, Norra (39).—Same. St. Laurence’s Church, in Ahailleca, 1410. 279, Kirprvainy (89).—Same. In Tullerboy, Keilbruoiny, between Athlacca and Tullorboy, 1410. Lewis says it was built by the Templars on their manor of Ross Temple (i., p. 84). /abric—It is 45 feet by 20 feet; fragments of the south and east walls, with defaced east window, remain; they are 11 feet by 3 feet. Well of St. Broney near it. 280.—Ross Tempie (31).—Same. Kiltemplalain, near Bruff, 1410. Rostemple (D.S. (A), 49). Rosse Temple granted to Charles Ormsby, 1666 (Act Sett.). Svte—A kyle burial-ground, and reputed templary. 281. Tempie Corman, or Howarpsrown (39).—Same. The place is the old Ballysiward and Culballysiward (Cooleen).2 Another Ballyhubbarde, or Bollyhy ward, Church lay in Adamstown (supra, 270), ' Also Ardlacagh, like Ardee, for Athfirdia; Ardsollas for Athsolais ; Ardnurchar for Athnurchair. *See also R.S.A.I., xxvii., pp. 404, 407. 432 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. and a third Sywardstown, in Oconyll, 1452, near Reyns and Rathkeale ; Culballysiward was held by Keynsham, 1230 (B.B.L., 75). Bruree and Ballysyward Churches granted to deanery, 1250 (7., p. 73). Ia 1284 Alex. f. Godfred, of Anud, granted Culbalysiward! to John de Sandford, Archbishop of Dublin, to which bishoprick they had been formerly granted about 1210 by Hamo de Valoignes, Lord of Iniskefty (Plea R. 14 of xvii Ed. I., m. 15, Lib. Niger Alani, mss. 1061, T.C.D., p. 828). Culbalisiward, in Ocarbry, was taken unjustly from John Dondon,’ by M. f. Gerald, 1289 (Plea R. Zc., m. 10). John, son of Peter Daundon, broke into and robbed the church, 1818 (7., 124 of xi Ed. 1I.,m. 43). Balieyward was held by ‘‘ the late Peter Daundon,”’ 1319 (L.M.H. Estates R., 13, p. 36). Ballisheward, Ballihaward, or Rathioward, 1410; Balysyward, between Browrye and Athlackagh, 1418. The Dondons still held ‘‘ Balleheward in Small County,” 1586? (C.S.P.1., p. 236). Hewardstown (D.S8.(A.), 41). CTeampul baile hobaipo (O’ Donovan, wrongly). Lewis calls it atemplary, built in 1287 (1, p. 228). Itis now called Temple Colman. Fabric— It is 73 feet 4 inches by 22 feet 3 inches; the featureless west end, and the north and south walls, the latter with a defaced window, stood in 1840 ; the gable and one wall have since fallen by 1901.4 282. Kirpreepy (38).—Same. In 1655 (Petty, Map 68). Svte— A burial-ground. 283. Camus, ‘‘ Kyrz” (31).—A detached part of Monasternenagh. The grange of Camus and Cellseanig were granted to Magio in 1185 (charter). Camus, in Killoc deanery, dedicated to St. Senan, 1410. ‘‘ Capella de Camus spect ad mon de May,” 1418 and 1616. Camus, in Krean, “ parish,”® 1586 (Peyton, p. 13). Szte—A_ burial- ground. 1 He was in the same year accused of neglecting to repair the bridge of the villate of Coulbalysyward, in the ‘‘ chapter ”’ of Inskyfty and Rathgel (Plea R., an. xvyiu, m. 42), but was acquitted. *I write with some hesitation all through this section. Coulbalysyward, the property of John Goer, is named with Kilteely, and connected with the de Lees family. This seems more westward than Howardstown, and suggests Sywardstown and Kyltulte, given in Oconyll, not Ocarbri, after Rathmacandan, near Rathkeale (in Reyns), 1452 (rental). Rev. Dr. George Stokes, in R.S.A.I., xxvii., p. 407, gives a careless and inaccurate note on this place, but does nothing to fix its position. * But Howardstown and Adamstown are in Coshmagh, not in Small County. * Killavickleusty in the vill. of Ballyhyward, is named 1594 (Ing. 52, temp. Eliz. ? xxxvii.). ° Crean isin Glenogra, not far from Camus. i W Esrropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 433 284. Turtapracky (31).—A parish and prebend in Coshmagh and Small County. Tullachbracc,' 1185 (charter of Magio); also 1201. Tholabreg, 1302; Tillabreaka dedicated to St. Molon, May 5th, 1410. Quit claim to Tulachbrec, 1276 (B.B.L., p. 91); Ger. Fanyn to present a fit ‘‘person”’ to church, 13817 (Mem. R.). In 13846 John de Bosworth was parson and prebend. John Eyterward succeeded, 1389 (Pat. R.). Tillaghbrek, 1405 (Cal. Papal L., vi., pp. 35, 84, 460); Tillabreaka, 1410. Tulla bBpaice, in Bishopsland (O’Donovan), D.S. (A), 47. Fabric—It is 433 feet by 213 feet. West end and parts of sides stood, 1840. It was nearly levelled in 1901. Tober Mullana, or ‘‘Blunny’s Well,” lies near it. The modern I.C. church was built, 1819, The parish contains noteworthy early remains; a circle, &c., in Rockbarton, Grillagh dolmen, and Cahirguillamore; the Lough Gur circles lie near its border. 285. GrenocRa (31).—Parish in Small County. In 1239 suit of Maur de Londres and Abbey of May as to two knights’ feesin Glinogra (Close R.), Glynogre, 1291; Manor of Glenogre, with Cathirgilmore, suit at Manor Court of Glenogyr, granted to its burgesses by Tho. f. Maurice, who d. 1298 (C.S.P.1., vol. iv., p. 254); Glinoge dedicated to St. Nicholas, Dec. 6, 1410. @leannospa, Ogra, a man’s name (O'Donovan). Fabric—lIt is 69 feet by 213 feet. The east window has three lights of various heights. The west end had a narrow sht 12 feet from the ground. There are doors in either sides 20 feet from west, and a window in each. A side building, 293 feet by 18 feet, projects to south; its sides are down. It once held five glebes, endowing nine chantries, and had tombs of de Lacys, Roches, Bourkes, O’Gradys, and Fitzgeralds. Near it is a strong castle on the Camoge. Description—J. Grene Barry, R.S.A.1., xxv., p. 378, with view.’ 286. KiLioratH (31).—Same. A townland. The following Limerick churches are unplaced :— 287. BattyHowREGAINN, Dissert de,*>1336. Given in the Limerick terriers as at Carrigeen. The service of Ballyhoregna was at Clonshire (B.B.L., p. 133). Another Ballyhorogane adjoined Cloghnetefoy (Cloghanadfoy), D.S. (A), 59. 1 There are Terriers of Tullybracy, 1698, 1756, and 1785 (P. R. 0.1., No. 21, 24). 2 See also O. S. Sketches, Co. Limerick, Nos. 9, 10. ’ As nochurch is named, I hesitate whether to give it a place, or to exclude it. The “ Dissert ’’ inclines me to the former action. 434 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 289. Rarnorerets Church surrendered by Keynsham, 12387. Offargus manor covered Clonagh and Kilscannell. We find a Kylriodan, with Rathogonan, and a Kyldonyll in it, 1452 (rental). 290-296. The church lands of Cealconata, Cealcongi, Ceallmor, Cealleonill, Ceallcrumtirlapan, Cealcodrigi, and Cellpian, are named in the charter of Magio, 1185. The fourth is certainly a church, “ cell of the priest Lapan.’”’ The first three may have been near Atheneasy (?‘* Athen” in charter). Ceallconillis with Tulachbracci. Cealcodici and Cellpian lay towards Imelachdregingi. Ceall Crumtirlapan was between Bruff and Corbali. Their identity I cannot establish, and do not care to suggest. 297. Lysmux chapel, named with samen and Browry, 1250 (B.B.L., p. 78), asin See of Limerick. 298-299. Kitconata ap. Lym., Mary, widow of Odo de Barry, claimed it (Plea R. 140 of xvi Ed. II., m. 3), and Avldonethath (2b., 32 of xxv Ed I., m. 15). 300. Drommotus (elsewhere Dromohibyle, in Mungret)‘‘ benefices,”’ perhaps Temple Mungret. It is mentioned in B.B.L., e.g. 1204. Tuer EASTERN DEANERIES. The eastern border of Limerick is covered by portions of the bishopricks of Killaloe, Cashel, and Emly. They roughly represent the old states of Ara, Coonagh, Uaithne, Grian, and Aherloe. The strange little corner of Tipperary Deanery, at Toughcluggin, is notice- able. The parts in Emly are the tribe-lands of the Uaithe Cliach, and the Eoghanacht of Aine. The former paid to Cashel 300 hogs, 300 mantles, and 100 milch cows, receiving seven steeds, swords, and drinking-horns ; and being the provincial king’s chief officers of trust, they received from the Ardrigh six swords, shields, and steeds.1 The Ui Ciarmhaic chiefs of Aine were free from tribute. The king of Cashel claimed the forts of Aine, Dun Gair, and Loch Ceann, at Lough Gur.? In the following survey we go southward along the border from the Shannon to the Galtees. 1 Book of Rights, pp. 61, 71, 79. 2 3165, 01, 81.95% Westropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 435 In tHE DiocEsE oF KILLALor.! 301. SrraDBALLY, ox CasTLECONNELL (1).—A parish in Clanwilliam, At its fort the grandson of King Brian Boru was murdered by the Prince of Thomond, 1174. William de Burgo, 1201, was granted five fees in the Toth, including ‘‘Castle Canick”’ (Castle Coning). ‘‘ If he fortify the castle, and we desire to have it,”? adds King John, ‘‘ we will give him a reasonable exchange’’ (Ware’s ‘‘Annals”’). The castle played S; coal Vit ee ~ = i=,-—,~/ \ tJ eat =i, vty > XA ENG f ot ee XVI CASTLES XXV Dunblesg OF : TOWN: DOON ~—— Y DOON he = nouGnegee ey yj TIPPERARY ’ a “CLG? E i ae ; Kilmore? GINA “Spesee a= VOOLA *5..4, 0 SS FouGH-. . ‘ a ‘ ee ere ~PART.. «oe ween lime, ain oo8 . COUNTY 4 eNew Pallis . KILLEENAS UE see OV Syl ee Castleconnell\ “GARRIFF f-S, -“INCH- jaiaaer i wf | BALLY Lis --Kilvohat.- hls euty et DIOGEBEvKMLALE | 4c > (RENCE; iM COUNTY OF Sa aes 7S ie : oat soli 1G- 2 MINOEN a---2. a ake ths eve SPARSON aus, cn Shame @ | re “yete® XIV "ee ae xxi J TEWign, The North-Eastern Deaneries. no brilliant part ; it fell into the hands of the Bruces, 1315 ; into those of the parliament, 1651°; and of William of Orange, 1690; it was blown up in 1691. The church is called Idumyn, 1302; Castleconnell, alias 1 The Latin is, of course, Laonensis, from Molua, or Dalua, a Dalcassian saint of the seventh century. 2 “ Parte parish of Stradballie W. Lord Borke, Barron of Castlecon, Irish Papist. The mannor of Uastlecon, both Portcrussies, Parcke, Sradbally, and Bohirkeyle, 6 plough lands with a castle, ffishinge weares, one mill, a Courte Barron and other privileges.”’—‘‘ Civil Survey,’’ 1655, p. 3 (Clanwilliam). 456 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Stradbally, alvas Capella de ’dum, 1615; Idumyn, alias Stradbally rectory, impropriate to the Earl of Ormond, 1638. Donald O’Mullyyn was Vicar of Castra Conayng, 1412. Svte—The I. C. church is on the old site, as shown in 1657 (D.S8. (A), 2, 15). 302. Croon Istanp(1).—Same. A so-called ‘“friary,”’ of unknown identity, on an islet in the Shannon. 303. KicneGarrirr (6).—A parish. Kilmacconarva, 1201; Kilmac- congarub, 13802; Johan, widow of J. de Burgo, claimed a messuage, lands and woods in Kilmachegarf Sym., 1311 (Plea R., Reliq. Report, p. 68); Killenegarve, 1633; Killicknegarruff, 1657; Kilnegarruff (Map, D.S. (A), 38,16; Petty, 65,66). It isthere shownasroofed. Killgar- ruffe and Clonkeen granted to 8. Molyneux, Oct., 1666 (Act Sett.); O’ Donovan renders it Cillinnansapb,’ butit is evidently called after a founder—‘ Maccon Garbh.” /adric—It stands on a little stream. it is 363 feet by 223 feet. The east end fell before 1840. South window, with trefoil-headed light and oblong splay ; it is of grit-stone inside, and limestone outside. The west end has a round-headed light and a bell-chamber, with an ogee-head cut in one stone. The walls, 16 feet by 3 feet. It is a fifteenth-century building (O.8.L., 9, p. 25, and sketch No. 15). In tHE Diocest oF EmM~tY—DEANERY OF OWNEY. 304. ABINGDON, oR ABBEYOWNEY (14).—A monastery and parish in Owneybeg. The district is Uaitnechiaé, 914 and 1107 ; variant forms— Wetheney, Wodeny, or aspirated as Huheny, Huerthern, and Owney. Theobald f. Walter, the Butler of Ireland, granted a charter to the monks of Woden before 1199. He grants Wodeny O’Cathelan, Wodeny Oiffian, Widenifidenurde. The town of Clonkean, from the water of Molkerne, Buttium, near Karkenlis, &c., ‘‘ For the souls of Henry and Richard, Kings of England, John, Earl of Morton, Hubert, my brother, Archbishop of Canterbury, Henry Walter, and Matilda, my parents, Matilda, my wife, and all my antecessors and successors.” It was enrolled in 1544. (Full copy MSS., T.C.D., F. 4, 22, p. 24.) The charter of W. de Braose granting to Theo. Walter, Eurimum (Ormond) Areth Wetheni, Wetheni hokathelan and Wetheni hoiffernan, 1201. (Facsimile N.M.I., vol. ii., No. lxvii.), Huhene, 1199 (C.8.P.1., No. 9, 1 I may note the curious phonetic, ‘¢‘ Imelachyuor,’’ 1272 (Pipe Roll, No. 6) ; and ‘‘Tmelaghywar’’ (Imelaé lubain) in Plea Roll 134 of xiv Ed. II., 1321, m. 8. The ecclesiastical Latin name is, of course, Imelacensis. W esrroprp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 437 496). The abbey was peopled with monks from Savignac, 1206; burned in 1342;! in 1550, by O’Carroll; and in 1647, by troops of Lord Inchiquin, when it was stormed. The last abbot was John O’Mulrian, 1565, 69 and 94(C.S.P.1.); Uaitne, 1199 to 1287 (Wars of Torlough) ; Uaitne ui Maolman, 1452 and 1585 (A.F.M.) ; Woney O’Mulrian, 1586 (Peyton, p. 253). Granted to the Walsh family.” Abbey Own- thneybeg,® 1657 (D.S. (A), 29; Petty, 66). abric—This fine abbey was levelled by certain vandals to build Abingdon House. ‘here is a sketch by Thomas Dyneley, ¢. 1680.* It was a noble cruciform church, with lofty gables, and the usual heavy square tower at the intersection. The south transept had a high triple window, with a round light overhead, and had buttresses at the angles, and two pointed windows in its west wall. To the north lay the domestic buildings of which the Walshes’ little chapel is recognisable. Dineley adds that ‘‘the ruin is worthy the sight of the curious”; at the west end was a small unroofed chapel withthe Walsh tomb, 1618 (still well preserved) ; Dulamus Barry’s tomb, 16388 (still extant), which stood in a chapel in the north transept, ‘‘to the left as you went up to the altar of the abbatial church.”? William Riian’s (Mulryan’s) monument, 1632, was to the right of the altar; and to the left, a double recess with trefoil arches and an ornamental hood, topped by a rose. I found the Walsh chapel with two compartments (20 feet 4 inches by 19 feet 10 inches, and 194 feet by i4 feet; the walls, 16 feet by 33 feet), The long foundations of the church barely rose over the field, and some great masses of masonry remained in the cemetery, which covers the site of the east end ofthe building. The bridge hasa tablet of Ellice, widow of Sir Edmond Walshe. Deseriptions—Dineley, 1680, in R.S.A.L., vol. vi, N.S., p. 278, derives the name as corrupt for ‘‘ Antony Abbey.”” The monuments of Dulamus Barry, 1633; and Mac David Barry, 1766, by J. Grene Barry, 7., xxi., p. 50; also P.M.D., vol. i., p. 436. Lenihan’s ‘ Limerick,” p. 717, for Walsh tomb. 305, CappANAHONNA, KittEEN (6).—Same. Svte—A_ children’s burial-ground, near the dolmen of Tuamanirvore (W. C. Borlase, “ Dolmens of Ireland,” vol. 1., p. 46), and the Clare River. 1 Ann. Nenaght. * Peter Walsh, at his death in 1575, held the rectories of Woney, Karkinlish, Ballynety, Rajordan, and Charyelley, in Limerick, and eight others in Carlow. 3 Petty, Map 29, adds to the description that in 1655, ‘‘ There is an abbey part whereof is thatcht,’’ in the Manor of Abbey Owthneybegg. 4 Plate XIT. 438 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 306. GaRRANBANE, Kinieen (7).—Same. Szte—A_burial-ground on the Clare River, on the edge of Tipperary. 307. Battynanure, Krizeen (7).—Killinure, 1657 (Petty, Maps). Site—A burial-ground. 3808. Kyrtenanny (15).—Same. Site—A burial-ground on Tower js Gale 309. CeLttraTH, near the Mountain of Clare, in Ara Cliach. St. Patrick, c. 480, desired to remain ‘ beside Clar at the rath of Corbre and Broccan’”’; he was refused, but a cell was founded there by his disciple, Colman (Trip. Life, p. 201). Perhaps at Garranbane or Cappanahonna ; if not, even at the southern Kilrath (368). 310. Tuocu (15).—A parish. The Manor and Castle of Toghe, ex Grene, which had been lately taken from robbers called “‘ the Oolde? children,’ were granted to Thady MacBrian, of Grene Ogonagh, 1544 (Fiant, 453). Tohe Ishegrene*? Rectory, 1553 (Inquis.); Twogh, 1655 (Petty No. 66; D.S. (A), 30). CTuadé, a district (O’ Donovan ; but he does not give the ‘‘ Ishegrene’’). It was united to Abingdon, 1776. Fabric—The east gable, 18 feet wide, and 26 feet of the sides, stood in 1840. The walls, 12 feet by 3feet. The east window had two pointed lights, but the shaft was gone. A side wing ran south from the gable, and had a similar window (O.8.L., 8, p. 447). Well of Toberbreedia. 311. GorraviLta, on KitNacaRRIGEEN (15).—Same. S7zte—A burial- ground. 312. Krrmorre, Kitmorta, or Paniispee (15).—Same. Site—A burial-ground. 313. Doon (16).—A parish in Coonagh. The ancient Oun Dleipe. The fort is still extant. Fintan, son of Pipan, was granted Dun Blesce, ¢. 580, and there founded his church. He was a disciple of. Comgall. The prebend of Dunleisg, with Templebredon, Grean, and the chapel of Liscormuke, was held by Rey. Matthew MacBryen in 1559 by papal provision (Fiant, 84). Svte—Canon O’Hanlon says that about 1855 an old church stood opposite the priest’s house, near the Convent of Mercy. It is now tilled (‘‘ Lives of the Saints,” i p- 45). At it was buried Eamon a Chnoic Ryan, 1690 (Fitz- gerald, 1., p. 280). (Map, D.S. (A), 55). 1 7.e., of Oola (‘* Wlde, or Oolde ’?). * Perhaps Aos Grene. Asgrenan in Peyton, p. 241. Tuogh appears in very corrupt forms, e.g. Xoghexgrene and Zoghtexgrene. * Killina and Kilmeale (Petty, Map 66; D.S. (A), 30) are names in this parish.. WestropPp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 439 314. Krrmoyran (16).—Same. Killmuline, 1655 (Petty, 66), Site—It has a well, Tober Fintan. The saint’s day was Jan. 3 (Calendar of Oengus). 315. Kirmore (25).—Same. It forms a spur projecting into Tuogheluggin. S7zte—A burial-ground. 316. CasttEtown, CoonacH (25).—A parish in Coonagh, named from the MacBriens’ Castle. /abric—It is of the fifteenth century, 49 feet long; the walls being 10 feet by 3 feet. The east window has a pointed light and oblong splay. The south wall has a slit near its east end, and a defaced door; the west end fell before 1840 (0.8.L. 9, p. 480). 317. Oota (25).—A parish. Ulad and Uibla, 1285-7 (Wars of Torlough). Wlys and Wlde chapel, in deanery of Wethney, 1302. Nicholas Fanning was granted Owlys, 1542 (Fiant, 311); Thady MacBrene, of Ullay, chaplain, 1551 (Fiant, 881), Owlo all repaired. In deanery of Tipperary, 1615. Svte—The church was in the grave- yard, near the railway, and was levelled before 1840. Ulloe Church ruins stood in 1826 (Fitzgerald, i., p. 281). 318. TuoeH Ciueerin, or Ciueern (24).--A parish. Tohtclogyn, in Tipperary Deanery, 1802; Twogh Cloigin Church, down, 1615; Tuaé an Cluism, ‘country of the little bell’ (O’Donovan). Scte—It was levelled before 1840. Tobernacruhauneeve, ‘the well of the Holy Cross,’ was near the graveyard. 319. CronkeEN (14).—A parish in Clanwilham. It has been asserted by Lord Dunraven and Miss Stokes that it was the ancient Cluain cain mooimoc,! which 0’ Donovan placed in Eoghanacht Caisil. O’Conor’s army in 1135 came to Clonkeen in ships,? according to Dunraven (Notes, i., pp. 118-115). The ‘‘ Annals”? make it plain, however, that O’Conor made first an extensive raid through Limerick, and not merely one for five miles from the Shannon to Clonkeen. It is ‘¢Clonkenyn Chapel, down, in Carkinlis Deanery,” 1615. Cluonkeen was in ruins, 1657 (D.S. (A), 14). What early records of this very usual name refer to this church I am unable to decide. Fabric—An interesting little Romanesque oratory of the late eleventh century. It is 46 feet by 17 feet 10 inches; the walls, 14 feet by 3 feet 10 inches, with ante at each corner. The east, north, and two south lights had 1 The Calendar of Oenghus and Leabhair Brece, p. clxxxi (ed. Stokes), say, ‘‘ Mo Dimoe, i.e., of Cluain Céin Arad, in Munster, i.e., of Ross Conaill,’’ Dec. 10. 2 The stream apparently could never have been navigable, even for boats. R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [34] 440 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. round-headed splays and lights; the south ones defaced, and the east replaced by two pointed lights. The west door is of three recessed orders; the arch highly decorated, with dog’s-tooth mouldings and beadings.! Descriptions—-Dunraven, ., p. 118, and Plate exix. Report of Board of Public Works, 1880-81, p. 93; both illustrate the doorway. 320. CanerconuisH (14).—A parish. It was once a walled town, with four castles, and the ruins of a ‘‘college.” A fortified gate stood till not long before 1826 (Fitzgerald, 1., 285). Carkynlys, 1259 (Plea R.); Cataipemoliop, 1285-7 (Wars of Torlough), when its castle was stormed and burned by Torlough O’Brien, king of Thomond. He ‘‘ faced for rampart-guarded solid stone Cathair cind loss.’”? In- quisitions about persons killed in this raid are numerous. They are usually described as ‘‘ slain at Karkynlys by Terdeluach Obreen, and other felons.”? The harbouring of the Inish by de Burgo, of Castle Connell, and the abbot of Wetheney, and the plundering of ‘ Kar- kenlys Church,” are fully recorded? (Plea R., vol. ii., p. 126, xviii Ed. I., m. 31; in 40, p. 185, &c., &c.). Records are numerous. Karkynglissi, in Wethney, 1302. Murage to provost and bailiffs of ‘¢ Catherkenlysche, as lying on the marches, with the Irish rebels on every side” (Close R.). King Edward’s charter is preserved, Nov. 9, 1358; Carkynlis deanery, 1615. The rectories of Carkynlishe, Killyvorly, Rathiordan, and Cayrelly, granted to Walter Ap. Howell, 1552 (Fiants, 1020). The parishes of Caherconlish, Luddenbeg, and Willestown United, 1791 (L.M.H.). abric—T. Dyneley gives a sketch in 1680. It shows a ruined wing, with five-stepped battle- ments. The rest had a cross-shaped light and pointed door, and a triple window of oblong lights.* In 1840 a fragment of the east end, 12 feet high and 7 feet long, stood, supported by a vault. The I. C. church covered the rest of the site. MZonuments—Gabbett and Bourke. Theo. Bourke and his wife, Slaney Brien, ‘1441’ (recte, 1641) ; mentioned also by Dyneley; and Annabel Gould, and the relatives of John Maunsell, 1662 (see Fitzgerald, 1., p. 285). 1 See Plate XIII. * Mr. Bartholomew, ‘ official of Emly,’’ was accused of having prevented the opening of wills, and tampered with the goods of deceased persons. He took advantage of the raid to take 8s. from Aney and 2s. from Karkynlys, when the church and cemetery were broken. Nic. O’Dowerthy also took 40 pence from the executors of Ade Wrgan, and 2s. from said church, 1287. Plea R., 1289, m. 10. 3 See Plate XII. Wrsrropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 441 321. Tempremrmit (14).—Same. Temple Mighill, in Clanwilliam, granted to John Friend, Oct., 1666 (Act Sett.). Svte—Foundations, 60 feet by 30 feet ; in a burial-ground, 322. Kittavoner (14).—Same. Cillabotaip in Skahard. S7zte— A children’s burial-ground. 323. Kirmurry (14).—Same. S’te—The modern R, C. church was built in 1820 on the old site. 324, Kirurmurr (14),—Same. Cill an lubaip (O'Donovan). Site—Many human bones were found near the dry well of Tober- molagga, on the cultivated land. 325. CARRIGPARSON, OR WILLESTOWN (14).—A parish. It is a reputed Dominican or Franciscan House; ‘‘ William’s Chapel,” with Karkynglisse, in Wethney, 1302; Willestowne, in Emly, 1591 (Valor); Carrigparson, or Willestown, Dec. de Carkinlis, 1615. Its grants are almost inseparable from Ballynambraher, g. v. (¢nfra, 329). Towrani, or Tooreen, in this parish, with a fishery on the Cammoge, belonged to the Franciscans of Ballynabrahur, 1586 (Peyton, p. 255). Fabric—Only 6 feet of the north wall stood in 1840; the foundations were 35 feet by 21 feet. In 1655 it had a detached tower and spire.' 326. LuppenBEc? (14).—A parish. Ath-coinn-Lodain, 1116 (Synod of Rath Breasail). Lodone and Lodyn Church, 1802. Tho. Norreys, R. de Clare, Lord of Any, and others seized cattle, &c., for the army camped near Lodyn to resist the Scots (under the Bruces), 1315 (Plea R., 1817, vol. v., p. 27) ; Luddenbeg, 1591; Ludden Church, down, 16158. Uuroin (O'Donovan). Fabric—The east wall, 24 feet wide, with 32 feet of south, and 28 feet of north, wall, 10 feet by 4 feet, stood in 1840 ; the east window had two pointed lights. Fitzgerald mentions rude carvings of the Crucifixion in 1826 (vol. i., p. 289), which had vanished fourteen years later. 3827. Kitcoottn, or Kritcutten (14).—Same. Kailcowlin, 1657 (D.S. (A), 26). Svte—A “kyle” burial-ground. 3828. RocnEsrown (23).—A parish. A monastery of Dominicans, often confused with Willestown and Ballymwillin (see 325, 336), or, as Archdall says, of Carmelites (Mon. Hib., p. 432); Rochestown, part of the commandery of Aney, 1578 (Fiant, 3250); Rochestown, formerly part of Ballynumrare parish, 1586 (Peyton); Rochestown Church, in Caherkynlis deanery, 1615; Roachestown, 1655 (D.S. (A) 1 See Plate XII. 7 R.S.A.I., vi., N.S. (1867), p. 197. The view also shows the castle. [34*] 442 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 24, Petty, 65); baileanpoipcig (O'Donovan). Labric—The church walls remained, 1826 (Fitzgerald, i., p. 291), but were levelled before 1840. Toberfuaird, or the cold well near it, was supposed to be curative, if not holy. It was closed. by John Croker, 1830 (0.S.L., 8, p. 862). For grants, see Ballynambraher. 329. BALLYNAMBRAHER, OR Batirncoora (23).—Same. A Franciscan Friary, near Sixmilebridge, founded in thirteenth century for Con- ventual Franciscans by the Clangibbon, on the north bank of the Cammoge. In 1544 ‘‘ Monasterium fratrum juxta Ballinbraher et monasterium fratrum de Ballywilham”’ were granted to Thomas Browne (MSS., T.C.D., F. 4, 25, p. 304). Grant to Robert Brown, of ‘‘the site of the Friars Minor of Loghger, a/zas Ballynybraher, and of the Friars Minor, of Bally willin, in Conaght” (Coonaght), Feb., 1544 (Fiant, 405). ‘“The Abby of Friars,”’ to the north of Lough Gur, 1589 (Hardiman, Map 56), granted to Trinity College, Dublin, 1596 (MSS., T.C.D., F. 4, 25), It was called Ballynambraherbeg to distinguish it from Friarstown (ante, No. 57). Svte—Two featureless fragments of wall stood near the river in 1840. 330. Lycu Sr. Laurence (14).—A parish and prebend. Edmond Braynof, of Emly, appointed canon and prebendary of Dysirt Lauran, in same, with thirty-eight gold florins yearly, 1863 (Cal. Papal Petits., 1., p. 469); T. Obroggy got the living of Esterlawran in Emly, 1405 (Cal. Papal Lett., vi., p. 34). Ynsin Laurence, prebend, 1583; St. Laurence parish, 1615; Isert, or Inshin, Laurence, 1657 (D.8. (A), 23; and Petty, 65); Inip an Labpap (so O’ Donovan, but really O1peapc). Fabric—Part of one end, 6 feet high and long, and 52 feet thick, of large stones, stood in 1840 near St. Laurence’s Well, his day being August 10th. 3831. CAHERELLY (23).—Parish. Caherelny, 1296 (Plea R. 24 of xxiv Ed. I., m. 4); suit of N. de Interberg about lands in ‘“‘Ohatherelky’’? (Caherelky), 1299 (26., m. 17); Katherelky, in Wethny deanery, 1302; presentation claimed by Almeric de Bellofago v. Abbot of Wethney, 1323 (2b., 144 of xvu Ed. II.,m.9). It was claimed by the latter from the bishop of Emly in 1342. Caherelne, in Caherkynlis deanery, covered with thatch, 1615 (Map, D.S. (A), 22). Cacaipeillide, fort of Ailltheach, so O’Donovan, with no cited authority, and most doubtfully (in view of ‘‘elke’’); others, with equal confidence and lack of record, say ‘‘Cathair Ailbe,” or ‘ Kill- cathair Ailbe,” from St. Ailbe, of Emly. Habric—The middle gable and sides of the chancel stood in 1840. It is 32 feet by 20 feet; walls, 20 feet by 3 feet. The two south windows had large pointed lights W ssrropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. 443 divided by mullions. The chancel-arch was pointed and of well-cut limestone. Founder, traditionally St. Ailbe, possibly from misunder- stood name. Monuments.—Mathew Heo, 1717—a curious slab (see P.M.D., ii., p. 523); and the vault of the Furnells. 332. Rarasorpan (3).—A_ parish. Rathjordan, in Wethney and Natherlach deaneries, 1302; Rathjourdan, in Kylkyllane parish, 1586 (Peyton, p. 27); Rathsherdan, in Owney deanery, 1615, or Caherkynlis deanery, 1615 8 (Map, 1657, D.S. (A), 21); Ratpupoam, Jordan’s Rath, from the ancient family (O’Donovan). Svte—The building levelled ; the Well of St. John the Baptist, Tober Eoin Baiste, near it. 333. BattyBroop! (23).—A parish. Perhaps the chapel of Bourewode, in Wethney, 1291; Ballybrood parish, 1657 (D.S. (A), 20; and Petty, 66), granted to J. Maunsell, 1667 (Act Sett.). Fabric—A small portion of the east end stood in 1840. The I. C. church was built, 1807; burned by Rockites, 1822; and rebuilt, 1823. Mr. E. B. Fennessy, in a letter to Mr. J. Grene Barry, says that the old church was an oblong heap, like that at Milltown. 334, Drom«errn (24).—A parish. Dronchyn, near Cathery Bathe- lach, ante 1250 (B.B.L., p. 105). Drumkeen belonged to Nic. de Interberg, value 80 m. (Fitzgerald, 11., p. 397, from Plea R.); suit of Paul de Hynderberge and Jo. Harold about Drumkeyn, taken into the king’s hands, 1323 (Plea R. 142 of xiv Ed. II., m. 27; and 149 of xvii Ed. I1.). Fabric—It stands on high ground; the east gable, 17 feet 3 inches wide, and 21 feet of side wall, 10 feet by 24 feet, stand. Rude east window, with flat arch. A tablet records its repair in 1717 by Rev. Richard Burg (1693 to 1717), Lord Bishop of Ardagh, as his burial-place (Fitzgerald, i., p. 284; O.S.L., 8, p. 396) ; Tobereendoney Well is half a mile from the church. THe Deanery oF GRIAN, OR GREAN, 335. AGLISHCORMICK, oR BaLLyNeGaLty (24).—A parish in Clan- william, Coonagh and Small County. The chapel of Lyscormuck, 1291, Liscormyg, 1302, held with Gryen and Tuath Clugin, 1558 (Fiant, 84); Aglishcormick and Eglishcormick, 1657 (D.S. (A), 20; and Petty, 66, 67); AUneaslaip, (O’Donovan). Szte—There are no remains, save the glebe of Ballynegally. 1 Killinouary, on east border of Dromkeen and Kitti Ilie, or Kiltalee, in Eglish- cormick, and Kilcagh, on the north border of Ballybrood (D.S. (A), 20; Petty, 67), in 1657, may be church sites, but there is no definite proof. 444 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 336. Mittrown, or BattywuLiin (24).—Same. InCoonagh. Itis said to have been founded for Carmelites by Nellan O’Molloy (Mon. Hib., p. 482). Dyneley sketched its ruins in 1680. They were then a low, central tower, with double lights and corner pinnacles partly broken. A wing (perhaps to west) has in its gable a double light over an elaborate doorway. Long walls extend to a gate on the right (? south) ; and across a cloister garth, or yard, is seen a parallel wing, with gables. All, even then, was greatly broken. Even in 1840 one old man alone remembered its ruined walls in an untilled patch of ground. Mr. E. B. Fennessy describes the site as a rath- like mound, 150 feet by 21 feet, used for burial till 1890, when the rough tombstones and the surrounding walls were removed to build. fences. 337. GREAN, oR Pattas Grean? (24).—A parish in Coonagh. Grian, in Aradhac, c. 450 (‘‘ Trip. Life,” p. 203); @pian,? 914 (A.F.M.); Gren manor granted to the Bishop of Emly, 1216; granted to Maurice Fitzgerald, the justiciary, 1238, and a fair established, 1234 (C.S.P.L., 962, 715, 2045, 2183); Grena church and deanery, 13802. Agnes de Valence was deprived of Estgrene, worth 10s., by Tatheg O’Brien, but got damages from T. de Clare in 1287 (Mem. R., 1306). In 1318, Galfrid Harold, rector of Grene, rescued a prisoner, and was tried for it (Plea R. 123 of xi Ed. I1., m. 34); and John, Earl of Kildare, called on the Abbot of Wethney to appoint a proper parson to the vacant church (76., m. 18). Greane, 1586 (Peyton, p. 1); Green church, down, chancel repaired, 1615. @pian, or Cepspene, people of Grene (O'Donovan). Szte—The modern I. C. church is on the old site. Thomas Dyneley, in 1680, gives a view of the church. He shows a nearly levelled wing, with a round-headed door, and double-light window in the low side wall; to the right is the chancel, in repair ; near the west end is a north door, with a pointed arch, and ornate hood 1 Plate XIII. * There is a well, Tobernarughilla, and an alleged graveyard near Linfield House (O0.8., 24). ° For the legendary ‘‘ Grian of the bright cheeks ”’ ‘a suspiciously solar heroine) and the wild legend of the sons of Conall and their transformation by her into badgers, see Dr. Joyce’s ‘‘ Irish Names of Places,’’ Part II., chap. xiv., p. 242. Her sich, or fairy fort, is known as Seefin, whence ‘“‘ Pallas,’’ usually understood | as ‘* fairy fort’? among the peasantry. The hill of Grian was at first called ** Cnoc ne Guradh,”’ or ‘ champions’ hill.’ 4 Plate XII. W estropp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 445 and buttress, with crocketed finials ; next this are a stepped buttress and two-light window, a cross-like slit, and a narrow slit near the east end.’ 338. BarirnactoeH (24).—A parish. Ballenecloighe, an appur- tenance of Aney Hospital, 1577 (Fiants, 3250); Ballynecloghy, 1601 (2b., 6487). baile ne Cloiée, Stonestown (O’Donoyan). Srte— Some fragments of wall, 12 feet by 4 feet, stood in the graveyard in 1840. [Clonbonge, 1302, or Cloughboen, 1615a. | Lv Br ’ i 1 1 1 t COUNTY : SY -*~) Pps ge arinie OF z . a TIPPERARY A L J\EBEREMEY 5) mee GALBALLY XXIV XXX XU z ; aie e Ae oe | Galba ally ; - Tyee -s = ] 4 {= ray, LOS TS ae | Pleat caaes BE oe ee an a o Bee amv ANDERS COUNTY ; - ~SrempLEB RED af vex Or i oo ea 4 ee Mee ~ Du ntrilea au we oral Templeen ~ AA iNew lis Gregan Agi ay es iy Hi a af L * ee: Be a 7 BALLY-: “ rice ke ‘hat- : Bilas | a i stay ey + “BALLINGIARRY = J “Linfield ms aS, ewe . P-y-s -13-— : a : Laraglawe,* ' +